tf 



IA 



i 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



• * 

! UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. J 



iffc.fajj; 



OUTLINES 



OP 



ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, 



ON 



A NEW PLAN ; 



DESIGNED FOE 



ACADEMIES AND SCHOOLS. 



VL 



BY REV. CHARLES A. GOODRICH. 



ILLUSTRATED BY ENGRAVINGS. 



1H|arrtforir: 

PUBLISHED BY H. & F. J. HUNTINGTON. 

NEW YORK : 

JONATHAN LEAVITT, WHITE, GALLAHER & WHITE, AND R. LOCEWOOD. 

boston : 

RICHARDSON & LORD, CROCKER & BREWSTER, AND 
PEIRCE & WILLIAM3. 

MDCCCXXIX. 






4V 



District of Connecticut, ss. 
Be it remembered, That on the 17th day of July, A. D. 1829, in the 
54th year of the Independence of the United States of America? 
Charles A. Goodrich, of the said District, hath deposited in this office 
the title of a book, the right whereof he claims as author, in the words 
following, to wit : " Outlines of Ecclesiastical History, on a new plan ; 
designed for Academies and Schools. By Rev. Charles A. Goodrich, 
Illustrated by Engravings." In conformity to the Act of Congress of 
the United States, entitled "an Act for the encouragement of learning, 
by securing the copies of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the authors 
and proprietors of such copies, during the time therein mentioned." 
And also to an Act, entitled, " an Act supplementary to an Act, enti- 
tled an Act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the cop- 
ies -»of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the authors and proprietors of 
such copies, during the times therein mentioned, and extending the 
benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and etching his- 
torical and other prints." CHARLES A. INGERSOLL, 

Clerk of the District of Connecticut, 
A true copy of Record, examined and sealed by me, 

CHARLES A. INGERSOLL, 
Clerk of the District of Connecticut. 



P. CANFIELD PRINTER. 



PREFACE. 



A few years since, the Author of the following Compend pub- 
lished a small History of the United States, designed for Schools, 
on a new plan. The general approbation expressed in relation to 
that work, has induced him to apply the plan to an Ecclesiastical 
History, designed for a similar use. The result of this application 
is herewith presented to the public. 

The Author is not sanguine, however, that the work will meet the 
expectations of his friends, who have been apprized of its intended 
publication, and who have kindly encouraged him to go on. Much 
less probably can he justly anticipate the approbation of the public 
at large. Ecclesiastical History is a peculiar subject. It presents a 
field of great extent, and difficult to be reviewed within the proper 
compass of a school book. An outline, therefore, only could be at- 
tempted ; but even this has swelled the work beyond the original 
intention, and in some instances, it is feared, that the chain of events 
is not preserved as entire as would be desirable. 

But a source of still greater anxiety remains yet to be mentioned. 
The people of the United States are divided, as are the people of all 
Protestant countries, into a variety of religious denominations. It is 
not surprising that jealousies to some extent should exist among 
these denominations ; and that an Ecclesiastical History which af- 
fects to speak of them, should meet with a jealous scrutiny. This 
scrutiny may well be expected in relation to such a History, designed 
for the Schools of the country. In these Schools the children of 
the several denominations meet promiscuously. A work on a reli- 
gious subject intended for general use, should therefore be written 
in view of this important fact. 

This fact the Author has endeavoured to keep in view, while pre- 
paring the following sheets. He has aimed to treat every religious 
denomination with candor. He has nGt considered it his province 
to enter into the discussion of controverted points ; nor to give his 
individual opinion on which side the truth lies. He has endeavour- 
ed to confine himself to facts, and to facts of importance. He wish- 
es it, therefore, to be distinctly understood, that he has aimed to treat 
every denomination with a Christian spirit ; and if in the following 
pages, there be any departure from this, it has not been designed. 

The Author begs leave, not with a view of provoking the spirit of 
criticism, to invite the attention of the friends of education to the 
following work. Suggestions with reference to errors which may 
be found, or to any improvements which may be made in the work, 
will be thankfully received. 



iv PREFACE. 

By some, the Author doubts not, the work will appear not suffi- 
ciently minute and extended. A still larger class, it is apprehended, 
will entertain the opposite opinion. To both these classes the Au- 
thor would reply — that he has followed the course, which his judg- 
ment at the time dictated. How far retrenchment or enlargement 
may be deemed advisable, will be determined by the opinion of 
teachers, who may find occasion to use the work. 

The questions have been intentionally rendered numerous and 
minute ; it having been found by experience, that books designed for 
youthful minds, have, in this respect, generally been deficient. 

The Author has only further to express his devout wishes that the 
work may prove subservient to the intellectual and moral improve- 
ment of the rising generation, and may aid in some humble degree 
in strengthening that kingdom, a part of whose history it records ; 
and which, whatever may be its partial and temporary misfortunes, 
is destined to spread over the world, and to continue longer than ths 
sun and the moon shall endure. 

Berlin, July, 1829. 



INTRODUCTION. 



CIVIL AND RELIGIOU8 STATE OF THE WORLD AT THE BIRTH OP CHRIST. 

Section 1. At the time Jesus Christ made his 
appearance upon the earth, to prepare the way 
for the establishment of the Christian church, 
a great part of the known world had become 
subject to the Roman Empire, under Augustus 
Ceasar. 

The Roman Empire, at this time, was a most magnifi- 
cent object. It extended from the river Euphrates on the 
East, to the Atlantic Ocean on the West. In length it was 
more than 3000 miles ; and in breadth it exceeded 2000. 
The whole included about sixteen millions of square miles. 

This vast territory, which was divided into provinces, 
comprised the countries now called Spain, France, the 
greater part of Britain, Italy, Greece, Germany, Asia Mi- 
nor, Egypt, Africa, and the Mediterranean Sea, with its 
islands and colonies. The subjects of the empire, at this 
period, have been estimated at one hundred and twenty 
millions. 

Sect. 2. The state of the world, at this time, 
in respect to the prevalence of peace, civiliza- 

Note. — The pupil will notice a difference of type, both n the text 
and in the questions. The larger type of the text corresponds to 
the larger type in the questions ; the smaller type of the text to the 
smaller typq in the questions. 

Section 1. To what empire was a great part of the 
known world subject, at the birth of Christ ? Who 
was emperor ? 

What was the extent of the Roman Empire ? What was its 
length? breadth? square miles? How was it divided ? What 
countries did it include ? What was the number of its subjects ? 

Sec. 2. What can you say of the state of the world, in 
respect to peace, civilization, and learning at this time? 
2 



14 INTRODUCTION. 

tion, and learning, was admirably adapted to 
the rapid diffusion of Christianity. 

The world, in general, had not only become subject to 
the Roman dominion, but it was now at peace. This was 
a state of things, which had not existed before for many 
years, and justly entitled the period, in which our Saviour 
descended upon earth, to the character of the pacific age. 
This tranquillity was indeed necessary, to enable the min- 
isters of Christ to execute with success, their sublime com- 
mission to the human race. 

A degree of civilization also prevailed, which had not 
before existed. Barbarous tribes had submitted to the 
Roman laws, which, with all their imperfections, were the 
best which human wisdom had devised. Distant nations, 
differing in language and manner*-, were united in friendly 
intercourse. A degree of literature was also spread abroad 
in countries, which had before lain under the darkest igno- 
rance. The Greek' language was both extensively read 
and spoken ; and presented a medium to the heralds of the 
cross, of communicating to almost all nations, the doctrines 
which they were commissioned to preach. 

Sect. 3. The religious state of the world 
was less favourable to the diffusion of Chris- 
tianity. A dark and gloomy system of super- 
stition and idolatry was prevailing among all 
nations, except the Jewish. By means of this 
system, the human mind had become exceeding- 
ly debased. Men were poorly qualified to 
judge immediately of a syster% so different as 
was that of Christianity, and by far too sensual 
to embrace, at once, one so pure. 

The notion of a Supreme Being was not, indeed, en- 
tirely effaced in the heathen world ; but the knowledge of 

What was the age called, in which our Saviour appeared on earth? 
Why was a state of peace necessary at this time ? What degree of 
civilization prevailed ? What is said of literature ? What lan- 
guage was extensively read, and spoken ? What advantage arose 
from this ? 

Sec. 3. What was the religious state of the world ? 
Why was it less favorable ? 

Did the heathen world acknowledge a Supreme being? Did 
they acknowledge the true God ? Had they more Gods than one ? 



INTRODUCTION. 15 

the true God was doubtless lost. Every heathen nation wo r * 
shipped " lords many and gods many/' These gods wer e 
multiplied without end. Every part of creation was sup- 
posed to have some divinity presiding over it. The earth 
and air and ocean were thought to be full of deities, who 
were supposed to be diverse from one another in respect 
to 9ex, and rank, and power. They, moreover, indulged 
the most lawless passions, and were guilty of the most pol- 
luting vices. 

Yet, to these gods, a deep and universal homage was 
paid. They were courted and appeased by costly gifts, 
and honoured v by rites and ceremonies too indecent even to 
be named. Temples, the most magnificent, were erected 
to their honour, and a most expensive priesthood maintain- 
ed to serve at their unhallowed worship. 

Such is an outline of the religious state of the heathen 
world, when Christ made his appearance on earth. The 
knowledge of the pure and exalted character of Jehovah 
was lost. Human accountability was unknown, and holi- 
ness of life was unnamed and unconceived of. 

Sec. 4. In respect to the Jewish nation, 
which inhabited Judea, where Christ was born, 
more correct notions of religion were enter- 
tained, since they possessed the Scriptures of 
the Old Testament,, from which these notions 
were derived. 

Sec. 5. But even among the Jews, the state 
of religion was exceedingly low. They in- 
deed still maintained the ancient forms of wor- 
ship ; but the life and spirituality, the original 
beauty and excellency of that worship, had de- 
parted. 

Sec. 6, At this period, also, the Jews were 

What was the character of these gods ? How were they worship- 
ped, and honoured ? 

Sec. 4, What notions did the Jewish nation enter- 
tain about religion ? Why were their notions more 
correct than those of the heathen ? 

Sec, 5. What, after all, was the state of religion 
among the Jews ? 

Sec, 6. How were the Jews divided at this time ? 



16 INTRODUCTION. 

divided into several religious sects, all of which 
acknowledged the authority of Moses, and 
united in the same forms of worship ; but they 
were so far separated by their peculiarities, as 
to be continually involved in the most bitter 
hostilities. 

Sec. 7. The most popular, and by far the 
most numerous of these sects, was that of 4he 
Pharisees, who derived their name from a He- 
brew word, which signifies to separate; because 
they pretended, though very hypocritically, to 
uncommon separation from the world, and de- 
votedness to God. 

The origin of this sect is involved in uncertainty. 
From small beginnings, however, they had risen to great 
power ; and in the time of the Saviour, they held the prin- 
cipal civil and religious offices in the nation. 

In respect to some of the doctrines of the Scriptures, 
they seem to have been correct. They believed in the ex- 
istence of angels, both good and bad ; in the immortality of 
the soul ; the resurrection of the body ; and a state of fu- 
ture rewards and punishments. But they also held to the 
traditions of their elders, which they considered of equal 
authority with the Scriptures. Nay, in many instances, 
they explained the Dracles of God by these traditions, and 
in such a manner, as wholly to destroy their meaning. 

In their religious practice, the Pharisees pretended to 
uncommon strictness. They abounded in washings, and 
fastings and long prayers. They assumed great gravity 
in dress and demeanour, and exhibited no small zeal in all 
the forms of religion. But, with all their pretensions, they 

In what respects did those sects agree ? In what re- 
spects did they differ ? What was the consequence ? 

Sec. 7. Which was the most popular of these sects ? 
Whence did they derive their name ? What did they 
pretend to .? 

What was the origin of this sect ? What was the state of the sect 
at the birth of Christ ? In respect to what doctrines were they cor- 
rect? What did they consider of equal authority with the Scrip- 
tures ? What were some of their religious practices ? What ap- 
pearance did they assume ? What was their real character ? What 
did our Saviour liken them to ? 



INTRODUCTION. 17 

trefe n6ted for (heir hypocrisy ; and by our Saviour were 
compared to whited sepulchres, fair and wholesome extern- 
ally, but full of deformity and death within. 

Sec. 8* Next to the Pharisees, the Sadducees 
were the most powerful sect. They derived 
their name from Sadoc, who lived about 260 
B. C. This sect were infidels. They denied 
the existence of a future state, and the immor- 
tality of the soul, and worshipped God only to 
secure his favor, in the present world. 

The Sadducees, in point of numbers, fell much short of 
the Pharisees ; but they embraced most of the men of 
rank and wealth. The system which they adopted was 
eminently suited to the licentious life, which they univer- 
sally followed. They adopted the maxim, " Let us eat and 
drink, for to morrow we die." In their opposition to the 
Son of God, they appear to have been equally bitter with 
the Pharisees. Some of the latter were converted to the 
faith of the Gospel, but not a single Sadducee is mention- 
ed in the New Testament, as having become a follower of 
Christ. 

Sec. 9. A third sect were the Essenes, who 
took their rise about 200 years B. C. They 
derived their name from the Syriac verb Asa, to 
heal; because they applied themselves to the 
cure of diseases, especially the diseases of the 
mind. They appear to have been an order of 
monks, who lived secluded from the world, and 
practised great austerity* 

Sec. 8. What sect stood next to the Pharisees ? 
From whom did they derive their name ? When did 
he live ? What was the character of this sect ? What 
did they deny ? Why then did they worship God ? 

Were the Sadducees more or less numerous than the Pharisees ? 
In what respect were they superior to the latter ? What maxim 
did they adopt ? How did they treat the Saviour ? W r ere any of 
them converted ? 

Sec. 9. What was the third sect called ? From 
what year did they take their rise ? Whence did they 
derive their name ? Why ? What kind of persons 
were thev ? How did they live ? 

2* 



18 INTRODUCTION. 

The Essenes, though they were considerably numerous, 
are not mentioned in the New Testament, for the reason, 
probably, that they lived chiefly in retirement. In doc- 
trine they agreed with the Pharisees, except as to the res- 
urrection of the body, which they denied. They pretend- 
ed to have great respect for the moral law ; but neglected 
the ceremonial institutions of Moses. 

In their religious practices they observed a rigid auster- 
ity. They renounced marriage ; held riches in contempt ; 
maintained a perfect community of goods ; rejected orna- 
ments; and cultivated great indifference to bodily pain. 
In the observance of the Sabbath, they were more strict 
than any other sect, and in their manner of life were 
more quiet and contemplative. 

Sec. 10. A fourth sect were the Herodians, 
who took their name from Herod the Great, and 
favoured that monarch, in his efforts to bring 
the Jews into subjection to the Roman power. 

A principal article in the religious code of this sect ap- 
pears to have been, that it was lawful for the Jews to adopt 
the idolatrous customs of the heathen, when required to do 
so by those in power, and also to pay tribute to him, whom 
conquest had made their master. 

The Sadducees, generally, were Herodians ; the Phari- 
sees, on the contrary, were their bitter opposers. All, how- 
ever, united in hostility to the Son of God, and to that 
system of truth, which he promulgated in the world. 

Sec. 11. Besides these sects, various other 
classes of men are mentioned, as existing at 
that time among the Jews, of whom we shall 

Are they mentioned in the New Testament ? Why not ? With 
whom did they agree in doctrine ? What law did they observe ? 
What did they respect ? What were some of their religious prac- 
tices ? How did they observe the Sabbath ? 

Sec. 10. What was a fourth sect ? From whom did 
they take their name ? In what respect did they fa- 
vour Herod ? 

What customs did this sect think it right for the Jews to adopt ? 
When ? Which generally belonged to the Herodians, the Saddu- 
cees, or the Pharisees ? 

Sec. 11. What other classes of men may be men- 
tioned ? 



INTRODUCTION. 19 

mention only the Scribes, Rabbis, and Naza- 
rites. 

The Scribes were a class of men, originally employed to 
record the affairs of the king. At a later period, they 
transcribed the Scripture?, and expounded the law, and 
traditions of the elders in the schools, and synagogues, and 
before the Sanhedrim, or gieat Jewish Council. Besides 
this name, they are frequently called in the New Testa- 
ment, lawyers, doctors of law, elders, counsellors, rulers, 
and those who satin Moses' seat. 

Rabbi, or Master, was a title given to men of rank in 
the state ; but especially to such Jewish doctors, as were 
distinguished for their learning. This honor was greatly 
coveted, since it was connected with no small influence over 
the faith and practice of the people. The title, however, 
was disapproved of by Christ, who warned his disciples to 
receive no such distinction in the Church of God. 

The Nazarites were those who made a vow to observe a 
more than ordinary degree of purity, either for life, or for 
a limited time. During their vow, they abstained from 
wine, and all intoxicating liquors ; they suffered their hair 
to grow without cutting, and were not permitted to attend a 
funeral, or to enter a house, defiled by a dead body. When 
their vow expired, they shaved their hair at the door of the 
tabernacle, and burnt it on the altar. 

Sec. 12. The government of Judea was at 
this time, as it had been for several years, in the 
hands of Herod the Great, who held it under 
the Emperor of Rome. Herod w T as a monster 
of cruelty, who despised both the Jewish reli- 
gion and their laws, and appeared to delight in 
the oppression and degradation of that ancient. 

What was originally the business of the Scribes ? What did 
they do at a later period ? What other names have they in the New 
Testament ? 

To whom was the title Rabbi given ? Why was this title greatly 
coveted ? Was it approved of by Christ ? 

Who were the Nazarites ? During their vow, what were they 
not permitted to do? What did they do when their vow had ex- 
pired ? 

Sec. 12 In whose hands was the government of 
Judea, at this time ? What was the character of Her- 
od ? How did he treat the Jews ? When did he die ? 



20 INTRODUCTION. 

and once honoured nation. His death occur- 
red the year following the birth of the Saviour, 
having reigned thirty-seven years. 

Herod left his dominions to his three sons : his kingdom 
to Archelaus ; Gaulonites, Trachonites and Batanea to 
Philip; Galilee and Pareato Herod Antipas, 

Archelaus, in disposition, strongly resembled his father. 
Such was his violence and tyranny, that the Jews preferred 
charges against him to the Emperor, who banished him to 
Vienna in France, where he died. During his reign, Jo- 
seph and Mary returned from Egypt, with the youiig child 
Jesus; but, hearing that he had succeeded to the govern- 
ment of Judea, in the room of Herod, they were afraid to 
go thither. On the death of Archelaus, Judea was divi- 
ded among several Roman governours, of whom Pontius 
Pilate was one. 

Of Philip, the tetrarch of Iturea and Trachonites, little 
is recorded in the history of the Church. In the reign of 
Herod Antipas, John the Baptist lost his life, for reproving 
that monarch for his iniquity. 

We shall only add respecting the family of Herod the 
Great, that a grandson of his, by the nameof Herod Agrip- 
pa, reigned in Judea, in the days of the apostles. It was 
he who ordered James to be murdered, and Peter to be ap- 
prehended. His own death followed not long after, being 
smitten of heaven by a disease, which no skill could cure, 
and the torments of which no means could alleviate. 

Sec. 13. Notwithstanding the low state of 
the Jews, in respect both to religion and civil 
prosperity, there were some in the nation, who 
were distinguished for their piety, and who 
were anxiously looking for the coming of the 
long promised Messiah. 

To whom did Herod leave his dominions ? What part did Ar- 
chelaus have ? What part Philip ? What part Herod Antipas ? 
What was the character of Archelaus ? Why was he banished ? 
Where ? What is said of Joseph and Mary during his reign ? On 
his death, how was Judea divided? Who was one of these govern- 
ours ? What is said of Philip ? What took place in the reign of 
Herod Antipas ? Who was the grandson of Herod the Great ? 
When did he reign ? Who was murdered by his order, and who 
apprehended ? W T hat can you say of his death ? 

Sec. 13. Were there no pious persons among the 
Jews at this time ? What were they looking for ? 



INTRODUCTION. 21 

The mass of the people, as we shall hare occasion 
again to remark, were indeed expecting the advent of the 
Saviour ; but they looked only for a temporal prince, who 
should deliver them from Roman bondage. Yet, there 
were others, whose views were more scriptural, and more 
exalted. We read of good old Simeon, and pious Anna, 
who, with others, were daily visiting the temple, " waiting 
for the consolation of Israel. " At length, the prayers and 
wishes of such were answered. The prophecies were ful- 
filled. The long night of darkness and superstition pass- 
ed by, and the glorious Sun of Righteousness was reveal- 
ed, to enlighten the nations, and to prepare the way for 
the establishment of the Christian Church — a kingdom 
against which the gates of Hell have not, and shall not 
prevail. 

Were not the mass of the Jews expecting a Saviour ? What 
kind of Saviour? Who appear to have entertained more scriptural 
views ? What did these latter do ? 



GENERAL DIVISION. 




THE HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH MAY BE DIVI- 
DED INTO EIGHT PERIODS. 

Period First. 

Extends froiathe nativity of Jesus Christ to 
his death, A. D. 34. This is the period of the 

Life of Christ. 

Observation. Although the Christian Church appears 
not to have been organized, until after the death of Christ : 
yet, as a history of that Church seems properly to embrace 
an account of the life and actions of its Divine Founder, 
we have ventured to speak of it, as commencing at the date 
of his nativity. 

Period Second. 

Extends from the death of Jesus Christ 
A. D. 34, to the Destruction of Jerusalem 
A. D. 70. This is the period of the Labours of 
the Apostles. 

Period Third. 

Extends from the Destruction of Jerusalem 
A. D. 70, to the Reign of Constantine A. D. 
306. This is the period of Persecution. 

Period Fourth. 

Extends from the Reign of Constantine 
A. D. 306, to the Establishment of the Suprem- 

Into how many periods may the history of the 
Christian Church be divided ? What is the extent of 
Period first ? What is this period called ? Repeat 
these questions on the other periods. 



GENERAL DIVISION. 23 

acy of the Roman Pontiff A. D. 606. This 
is the period of the Decline of Paganism* 

Period Fifth. 

Extends from the Establishment of the Su- 
premacy of the Roman Pontiff A. D. 606^ to 
the First Crusade A. D. 1095. This is the pe- 
riod of the Rise of the Mahometan Imposture. 

Period Sixth. 

Extends from the First Crusade A. D. 1095, 
to the commencement of the Reformation by 
Luther A. D. 1517. This is the period of the 
Crusades and the Papal Schism. 

Period Seventh/ 

Extends from the Commencement of the Re- 
formation A. D. 1517, to the Peace of Religion 
concluded at Augsburg, A. D. 1555. This is 
the period of the Reformation. 

Period Eighth. 
Extends from the Peace of Religion, A. D. 
1555, to the present time. This is the period 
of the Puritans. 




VvISE MEN OFFERING INCENSE. 



PERIOD I. 

THE PERIOD OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST EXTENDS FROM HIS NATIVITY TO 
HIS RESURRECTION A. D. 34. 

Sec. 1. The birth of Jesus Christ may be 
dated, according to the best authorities, in the 
26th year of the reign of Augustus Cesar, 
Emperor of Rome, four years before the date 
commonly assigned for the Christian era. 

The birth place of Christ was Bethlehem, a small town 
in the land of Judea, about six miles from Jerusalem. His 
mother was a " virgin espoused to a man, whose name was 
Joseph, of the house of David ; and the virgin's name was 
Mary." His early infancy was spent in Egypt, whither 
his parents fled to avoid the persecuting spirit of Herod, 
at that time king of Judea. After his return from Egypt, 
he dwelt at Nazareth, until his entrance upon his public 

What is the extent of the period of the life of Christ ? 
Sec. 1. When did the birth of Christ take place ? 

Where was Christ born ? Who was his mother ? Who his repu- 
ted father ? In what country was his infancy spent? Why did his 
parents flee to that country ? Where did he dwell after] his return ? 



PERIOD L...LIPE OF CHRIST... JL D.34. 25 

ministry. From this place, at the age of twelve, he paid 
his memorable visit to Jerusalem ; returning from which, 
he lived with his parents, and followed the humble occu- 
pation of his father. 

Sec. 2. The great object pf Christ in coming 
into the world, was to place the Church upon 
a new establishment, upon which it should 
finally embrace all nations, and increase in 
glory to the end of time. 

There never has existed but one Church in the world ; 
but its circumstances have varied at different periods. 
Before Moses, we know little of its condition. It was then 
probably in an unimbodied form. From Moses to Christ, 
it existed in an organized state, and became subject to a 
great variety of ordinances. 

The Mosaic dispensation Christ designed to abolish, 
and to introduce a still better one. The Church was now 
to embrace all nations ; before, it had embraced only the 
Jews. Its worship was to be far more simple ; its rites to 
be less burdensome ; its privileges to be greatly enlarged, 
and its doctrines more clearly exhibited. In short, Christ 
designed to establish a spiritual kingdom — a Christian 
Church, which should ultimately fill the earth, and contin- 
ue as long as time should last. 

Sec. 3. The speedy appearance of Christ on 
this intended work, was announced to the Jew- 
ish nation by John the Baptist, about two years, 
before that event actually took place. 

How long ? Where did he go, when he was twelve years of age ? 
After his return, with whom did he live, and what occupation did he 
follow ? 

Sec. 2. What was the object of Christ, in coming 
into the world ? 

How many Churches have existed in the world ? Before Moses 
what was its condition ? What was its form ? What can you say 
of it from Moses to Christ ? What did Christ do with the Mosaic 
dispensation ? What did he introduce instead of that dispensation ? 
What was the Church now to embrace ? What had it embraced 
before ? What alteration was to take place as to its worship ? as to 
its rites ? as to its privileges ? as to its doctrines ? What was the 
Church now to be called ? What should be its final extent ? How 
long to continue ? 

Sec. 3. Who announced the coming of Christ ? 
How long before his appearance ? 
3 



26 PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D. 34. 

John was a forerunner of Christ, agreeably to an an* 
cient custom of the eastern monarchs, who, when entering 
upon an expedition, sent messengers to announce their ap- 
proach, and prepare for their reception. That Christ 
should be preceded by such a messenger had long before 
been predicted by a prophet of God ; who had spoken of 
John, as " the voice of one crying in the wilderness,, 
prepare ye the way of the Lord." The testimony which 
John bore to the, character of his divine master was the 
most honourable that can be conceived. 

Sec. 4. At the age of thirty, Christ made his 
first appearance to John on the banks of the 
river Jordan, where he was now baptized, by 
which he was " solemnly inaugurated in office." 

Jesus had indeed no need to be baptized as a sinner, for 
he was holy ; nor to receive an emblem of regeneration, 
for he needed no change of heart ; nor to be admitted into 
the Christian Church, for he was appointed its head. But 
the object of his being baptized was to be legally and 
solemnly consecrated as High Priest. Under the law, the 
priests were consecrated to their office by baptism, and 
anointing with oil. Instead of the oil, he was baptized 
by the Holy Ghost. For " the heavens were opened and 
the spirit of God descended like a dove, and lighted upon 
him." 

Sec. 5. Being thus inducted into office, he 
now chose twelve men as his disciples, whom 
he named apostles. These he selected as the 
witnesses of all that he should do, and teach ; 

According to what custom, was John a forerunner of Christ r 
By whom was he prophesied of? In what language ? What testi- 
mony did John bear of Christ ? 

Sec. 4. What was the age of Christ, when he made 
his appearance to John ; Where ? What rite did he 
receive ? Why ? 

Why did net Jesus need to be baptized as a sinner ? Why did 
he not need to receive an emblem of regeneration ? Why not to be 
received into the Church ? What was the object then of his bap- 
tism ? How were the priests under the law consecrated to their 
office ? Instead of the oil, with what was Christ baptized ? What 
text proves this f 

Sec. 5. On his induction into office, what did Christ 
do ? What did he call his twelve disciples ? What ob- 
ject had he in selecting apostles ? 



PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST.... A. D.34. 27 

and to become, after his death, the heralds of 
his doctrines, and the organizers of the Chris- 
tian Church. 

The Christian Church, as already observed, can scarce- 
ly be said to have been organized during the life of Christ. 
He designed only to piepare the way. He abolished the 
Jewish Church, and introduced to the notice of his disci- 
ples such things, as were to be adopted in the Christian 
Church. He introduced a new ministry ; the Lord's Sup- 
per in the room of the Jewish feasts ; baptism in the 
room of circumcision ; and spiritual worship in every 
place, and at any time, in the room of the carnal ordin- 
ances and burdensome rites, which were observed only at 
Jerusalem. 

Sec. 6. The public ministry of Christ con- 
tinued for the space of three years, or three 
years and a half, during which, he was chiefly 
employed in instructing his disciples in refer- 
ence to the nature of his kingdom ; in preach- 
ing to them and others his doctrines ; and in 
relieving the wants, and healing the infirmities 
of men. 

The doctrines which Christ taught related to the nature 
and perfections of God ; to the sinfulness and miserable 
condition of man ; to his own character as the Son of God 
and the promised Messiah ; to the atonement which he 
should accomplish by his death ; to justification by faith ; 
to repentance, and faith, and love, and obedience; to a 
resurrection from the dead ; and to a state of future re- 
wards and punishments. 

These were the great doctrines of the Christian system — 
doctrines which he commissioned his disciples to preach 
through the world ; and which the Christian Church was 
required to maintain to the end of time. 

The miracles which Christ wrought were chiefly of a 
benevolent kind ; but they had a still higher object than 

Was the Christian Church organized during the life of Christ ? 
What Church did he abolish ? "What did he introduce ? 

Sec. 6. How long did the ministry of Christ con 
tinue ? How did he employ himself during this time ? 

What doctrines did he teach ? Whom did he commission to 
preach these doctrines ? What was the character of the miracles 
which Christ wrought ? What higher object had they in view ? 



28 PERIOD I....LIFE. OF CHRIST....A. D. 34. 

the relief which was effected by them. They were de- 
signed to prove his divine mission ; and were often appeal- 
ed to with the strongest confidence for this purpose. Well 
might he appeal to them ; for they were performed under 
circumstances which precluded the possibility of deception. 

They were performed at his word, and in an instant ; 
on persons, too, both near and at a distance ; they were 
done by him in the most public and open manner ; in 
cities, in villages ; in synagogues ; in the public streets ; 
in the high ways ; in the field ; and in the wilderness. 
They were performed on Jews and Gentiles ; before 
Scribes and Pharisees, and rulers of the synagogues ; not 
only when he was attended by few persons ; but when he 
was surrounded by multitudes ; not merely in the presence 
of his friends, but before his implacable enemies. Thus, 
they invited the strictest examination. They evinced a 
power which could come only from God, and bespoke a 
benevolence, which could be nothing short of divine. 

Such was the authority with which he was clothed, and 
such was the evidence of his divine commission, who came 
to set aside the Jewish rites and ceremonies, and in the 
place of the Jewish Church, to found a Church, which 
should embrace Jew and Gentile, bond and free ; and 
against the ultimate increase and glory of which, not even 
the gates of hell should be suffered to prevail. 

Sec. 7. The ministry of Christ, though dis- 
tinguished by unwonted zeal and perseverance, 
was attended with comparatively little success. 
As a nation, the Jews rejected him as the 
Messiah ; and through their instrumentality, he 
finished his eventful life under the tortures of 
crucifixion. This event occurred in the 18th 
year of Tiberius, the successor of Augustus 
Cesar. 

From the testimony of ancient historians we learn, that 
about the time of Christ's appearing, the Jews were anx- 

How were these miracles performed ? In what places were they 
performed ? On whom - ? In whose presence ? What did these 
miracles prove? 

Sec. 7. What success had Christ in his preaching ? 
By whom was he rejected ? When was he crucified ? 
In whose reign did this take place ? 

Were not the Jews looking for the Messiah, about the time he 



PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D. 34. 29 

iously looking for him, as the great deliverer and chief or- 
nament of their nation. But in the humble appearance of 
Jesus, the Jews saw nothing which corresponded to their 
expectations. In the Messiah they looked for a temporal 
prince, the splendour of whose court should answer to 
their admiration of worldly pomp, and who should make 
their nation the centre of universal monarchy. 

The doctrines, too, which Christ taught were little suited 
to the taste of this bigoted people. Being the descendants 
of Abraham, and the covenant people of God, they imagin- 
ed that they enjoyed a peculiar claim to the divine favour. 
This claim they supposed could not be forfeited, and could 
not be transferred to any other people on earth. 

These mistakes were the result of prejudice, and vain 
glory. Yet they laid the foundation of charges against the 
son of God, which though manifestly false, issued in a de- 
mand, on .the part of the nation, for his death. According- 
ly, after having been declared an imposter, a blasphemer, 
and an usurper — after having suffered the most bitter re- 
proaches and shameful indignities, he was brought to the 
cross, upon which, under its agonies, he shortly after ex- 
pired. 

Sec. 8. The death of Christ was apparent- 
ly a signal triumph to his enemies, and as sig- 
nal a defeat to all his followers. The hopes 
of the latter appear for a short time to have 
been blasted ; not knowing the power of God, 
nor fully comprehending that it was a part of 
the Divine plan that he should suffer, and after- 
wards be raised from the dead. 

Christ had, indeed, repeatedly foretold his resurrection to 
his followers ; and this intelligence had been communica- 
ted to the Jews at large. The former anticipated, though 
faintly, perhaps, this glorious event ; but the latter believ- 
ed it not. They only feared that his disciples might steal 
his body, and pretend that he had risen from the dead, 
They therefore sealed his sepulchre, and round it stationed 
a guard, until the day should pass, on which his resurrec- 
tion was predicted to take place. But neither the pru- 

made his appearance ? Why then did they reject him ? 

Sec. 8. How did the enemies of Christ regard his 
death ? How did his followers regard it ? , Why did 
the latter despond ? 



30 PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D. 34. 

dence, nor the power of his enemies could prevent an 
event, which was connected with the salvation of millions 
of the sons of men. The third day at length arrived ; the 
appointed hour and moment came, and God raised iiim 

FROM THE DEAD. 

What fears had the enemies of Christ after his death ? What did 
they do to prevent the disciples from stealing his body ? Did their 
precautions have the desired effect ? 




CHRIST COMMISSIONING HIS APOSTLES. 



PERIOD II. 

THE PERIOD OF THE LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES, EXTENDS FROM THE 
DEATH OF CHRIST A, D. 34, TO THE DESTRUCTION OF 
JERUSALEM A. D. 70. 

Sect. 1. The resurrection of Christ (A. D. 
34, in the 18th year of the reign of Tiberius 
Cesar, emperor of Rome) an event clearly 
predicted in ancient prophecy, and often fore- 
told by himself, took place on the third day 
after his crucifixion. 

Of the truth and certainty of his resurrection the apos- 
tles were witnesses, and they were in every respect quali- 
fied to substantiate the fact. He was seen by them, and 
others of his followers, alive after his crucifixion. It was 
not one person, but many who saw him. They saw him 
not only separately but together ; not only by night, but 

What is the extent of the period of the labours 
of the apostles ? 

Sec. 1. In what year did the resurrection of Christ 
take place ? On what day ? In whose reign ? 

Who were witnesses of the truth, and certainty of his resurrec- 
tion ? What circumstance can you mention, which should con- 
Tince us, that they were not mistaken ? 



32 PERIOD n....34....W. 

by day ; not at a distance, but near ; not once, but several 
times. They not qnly saw him, but touched him, conver- 
sed with him, ate with him, and even examined his person, 
to remove their doubts. 

Sec. 2. At the expiration of 40 days from 
his resurrection, having instructed his disciples 
to wait at Jerusalem for the descent of the Holy 
Spirit, and then to " go and teach all nations,'' 
he led them out as far as Bethany, where, while 
blessing them, he ascended to heaven, a cloud 
receiving him out of their sight. 

Sec. 3. Ten days after the ascension of 
Christ, and fifty from his crucifixion, the pro- 
mise of the Holy Spirit was fulfilled. By this 
effusion, the Apostles were suddenly endued 
with the power of speaking many languages, 
of which before they had no knowledge ; and 
at the same time were inspired with a zeal in 
their masters cause, to which before they had 
been strangers. 

The effects produced on the minds of the Apostles, on 
this occasion, were of a most extraordinary kind. A flood 
of light seems to have broken in upon them, at once. Their 
remaining doubts and prejudices were removed; their 
misapprehensions were rectified, and their views conform- 
ed to the scope of the doctrines, which had been taught by 
Christ. 

It is manifest, also, that they were endued with unwon- 
ted zeal and fortitude. On several occasions, while 
Christ was with them, they had exhibited no small degree 
of listlessness and timidity. At the time of his apprehen- 
sion, they had all forsaken him, and fled. Even the intrepid 
Peter denied that he knew him. But, from the day of Pen- 
tecost, it appeared, that they felt no weariness, and feared 
no dangers. 

The gift of tongues, or the power of speaking different 
languages, thus imparted to the apostles, was not less im- 

Sec. 2. When did his ascension take place ? What 
did he tell his disciples before he was taken away ? 

Sec. 3. What took place ten days after his ascen- 
sion ? What was the effect of the descent of the 
Holy Spirit ? 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 33 

portant, than extraordinary. With this facility, they were 
at once prepared, without the labour of study, to spread a 
knowledge of the Gospel to the different nations, to whom 
they might be sent. 

Sec. 4. A rumour of this stupendous mira- 
cle getting abroad in the streets of Jerusalem, 
a multitude of Jews, with others from various 
nations, then visiting the metropolis, were soon 
collected on the spot. To these, Peter explain- 
ed the mystery, by delaring it to be effected by 
the mighty power of that Jesus, whom they 
had wickedly slain. The explanation, and the 
charge being accompanied to their consciences 
by the spirit of God, led to the very sudden 
conversion of 3000 souls, who were forthwith 
baptized. This may be considered as the 
gathering, or organization of the first Christian 
Church in the world. 

To those who had borne a part in the crucifixion, nothing 
could have appeared more astonishing than the miracle 
above mentioned. So unaccountable was it to some, that 
they ascribed it to the effects of wine. A slander so weak 
and perverse, was met with becoming zeal by Peter, and 
the honor of his master rescued from reproach. From the 
manner of Peter, on this occasion, ministers may learn, 
with what point they should at least sometimes address the 
conscience, and from the distress produced in the hearts of 
these sinners may be perceived the power of the Spirit, 
and what is the usual method which he takes in bringing 
them to repentance. 

Sec. 5. Shortly after the above miracle, the 

Sec. 4. What took place in Jerusalem, when the 
news of this miracle was spread abroad ? Who ex- 
plained the miracle to the multitude ? What did Pe- 
ter say ? How many were converted ? What took 
place upon their conversion ? 

How did some account for this miracle ? Who repelled the slan- 
der ? What does the manner of Peter at that time teach ministers 
now? 

Sec. 5. What miracles soon followed the descent of 
the Holy Spirit ? To what did it lead ? 



54 PERIOD II....34....70. 

healing of a poor cripple, accompanied by a 
second discourse from Peter, led to the conver- 
sion of about 5000, who in turn were added to 
the Church. 

Sec. 6. This rapid increase of the followers 
of Christ greatly alarmed the Priests and Sad- 
ducees,the latter of whom had, at this time, the 
chief sway in the Jewish state. Hence, they 
seized the two apostles, Peter and John, and 
committed them to prison. The next day, be- 
ing brought before the Sanhedrim, the lan- 
guage and conduct of Peter were so bold, that 
it was deemed impolitic to prosecute the sub- 
ject any further ; so the apostles were dismis- 
sed, with a strict injunction, not to teach any 
more in the name of Jesus. 

Sec. 7. This injunction, however, had not 
its designed effect upon the apostles ; for, in- 
stead of being intimidated, they all continued 
boldly to proclaim Christ and him crucified. 

Sec. 8. Fired with indignation, at their bold- 
ness, the enemies of religion at length seized 
the whole company of the apostles, and con- 
fined them in the common prison. From this, 
however, they were miraculously released in 
the night, and to the amazement and confu- 
sion of their enemies, were found in the morn- 
ing in the temple, teaching the people. 

Sec. 6. What effect had this increase of the follow- 
ers of Christ on the Pharisees and Sadducees ? What 
did they do with the apostles ? What is said of the 
conduct of Peter at this time ? What was its effects 
upon their enemies ? 

Sec. 7. Did the apostles observe silence, according 
to the injunction ? 

Sec. 8. What was now done with all the apostles ? 
How were they delivered ? Where did their enemies 
find them ? 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 35 

The efforts of the Jewish authorities to destroy tm> 
cause of Christianity were strenuous and unremitted ; but 
they seem to have been made to little purpose. Opposition 
served only to enkindle a higher ardour, in the breasts of 
the apostles. Stripes and imprisonment had no effect to 
subdue them. From the prison, the council, the scourge, 
they departed " rejoicing ;" and daily in the temple, and in 
every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus 
Christ. Nor were their labors in vain. Converts multipli- 
ed greatly in Jerusalem, and many were obedient to the 
faith. The spiritual edifice, in the erection of which the 
apostles were employed, rested on a foundation, which the 
powers of earth could not move. 

Sec. 9. At this interesting period, the cir- 
cumstances of the Church requiring the insti- 
tution of the office of Deacon, the apostles, 
under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, created 
the office, and the church proceeded to appoint 
a convenient number, from their body, to fill it. 

The occasion which led to the institution of this office 
was a dissatisfaction on the part of some Grecian converts, 
because their widows did not receive a competent supply 
of food, from the common stock. Hitherto, the distribu- 
tion had been made by the apostles, or under their direc- 
tion. But, finding it difficult thus to superintend the tem- 
poral concerns of the Church, the apostles relinquished 
these to officers appointed particularly for this purpose. 

The office of deacon thus instituted, was designed to be 
perpetual ; and, accordingly, it has existed in all periods of 
the Church. In some cases, particularly in the Church of 
Jerusalem, it seems to have been united with that of a 
higher and more sacred order. Philip, one of the seven 
deacons, in the same place is called an evangelist, but the 
office of deacon itself seems to be distinct, and separate 
from that of the pastor. 

Did the opposition of the unbelieving Jews appear to injure the 
cause of Christianity ? On the contrary what effect had stripes and 
imprisonments, and the like ? 

Sec. 9. What office about this time was instituted in 
the Church ? 

What was the occasion of appointing deacons ? Who had before 
this distributed food from the common stock ? Was the office of 
deacon designed to be perpetual ? Was it ever united with any 
other office ? Should it be distinct ? 



36 PERIOD II....34....70. 

Sec. 10. Notwithstanding the persecuting 
spirit of the Jewish rulers, none of the fol- 
lowers of Christ had as yet been called to suf- 
fer death, for his name. But near the end of 
the year 35, Stephen, a man pre-eminent for 
his piety, was furiously attacked, on an occa- 
sion of defending his doctrines, dragged out 
of the city and stoned to death. 

Stephen, who was thus called to lead in the " noble com- 
pany of martyrs/ 5 was a deacon in the Church at Jerusa- 
lem. He was not less distinguished by his eloquence, than 
his piety. His defence delivered before the Sanhedrim, 
recorded in the 7th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, is 
a practical illustration of the zeal and boldness of the 
primitive disciples of Christ. 

Sec. 11. On the death of Stephen, the storm 
of persecution became so violent, that the dis- 
ciples, with many members of the Church, fled 
to other cities of Judea, and also to Samaria; 
but wherever they went, they spread the know- 
ledge of the Gospel with great success. 

The persecution which arose at the death of Stephen 
continued, it is thought, about four years. Calamitous as 
it must then have appeared to the infant cause of the 
Church, it became, under the direction of its supreme head, 
the direct means of promoting its progress. By the dis- 
persion of the disciples, the Gospel was published abroad. 
The preaching of Philip in the city of Samaria is particu- 
larly mentioned ; and such was his success, that shortly 
afterwards, two of the apostles formed in that place the 
second Christian Church in the world. 

Sec. 12. The year 36 was marked by an 

Sec. 10. Who was the first Martyr? In what year 
did he suffer ? 

Who was Stephen ? For what was he distinguished ? 

Sec. 11. What became of the disciples during the 
persecution, following the death of Stephen ? What 
did they do in their flight ? 

How long did the persecution last ? Was it an injury, or a bene- 
fit to the Church ? 

Sec. 12, What remarkable event occurred in the 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 



37 



event most auspicious to the interests of the 
rising cause. This was the miraculous con- 
version of Saul, the persecutor, while on a 
journey to Damascus to exterminate such of 
the followers of Christ as had taken refuge in 
that city. 




STONING STEPHEN. 



The first mention made of Saul is at the trial of Ste- 
phen, on which occasion, though a young man, he was ac- 
tive in putting him to death. He was a native of Tarsus, 
the chief city of the province of Cilicia, and had come 
to Jerusalem to pursue his studies under Gamaliel, a cele- 
brated doctor of the Jewish law. 

On the death of Stephen, he appears to have more zeal- 
ously enlisted himself against the Church, and began- to 
enter into private houses and into synagogues, from which 
he dragged the members of the Church to prison, and even 
compelled them to blaspheme. 

Shortly after this, hearing that some of the followers of 

year 36 ? Where was Saul going ? For what pur- 
pose 1 

When do we first hear of Saul ? Who was he ? Why was he 
at Jerusalem i What was his conduct after the death of Stephen. 



38 PERIOD IL...34....70. 

Christ had taken refuge in Damascus, he commenced % 
journey thither, to seize and bring to Jerusalem, such her- 
etics as he might find there. 

About noon, one day, Saul and his companions arrived in 
the vicinity of Damascus, when suddenly, Christ appeared 
to him in the way ; and so great was the glory that sur- 
rounded the Redeemer, that Saul fell on the earth. Here 
as he lay, Jesus, in a voice which penetrated his very soul, 
demanded why he could persecute him. Astonished 
and bewildered, the persecutor inquired, " Who art thou 
Lord ?" To which enquiry a voice from the incumbent 
cloud of glory replied, "I am Jesus whom thou perse- 
cutest." Strong as had been the opposition of this bitter- 
est foe, and murderous as were his intentions, the victory 
of Christ over him was complete. . He became a willing 
captive — a champion of that cause which he had so much 
despised, and the cordial friend of that Redeemer, whose 
followers he was now pursuing to destroy. 

Sec. 13. The conversion of Saul, who from 
this time appears to have been called PauL 
being thus accomplished, he preached for a 
short season in the city of Damascus, whence 
he went into Arabia; where having abode 
nearly three years, he returned about A. D. 
40 to Damascus. 

Concerning the manner in which Paul was employed, 
during his residence in Arabia, the inspired historian is si- 
lent. It is a reasonable conjecture, however, that he 
preached the Gospel in that country. His temporary ab* 
sence from Judea, while the storm of persecution was ra- 
ging, seemed a measure of prudence, since he had become 
particularly obnoxious to his unbelieving countrymen, by 
espousing the cause, which they so much despised. 

What was his object in going to Damascus? Relate the particulars 
of his conversion. 

Sec. 13. Immediately following his conversion, where 
did Paul preach ? Whither did he go from Damascus ? 
How long did he continue in Arabia ? In what year did 
he return to Damascus ? 

How was Paul probably employed in Arabia ? "Why was his tern* 
^orary absence at this time a matter of prudence ? 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 39 

Sec. 14. During the absence of Paul, Tibe- 
rius, the Roman emperor, was strangled, or 
poisoned, and was succeeded by Caius Caligu- 
la, whose character and conduct at length 
proved to be more odious and atrocious, than 
had been those of his predecessor. 

The extravagance and impiety of Caligula rendered him 
justly hated in every part of his dominions. Through vain 
glory he caused altars and temples to be erected, and sacri- 
fices to be offered to himself, as a god. Such was his 
cruelty that he wished, " that all the Roman people had 
but one neck, that he might despatch them at a single 
blow." 

Sec. 15. On the return of Paul from Arabia 
to Damascus, the persecution not yet having 
entirely ceased, the Jews took counsel to kill 
him, and with difficulty did he escape. Re- 
pairing to Jerusalem, he attempted to join him- 
self to the disciples ; but they, doubting the 
sincerity of his professions, refused to receive 
him, until Barnabas assured them of his con- 
version, when he was welcomed with great cor- 
diality. 

Sec. 16. About the time of the death of Ca- 
ligula A. D. 41, and the accession of his suc- 
cessor Claudius, the persecution of the Chris- 
tians in a considerable degree abated ; " Then," 
according to the sacred historian, * 4 the church- 
Sec. 14. What happened to Tiberius, the emperor, 
-luring Paul's absence ? Who succeeded him ? What 
was the character of Caligula ? 

What honours did he cause to be paid to himself? What was his 
:ruel wish ? 

Sec. 15. What happened to Paul, on his return from 
Arabia to Damascus 1 How was he at first treated by 
*he disciples at Jerusalem ? 

Sec. 16- About what time did the persecutions of 



10 PERIOD II....34....70. 

es had rest throughout-all Judea, Galilee and 
Samaria, and walking in the fear of the Lord* 
and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, were ed- 
ified and multiplied." 

Sec. 17. The Church at Jerusalem had now 
been planted nearly eight years, during which 
the preaching of the Gospel had been restrict- 
ed to Jews. But at this time the apostle Peter 
was instructed by a vision that the middle wall 
of partition between Jews and Gentiles was to 
be demolished, and was directed to open the 
way for this change by going to Cesarea, and 
preaching the Gospel to a Gentile by the name 
of Cornelius. 

That the privileges of the Gospel should be extended to 
the Gentiles, seems scarcely, if at all, to have entered the 
minds, even of the apostles themselves. , The Jewish 
converts, as a body, still retained many of their former 
prejudices, which could only be removed by some direct 
interposition of Heaven. On the return of Peter to Jeru- 
salem, he was censured by some for having preached to a 
Gentile. He, however, explained his conduct in going to 
Cornelius, and informed them of what God had wrought 
in the family of this man by his preaching. This silenced 
their scruples, for " they held their peace, and glorified 
God, saying, then hath God also to the Gentiles granted 
repentance unto life." 

Sec. 18. The way being thus prepared to 
preach the Gospel to the Gentiles, Paul, who 
had received a commission to execute his min- 

the Christians in a measure cease ? Following this, 
what was the state of the Church ? 

Sec. 17. How long had the Church at Jerusalem been 
planted, when the gospel was first preached to the Gen- 
tiles ? By whom was it preached ? To whom ? 

How was Peter treated by some, for thus preaching to the Gen- 
tiles ? What reason did he give for preaching to them ? W T hat effect 
had his explanation ? 

Sec, 18. To whom was Paul particularly commis- 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 41 

istry among them, repaired to Antioch, A. D. 
43, the metropolis of Syria, where was soon 
after gathered the first Gentile Church, and 
where the followers of Christ first received the 
appropriate name of Christians. 

Sec. 19. Although the persecution which 
had existed in the time of Caligula had gene- 
rally ceased^ there were some exceptions. For 
about this time Herod Agrippa, king of Judea, 
to please the Jews, put the apostle James, the 
son of Zebedee, to death ; and would have fol- 
lowed his death by the martyrdom of Peter, 
had he not been miraculously delivered from 
his hand* 

This Herod Agrippa, was the grandson of Herod the 
Great (mentioned Matthew 11,) and nephew tcr Herod the 
Tetrarch, who put to death John the Baptist. He had 
incurred the displeasure of Tiberius, by whose order he 
was put in chains and thrown into prison. The displeas- 
ure of Tiberius arose from a speech of Herod, which he 
made to Caius Caligula, one day, as they were riding in a 
chariot together, viz. ; " that he wished to God that Tibe- 
rius were gone, and that Caius were emperor in his stead." 
Euthychus, who drove the chariot, overheard the words, 
but concealed his knowledge of them at the moment. 
Sometime after, however, being accused by Herod, his 
master, of theft, he informed Tiberius of what Herod had 
said, upon which the latter was arrested and confined for 
life. 

On the death of Tiberius, Caligula not only liberated 
his old friend, but invited him to his palace, put a crown 

sioned to preach? In what place did he first preach to 
the Gentiles? In what year? What is said of the church 
gathered there ? What of the followers of Christ there ? 
Sec. 19. What Apostle about this time was put to 
death ? By whom ? Why ? What other Apostle came, 
near sharing a similar fate ? How was he delivered ? 

Who was this Herod Agrippa ? Why was Tiberius displeased- 
with him ? What did he do with him ? How was he liberated ? By 

4* 



iZ PERIOD II....34....70. 

upon his head, and constituted him king of the tetrarciiy 
of Philip, and bestowed on him a chain of gold, of the 
same weight as the iron one, which he had worn during his 
imprisonment. > 

Such were the circumstances which elevated to the 
throne the man who murdered James, and whose efforts 
to bring to a similar fate the apostle Peter, are recorded 
m the 12th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles. 

Herod did not long survive this impious attempt to kill 
an apostle of Christ. On an occasion of receiving the sub- 
mission of the cities of Tyre and Sidon, which had in- 
curred his displeasure, he appeared in the theatre for that 
purpose, arrayed in the most gorgeous apparel. To the 
ambassadors he made an oration, at the close of which the 
multitude resounded from every quarter, " It is the voice 
of a god, and not of a man." This filled his foolish heart 
with pride, and led him to arrogate that glory to himself 
which belonged to God. Immediately the angel of the 
Lord smote him with an irresistible though invisible stroke 
In the midst of receiving these idolatrous acclamations he 
was seized with excruciating pains ; " worms bred in hia 
putrefied flesh, and devoured him alive." After suffering 
tortures the most tormenting for five days, he died, an aw- 
ful instance of pride and impiety. 

Sec. 20. About the year 44, a season of great 
* scarcity prevailed in Judea, which seriously 
affected the Christian converts in that country. 
This event having been foretold to the Gentile 
Converts at Antioch, by some one divinely in- 
spired, they sent relief to their brethren by the 
hands of Barnabas and Paul, who, when they 
had accomplished the object of their mission, 
returned to Antioch. 

This famine is noticed by Josephus, Eusebius and others. 
[ts occurrence presented an opportunity to the believing 

whom ? How treated ? How long did Herod live after attempting to 
kill Peter? Relate the circumstances of his death. 

Sec. 20. What afflictive event affected the Chris- 
tians in Judea about the year 44 ? How were they re- 
lieved ? 

What writers notice this famine ? What tendency had this act of 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 43 

Gentiles to give to the Church at Jerusalem a pledge of 
their fervent love and affection, eminently calculated to 
remove from the minds of the Jews any remains of jeal- 
ousy, which might still exist about the admission of the 
Gentiles into the kingdom of Christ. The religion of 
Jesus produces kindness and charity between its converts, 
how widely soever they may be separated in name, or na- 
tion. The above instance presents a happy illustration of 
the spirit, which prevailed among the primitive converts of 
the gospel. 

Sec. 21. The following year, 45, Paul in 
connexion with Barnabas, both of whom were 
now solemnly recognized as apostles by fasting 
and prayer, accompanied by the imposition of 
hands, commenced his first apostolic journey ; 
in which, after visiting Cyprus and the provin- 
ces of Pamphylia, Pisidia and Lycaonia, re- 
turned to Antioch. 

On leaving Antioch, Paul first came to Seleucia, fifteen 
miles below the former place, whence he sailed to Cyprus, 
a large island of the Mediterranean, about one hundred 
miles from the coast of Syria. Having landed at Salamis, 
he proceeded to Paphos in the western extremity of the 
island, where he was instrumental of converting Sergius 
Paulus, the Roman Proconsul, and where he struck Elymas, 
a sorcerer, blind, for attempting to turn the Proconsul 
away from the faith. 

Leaving Paphos, he next sailed to Perga, a town in Pam- 
phylia, not far from the coast of Asia Minor, whence he 
passed on to Antioch in Pisidia. To the Gentiles in this 
place tlie apostles preached with success ; but the unbeliev- 
ing Jews exciting a persecution against them, they shook 

kindness, on the part of the Gentiles towards the Jews at Jerusalem i 

Sec. 21. In what year was Paul recognized as an 
Apostle ? Who was recognized at the same time ? In 
what manner ? What journey did Paul now commence ? 
Through what places did he pass ? 

On leaving Antioch where did Paul first go ? Whence then? How 
is Cyprus situated? Where did he land? From Salamis whither did 
he go? Where was Paphos? Whom did he here convert? Whom 
did he strike blind? Why? From Paphos whither did he go ? Where 
was Perga ? Whither did he next proceed? What did he do at Anti- 



U PERIOD II....34...70. 

the dust from their feet as a testimony against them, and 
came to Iconium, 

Iconium was then the chief city of Lycaonia, and even 
to this day is a considerable town, under the name of Cog- 
ni, situated at the foot of Mount Taurus. Here, a great 
multitude both of Jews and Gentiles believed the testimo- 
ny of the Apostles. But a division arising in the city 
which was likely to result in an assault upon them, they 
prudently retired to Lystra and Derbe. 

These were both cities of Lycaonia, and in both, the 
apostles preached the gospel. In the former place, Paul, 
having restored a cripple to the perfect use of his limbs, 
the inhabitants, in a moment of surprise and ecstacy, de- 
clared the apostles to be gods ; and were scarcely prevent- 
ed from doing them divine homage. Here also, a young 
man, by the name of Timothy, was converted, who after- 
wards became a minister, and to whom Paul addressed two 
of his epistles. While the apostles remained here, the ad- 
versaries who had persecuted them at Iconium, made their 
appearance, and seizing Paul, drew him out of the city and 
stoned him, leaving him, as they thought, dead. 

They had not, however, accomplished their purpose, 
for while his friends stood round him, he rose up, and walk- 
ed into the city, whence the next day, he and Barnabas 
departed to Derbe. Having here, also, successfully pro- 
claimed the name of Jesus, they returned to Lystra, Ico- 
nium and Antioch, establishing the converts which they 
had made in the faith. Upon this second visit they also or- 
dained ministers in every Church. Hence they passed 
through Pisidia and came to Pamphylia preaching the word 
in Perga, and passing through Attalia, sailed for Antioch, 
whence they had set out. 

Sec. 22. While Paul and Barnabas were tarry- 
ing at Antioch, some Jewish Christians coming 
thither taught, that circumcision and obedience 

och in Pisidia? Whither did he go from Antioch ? Where was Ico- 
nium? What is it now called? What success had he here? Why did 
he leave Iconium? What places did he next visit? Where were these 
cities situated? What miracle did he perform in Lystra? What ef- 
fect had it upon the people ? Whom did he here convert ? What be- 
fel him here ? What success had he at Derbe ? What was the route 
of the Apostle, on his return to Antioch? 

Sec. 92. While Paul aad Barnabas were at Antioch. 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 45 

to the laws of Moses were essential to salva- 
tion. A controversy on this subject at length 
arising in the Church, Paul and Barnabas were 
dispatched to Jerusalem, to refer the points in 
dispute to the decision of the Apostles and 
Elders. Accordingly a council of the Church 
was at this time held, by which it was unani- 
mously decided, that neither circumcision, nor 
the observance of the law of Moses, could be of 
any avail in respect to salvation, but only the 
atonement of Christ. With this decision, the 
apostles returned to Antioch, and were happy 
in healing a division, which was likely to endan- 
ger the peace of the Church. 

Sec. 23. The above controversy having 
been thus amicably settled, Paul commenced 
his second journey A. D. 50. In this journey, 
he went through Syria, Cilicia, Derbe and 
Lystra; through Phrygia, Galatia, Mysia and 
Troas. Thence sailing to Samothracia, he 
passed Neapolis, Philippi, Amphipolis, Thessa- 
lonica, and Berea, to Athens. Thence the fol- 
lowing year to Corinth, A. D. 51, where he re- 
sided a year and a half. From Corinth he de- 
parted to Cenchrea, whence, embarking for 
Syria, he touched at Ephesus and landed at 
Cesarea. Thence he went to Jerusalem for 
the fourth time since his conversion, and again 
returned to Antioch. 

In this journey, Paul, having differed in opinion from 

what controversy arose in tiie Church ? Who was sont 
to Jerusalem, about this controversy ? What was done 
there in reference to it ? 

Sec. 23. When did Paul commence his second jour- 
ney ? In this journey, what was his route ? 



Jtti PERIOD II....34....70. 

Barnabas as to the expediency of taking Mark as an as- 
sistant, separated from the former, and was accompanied 
only by Silas. On his arrival at Lystra, finding Timothy, 
his former convert, commended for his gifts and zeal, he 
chose him as an associate in the work of the ministry, to 
which office he was now solemnly separated. 

The apostle's stay at Phrygia and Galatia, was short. 
Passing Mysia, he next came to Troas, where he was join- 
ed by Luke, the writer of the Acts of the Apostles. At 
Troas, Paul had a vision in the night. There stood be- 
side him a man of Macedonia, and besought him, saying, 
" Come over into Macedonia and help us." Interpreting 
this as a divine call to preach the gospel in Greece, he 
loosed from Troas, with his companions, and sailed for Sa- 
mothracia, an island in those seas ; passing which, howev- 
er, he came to Neapolis, a seaport of Macedonia, and im- 
mediately proceeded to Philippi. 

Philippi was the chief city of that part of Macedonia. 
Few Jews, it appears, were resident here, since we find no 
mention made of any synagogue in the city. Paul was in- 
strumental in converting Lydia and her household ; here, 
also, he ejected an evil spirit, which had taken possession 
of a damsel, who was employed by certain persons as a 
fortune-teller for the sake of gain. For this act, Paul and 
Silas, besides being treated with other marks of severity, 
were cast into prison, and secured in the stocks. 

The consolations of the gospel are never wanting to such 
as confide in God ; nor were they wanting to the^Apostles 
in this season of distress. They could pray, and even sing, 
in their dungeon, and at the midnight hour. Their prayer 
of faith was heard, for while they were in the midst of their 
devotions, God caused an earthquake to occur, by which 
their fetters fell from their feet, and their prison doors were 
opened. 

To add to their joy, the hard hearted* jailor fell before 
them convicted, humbled and repentant; and, to complete 

By whom was Paul accompanied ? Why not b}' Barnabas ? On his 
arrival at Lystra, whom did he take as an associate ? For what was 
Timothy distinguished? What is said of the Apostle's stay at Phry- 
gia and Galatia? Passing Mysia, to what place did he next come : 
Who joined him here ? What vision had Paul at Troas ? Whither 
did he now sail ? Where was Philippi? Whom did he here convert ? 
What miracle did he work ? What was the consequence ? What was 
the conduct of Paul and his companions in the jail ? How were they 
released? Whom was this earthquake the means of converting 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 47 

their triumph, the Apostles received an apology from the 
magistrates in the morning, accompanied, however by a 
request that they would depart out of the place. It may 
be added, that the seed sown by the Apostles in this city 
afterwards sprang up, and a Church was gathered, which 
was highly distinguished for its order, peace and affection. 

Leaving Philippi, as requested, the Apostle proceeded 
through Amphipolis and Apollonia, to Thessalonica. Thi? 
was now the metropolis of all the countries comprehended 
in the Roman province of Macedonia. It was the residence 
both of the proconsul and quaestor, so that being the seat 
of government, it was constantly filled with strangers. The 
success of the Apostles among the Thessalonians may be 
gathered from his first epistle, which he wrote not long af- 
ter to this Church, in which he reflects with the highest 
emotions of joy, upon the cordiality with which the gospel 
had been received by them. 

Paul and Silas, great as had been their success, were at 
length driven from Thessalonica, in consequence of a per- 
secution, raised by the envious and unbelieving Jews ; up- 
on which they came to Berea. 

To the honour of the Bereans, it is recorded, that they 
received the doctrines of the gospel with the utmost readi- 
ness of rnind, and daily searched the Scriptures, whether 
the things declared by the Apostles were so, or not. Inti- 
mation having reached Thessalonica, that Paul was preach- 
ing with great success at Berea, his enemies there followed 
him to Berea, from which he now departed to Athens. 

Although the political splendour of Athens, when Paul 
visited it, had passed its zenith, it was still as famous for 
learning as it had ever been. It was full of philosophers, 
rhetoricians, orators, painters, poets and statuaries ; it was 
full of temples and altars, and statues and historical mon- 
uments. But with all the advantages arising from a refin- 
ed taste and a highly cultivated literature, the Athenians 
were, in a spiritual view, in a condition the most deplora- 
ble, since they were ignorant of the knowledge of the true 
God. 

Whither did Paul go from Philippi? What is said of Thessalonica ? 
What success had he here ? In what way was he driven from Thes- 
salonica? Whither did he next go? What is said of the Bereans? 
From Berea, where did he go ? What was the state of Athens at this 
time? What was it filled with ? What was its religious state? What 



48 



PERIOD H....34....70. 



V:-- _'-¥/ 1 






Iff!/ 


tog.- i&?v t'-*/> 

K ?.%■■- %• 


V il 




w r " 


"'4m£m^ 


§l^lHIIIlll 


t^ -^_^ 




W J^ m ml i 



PAUL PREACHING AT ATHJ&NS. 



Early discovering their ignorance as to this cardinal doc- 
trine, the Apostle aimed to enlighten their minds on the 
subject. But no sooner did he attempt to direct them to 
the Creator of all things, than he was brought before the 
coun of Areopagus, on a charge of being a setter forth of 
strange gods. His defence, though an admirable speci- 
men of reasoning, (see Acts 17,) failed to convince the 
proud philosophers of Athens, Dionysius, however, one of 
the Areopagite judges, and Damaris, a woman of some note ? 
became his converts. These, with a few others, consorted 
with Paul during his stay, and were the beginning of a 
Church in that city, which, at a later period, became nu- 
merous and respectable. 

From Athens, the Apostle proceeded to Corinth. This 
city was situated on a narrow neck of land, which joined 
the Peloponnesus to Greece ; in consequence of which it 
commanded the commerce of both Asia and Europe. It 
was nearly as famous for learning and the arts, as Athens 
itself. In luxury and profligacy, it even exceeded. 

The success of the Apostle at Corinth was so small, that 
he was about to take a speedy departure from it ; but in a 
vision, he was directed to prolong his stay. Thus encour- 

did Paul attempt to do for the Athenians ? Before what Court was 
he brought? Why? Where is his defence recorded ? Wliom did he 
here corvert ? From Athens, whither did Paul proceed ? Where was 
Corinth situated: What is said of Corinth ? How long did he tarry 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 49 

aged, he continued there a year and six months, and was 
made instrumental of gathering a numerous Church, en- 
riched with a plenitude of spiritual gifts. While here, he 
wrote his First Epistle to the Thessalonians, which is gen- 
erally thought to have been the first written of all his four- 
teen Epistles By some, however, it is thought that he 
had previously written his Epistle to the Galatians, and that 
he did it at Antioch, before he left that city, to take his 
present journey into Greece. 

During the period the Apostle continued at Corinth, it 
seems probable that he made an excursion from that city 
into Achaia. While in this latter region, his enemies form- 
ing a conspiracy, seized him and dragged him before Gal- 
lio, the Deputy of Achaia. The deputy, however, had no 
disposition to listen to the charge, and therefore drove his 
accusers from the judgment seat. 

After his return to Corinth, having staid sometime long- 
er, he sailed for the port of Cenchrea, whence the vessel 
proceeded to Ephesus. Quitting this city, with a promise 
to return to them when the Lord should permit him, he 
landed at Cesarea ; whence he proceeded to Jerusalem to 
perform a vow, which he had made at Cenchrea ; having 
done which, he once more came to Antioch. 

Sec. 24. During the year 51, while Paul was 
on his second journey, the Emperor Claudius 
was poisoned by his wife, in order to make 
way for Nero, her son by a former husband. 

The education of Nero had been committed to Seneca, 
the philosopher ; and at the commencement of his reign, 
he acted in some respects not unworthily of the wise max- 
ims which he had received from his preceptor. But his 
natural depravity and ferocity soon broke out, and he sur- 
passed all his predecessors in every species of profligacy. 
During a part ot his reign, Christians suffered the most 
dreadful persecution, as will be seen in a future page. 

here? What was his success? What epistle did he write from this 
place ? What excursion did he probably make, while at Corinth ? 
What took place in Achaia ? From Corinth, what was his route to 
Antioch ? 

Sec. 24. In what year did the emperor Claudius die ! 
By what means ? Who succeeded him ? 

Who was Nero's instructer ? How did Nero conduct in the com- 
mencement of his reign ? What is said of him afterwards ? 

5 



50 PERIOD II....34....70. 

Sec. 25. Paul having spent a short season 
with his friends at Antioch, took leave of them 
A. D. 53, and commenced his third journey, in 
which he visited Galatia, Phrygia and Ephesus, 
where he resided three years, till 56 ; then pro- 
ceeded by Troas to Macedonia, In the year 
57, he went through Greece to Corinth, and re- 
turned through Macedonia, Philippi, Troas and 
Assos. Thence sailing by Mitylene, Chios 
and Samos, he touched at Trogyllium, Miletus, 
Coos, Rhodes, Patara, Tyre and Ptolemais, 
and landing at Csesarea, he proceeded to Jeru- 
salem for the fifth time since his conversion, 
A. D. 58. 

Little is recorded of the Apostle during his journey 
through Galatia and Phrygia, until he came to Ephesus. 
This was at that time the metropolis of the province of 
Asia, and an exceedingly populous city. It was famous 
for an immense temple dedicated to the goddess Diana. 

This edifice, was 425 feet long; 220 broad; supported 
by 127 stately pillars, each of them 60 feet high, the work 
of a king who erected them as a token of his piety and mag- 
nificence. 1 he entire structure was 220 years in building, 
and was ranked as one of the seven wonders of the world. 
It had been twice destroyed by fire previously to its present 
enlarged and improved state ; the first time, on the very 
day that Socrates was poisoned ; and the second time, on 
the night in which Alexander the Great was born. In this 
latter instance, it was set on fire by one Erostratus, who be- 
ing condemned to death for the crime, confessed that he 
had destroyed this exquisite structure, solely "that he might 
be remembered in future ages." 

The temple was, however, again rebuilt, and mostmagnifi- 

Sec. 25. When did Paul commence his third jour- 
ney ? What was his route ? 

Where was the principal theatre of Paul's labours, during this 
journey ? V- hat is said of Ephesus ? What was it famous for ? What 
were the length, breadth, and height, of the temple of the goddess 
Diana ? How long was it in building ? How often had it been de- 
stroyed ? When ? By whom was it in the latter instance set on fire 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 51 

cently adorned by the Ephesians. When Paul visited the 
crty, it was in all its glory ; and was the resort of multitudes, 
some of whom came to worship the goddess, and others to 
learn the arts of sorcery and magic, and for other purposes. 

It should be added concerning Ephesus, that at this time. 
Satan seems to have erected in that city, his very throne of 
idolatry, superstition, and magic ; and to have reigned over 
the minds of his deluded subjects with uncontrolled sway. 
Happy was it that the Apostle now visited the place, to in- 
vade this empire of darkness, and to storm the strong holds 
of wickedness it contained. 

Here, for the space of three years, the Apostle continued 
to labour with hi* characteristic zeal and fidelity. Sijnal 
success attended his preaching ; for " God wrought special 
miracles by his hands," and " fear fell on them, and the 
name of the Lord Jesus was magnified." Such was the 
power of divine truth upon many who had been engaged in 
the devices of exorcism, conjuration and magic ; that they 
brought their books, in which were prescribed the various 
forms of incantation, and in the presence of the people com- 
mitted them to the flames. The estimated value of the 
books consumed, was 50,000 pieces of silver, exceeding 
330,000 dollars. 

Notwithstanding the success of Paul's ministry in Ephe- 
sus, he had many powerful adversaries in that city. Many 
of the inhabitants derived considerable wealth by manufac- 
turing miniature representations of the temple of Diana, 
and of the image of that goddess, which was said to have 
fallen down from Jupiter. To these the Apostle was par- 
ticularly obnoxious ; and fearing lest his preaching would 
ruin their trade, they made an assault upon his compan- 
ions, whom they would probably have murdered, had not 
the civil authorities rescued them from their hands. 

Having been thus signally blessed in his labours, not on- 
ly in respect to collecting a Church and ordaining its proper 
officers in Ephesus, but in communicating the gospel to ma- 
ny parts of Asia by means of strangers, who, while visiting 
the city, had been converted by his ministry : Paul departed ; 
and, after spending three months in Greece, he rapidly 

Why ? What was the state of the temple, when Paul visited Ephe- 
SQfl t What was the religious state of the Ephesians ? How long did 
the Apostle stay here ? What was his success? What was the value 
of the books on magic which were burnt ? Who opposed the Apos- 
*le? Why? What was their conduct towards him? Who rescued 



5-i PERIOD II....34....70. 

# 

journeyed towards Jerusalem by the route already mention- 
ed, where he arrived A. D. 58. 

Sec. 26. Soon after the arrival of the Apos- 
tle at Jerusalem, his life was greatly endanger- 
ed by some Jews, who found him in the tem- 
ple with some Greeks, purifying themselves ac- 
cording to the Jewish law. He was, howev- 
er, rescued at this time, and from a further 
plot against him, by Lysias, the commander of 
the Roman garrison; who, at length, for the 
safety of the Apostle, found it necessary to 
send him to Felix, at that time governor of Cse- 
sarea. 

The hatred of the Jews to Paul arose from his having 
taught the Gentiles, in the countries in which he had 
preached, that it was not necessary for them to practice cir- 
cumcision, nor to observe the Jewish customs. The Apos- 
tle had indeed thus instructed the Gentiles, although he 
permitted the Jews to follow their own inclination on this 
subject, and did himself, from respect to their prejudices, 
conform to the Mosaic rites. The Jews, however, were 
not contented, so long as Paul did not teach the Gentiles 
that these rites were essential to salvation. 

To prove to the Jews his willingness to respect their pre% 
judices, he went into the temple with some Greeks, to puri- 
ty himself with them, according to the law. The presence 
of Greeks in the temple, being Gentiles, was supposed by 
the Jews to pollute it ; hence they came upon Paul, wh© 
would probably have fallen a victim to their blind zeal, had 
not Lysias interposed, and taken him into his own custody. 

On the succeeding day, the Apostle was brought before 
the Jewish Sanhedrim, with a view of having his conduct 
investigated by that great national council. But a conten- 
tion arising among its members, who were partly Pharisees, 

him ? Whither did Paul go from Ephesus ? In what year did he re- 
turn to Jerusalem ? By what route ? 

Sec. 26. What befel the Apostle after his arrival at 
Jerusalem ? By whom w r as he rescued ? To whom did 
Lysias send him ? 

Why were the Jews unfriendly to the Apostle ? What did he do 
to remove their prejudices ? Before what council was he brought 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 53 

and partly Sadducees, Lysias deemed it prudent to with- 
draw Paul, and bring him into the Castle. 

The life of Paul, however, was now in still greater dan- 
ger, by reason of a conspiracy formed by a company of forty 
Jews, who had bound themselves by an oath, not to eat or 
drink, till they had killed him The plot, however, com- 
ing to the knowledge of Lvsias, he sent Paul to Felix at 
Caesarea, under an escort of 200 soldiers, as many spear- 
men, and 70 horsemen, with a letter explaining the reasons 
of the whole procedure. 

Sec. 27. Felix thus having jurisdiction of the 
case, gave it a partial hearing, but dismissed it 
with a promise of a further investigation at an- 
other time. Being succeeded, however, in the 
government by Porcius Festus, Paul who had 
been retained a prisoner, was at length sum- 
moned to trial by the governor ; but waiting for 
a decision, he took advantage of his own priv- 
ilege as a Roman citizen, and appealed to Cae- 
sar's judgement seat. 

During Paul's detention at Caesarea, Felix and his pre- 
tended wife Drusilla, having a curiosity to hear him on the 
subject of his religion, ciiled hira before them. The top- 
ics upon which the Apostle insisted, were admirably adap- 
ted to the case of his distinguished auditors, living as they 
did in an adulterous connexion. So exact was the portrait 
which Paul drew of the governor, and so faithful was con- 
science to apply the Apostle's discourse, that Felix trem- 
bled. He dismissed the Apostle, saying to him, "Go thy 
way for this time, when I have a convenient season, I will 
call for thee." The governor did, indeed, again send for 
him, and communed with him often, but it was under a 
hope of obtaining from his prisoner a sum of money to pur- 
chase his release. 

How did he escape ? What greater danger was he now in ? To whom 
did Lysias send him ? Under what escort ? 

Sec. 27. What did Felix do on the arrival of Paul ? 
Who succeeded Felix ? What did Porcius Festus do ? 
To whom did Paul appeal ? 

Relate the story of Paul's preaching before Felix. - Relate the sto 
ry of his preaching before Festus and Agrippa. 

5* 



51 PERIOD IL...34....70V 

Not less bold and interesting was the Apostle, ori asut/ 
sequent occasion of addressing Festus and Agrippa. At 
this time he gave them a succint account \>f his birth, edu- 
cation and miraculous conversion. Kindling as he proceed- 
ed, into an ardour for which the Apostle was peculiar, Fes- 
tus, in the midst of his defence, interrupted him, and pro- 
nounced him " mad." Courteously denying the charge, 
the Apostle appealed to Agrippa for the truth of what he 
spake. This appeal forced from the king an acknowledg- 
ment that he was almost persuaded to become a Christian. 
Happy for him, hard his persuasion at this time been com- 
plete. 

Sec. 28. Paul, having appealed to Caesar, 
was accordingly sent to Rome under the charge 
of one Julius, a centurion. Leaving Caesarea 
A. D. 60, they touched at Sidon, sailed north of 
Cyprus and touched at Myra, thence by C nidus 
and Salmone, to Fair Havens. The ship was 
driven by Clauda and wrecked near Melita. 
now Malta, where they wintered. Thence, A. 
D. 61, they sailed to Syracuse, Rhegium and 
Puteoli, whence proceeding by land to Appii 
Forum and the Three Taverns, they came to 
Rome. 

The voyage of Paul to Rome was attended by various 
trials and dangers. Having touched at Sidon and Myra, 
after leaving Caesarea, with much difficulty they reached 
Fair Havens, a port in the island of Crete, now Candia. 
Hence embarking contrary to the advice of Paul, the vessel 
was shortly after overtaken by a violent storm, by which, 
fourteen days' after, they were wrecked on the island of 
Melita ; but the whole crew, consisting of 276 souls, by 
the special care of Providence, was ultimately brought safe 
to land. 

On this island, Paul and his companions continued three 
months, being treated with much kindness by the inhabi- 

Sec. 28. On Paul's appeal to Caesar, whither was he 
sent ? Under whose charge ? What year did he leave 
Caesarea ? What was their route ? 

What is said of the voyage of Paul to Rome ? On what Island 



LABOURS OF THE At OSTLES. 55 

taats though called Barbarians. Here Paul wrought seve- 
ral miracles. 

Sailing from Melita, the Apostle proceeded to Syracuse, 
in Sicily ; thence to Rhegium, and next to Puteoli, near to 
the city of Naples. From the latter place to Rome, his 
journey was about 100 miles by land. At Appii Forum, 
and the Three Taverns, the former of which was distant 
from Rome 50, and the latter 30 miles, several disciples 
came to meet him. The sight of these seemed to refresh 
his spirit, and taking courage, he at length reached the im- 
perial city, A. D. 61, in the 7th year of the Emperor Nero. 
Sec. 29. At Rome, Paul was continued a 
prisoner for two years ; but he was permitted 
to live in his own hired house, attended by a 
soldier, who guarded him by means of a long 
chain fastened to his right, and to the soldier's 
left arm. Although we have no authentic par- 
ticulars of his trial and release, it seems prob- 
able that he was set at liberty, at the expiration 
of the above mentioned period. 

During the two years of his imprisonment, the Apostle 
- wrote his epistle to the Ephesians, to the Colossians, to the 
Philippians, and the short letter to Philemon ; and it is 
thought that soon after his release, he wrote his Epistle to 
the Hebrews. At Rome he was attended by several disci- 
ples, among whom were Tychicus, Onesimus, Mark, De- 
mas, Aristarchus, Luke, and some others. 

Sec. 30. The remaining history of the Apos- 
tle is in a measure uncertain. From intima- 
tions in his epistles, it seems probable, that af- 
ter his release A. D. 63, he visited Crete, Co- 
losse, and Ephesus, whence he went into Ma- 
was he wrecked ? How was he treated by the inhabitants ? From 
Melita, what was the course of the Apostle ? In what year did he 
reach Rome ? Who was their Emperor ? How long had he reigned r 

Sec. 29. How long was Paul a prisoner at Rome ? 
How was he treated ? 

What Epistles did he write from Rome ? By what disciples was 
he attended at Rome ? 

Sec. 30. What is said of the history of the, Apostle, 



56 * PERIOD II....34....70. 

cedonia, calling at Troas. In Macedonia, he 
visited the Church at Philippi, from which he 
proceeded toNicopolis, a city of Epirus, where 
he spent the winter. From this place it is 
thought he visited Miletus in Crete, taking Co- 
rinth in his way. Thence he proceeded to Rome, 
about A. D. 65, where he suffered martrydom. 

Sec. 31. Before the arrival of Paul at Rome, 
the first of the ten persecutions against the Chris- 
tians had been commenced by Nero, A. D. 64, 
upon pretence that they had set fire to the city, 
by which a great part of it was laid in ashes, — a 
crime chargeable upon the emperor himself. 

Nero caused the city to be set on fire, that it might ex- 
hibit the representation of the burning of Troy ; he himself 
stood upon a high tower, that he might enjoy the scene. 
The conflagration lasted nine days. To avert from him- 
self the public odium of this crime, he charged it upon the 
Christians, whom he now indiscrimately put to death by 
various means of exquisite cruelty. 

Some were covered with the skins of wild beasts, and 
torn by dogs ; others were crucified, and others still, being 
covered with wax and other combustibles, with a sharp stake 
put under their chins to make them continue upright the 
longer, were set on tire, that they might give light in the 
night to the spectators. Nero offered his gardens for the 
spectacle, which wa's accompanied by a horse race, at 
which the emperor was present in the attire of a cha- 
rioteer. 

Many thousands are supposed thus to have perished in 
Rome. Nor was the persecution confined to the city, but 

from the time of his release ? What places did he visit ? 
When did he suffer martrydom ? At what place ? 

Sec. 31. When did the first of the ten persecutions 
commence ? Who was the author of it ? Upon what 
pretence was it begun ? 

Why did Nero cause the city of Rome to be set on fire ? How lon<r 
did the conflagration last ? Upon whom did he charge this wicked 
act? In what manner were the Christians tortured ? Was the perse- 
cution confined to Rome ? What Apostles are supposed to have suf- 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 57 

,s supposed to have spread through the empire, and to 
have extended into Spain. 

Among the victim's of Nero's cruelty was Paul and prob- 
ably Peter. The last view which we nave jf this latter 
apostle in the scriptures, presents him at Autioch about A. 
D. 50. After this he preached the gospel in Pontus, Ga- 
latia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bythinia. It is supposed that. 
he came to Rome about the year 63. Thence, a little be- 
fore his martyrdom, he wrote his two epistles. It is 
thought that he suffered at the same time with Paul, and 
was crucified with his head downward, a kind of death 
which he himself desired, most probably from an unfeign- 
ed humility, that he might not die in the same manner as 
his Lord had done. 

Concerning the labours of the other apostles, and of oth- 
ers, who were engaged in spreading the gospel in these 
primitive times, scarcely any thing is recorded, upon which 
with safety we may depend. It cannot be supposed how- 
ever, that they remained silent and inactive ; nor that the} 
did not meet with a share of that success which attended 
their colleagues. 

The apostles and evangelists, as we learn from the scrip- 
tures and historical fragments, were early spread abroad 
among the distant nations ; and even before the destruction 
of Jerusalem, the gospel had been preached to multitudes 
in several parts of the known world. Within 30 years from 
the death of Christ, says Dr. Paley, the institution had 
spread itself through Judea, Galilee and Samaria, almost ail 
the numerous districts of the Lesser Asia, through Greece 
and the islands of the iEgean Sea, the sea coast of Africa, 
and had extended itself to Rome, and into Italy. At Anti- 
och in Syria, at Joppa* Ephesus, Corinth, Thessalonica, 
Berea, Iconium, Derbe, Antioch in Pisidia, at Lydda, Sa- 
ron, the number of converts are spoken of as numerous. 
Conveits are also mentioned at Tyre, Caesarea, Troas, Ath- 
ens, Philippi, Lystra, Damascus. The first epistle of Pe- 
ter accosts the Christians dispersed throughout Pont us, 
Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bythinia. In still more dis- 
tant fields the other Apostles laboured, and though we have 
no certain accounts of their success, it is reasonable to con- 
clude that wherever they erected their standard, multi- 

fered at this time ? In what manner was Peter probably crucified 
What is said of the labours of the Apostles ? In what countries \r a. v 
the gospel preached within 30 years from the death of Christ ? 



58 PERIOD IL...34....70. 

tudes were gathered together, so that almost the whole 
world was at this early period, in a measure made acquaint- 
ed with the knowledge of Christ and him crucified. 

Sec. 32. In the year 68, Nero put an end 
to his infamous life, upon which the perse- 
cution ceased. To Nero succeeded Galba, 
who, after a reign of seven months, was suc- 
ceeded by Otho, who enjoyed the imperial crown 
but three months, being slain by the profligate 
Vietllius. He in turn was assassinated before he 
had completed the first year of his reign, giving 
place to Vespasian, a distinguished general, 
who was declared emperor by the unanimous 
consent of the senate and army. During his 
reign the destruction of Jerusalem was effect- 
ed under command of his son Titus, as will be 
noticed in the following period. 

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD II. 

1 — 11. The Apostles Peter, Andrew, James, 
John, Philip, Bartholomew, Matthew, Thomas, 
James the Less, Simon the Canaanite, and Jude. 

12. Stephen, a deacon of the Church at Je- 
rusalem, and the first martyr. 

13. Paul, the great Apostle to the Gentiles. 

14. Luke, a physician, the companion of 
Paul, and the writer of the third gospel and the 
Acts of the Apostles. 

15. Mark, an evangelist, the writer of the 
gospel which bears his name. 

Sec. 32. When did Nero put an end to his life ? 
Who succeeded him ? How long did Galba reign ? 
Who succeeded him ? How long did he reign ? Who 
followed him ? How long did he reign ? Who succeed- 
ed him ? Who was Vespasian ? 

Who were the distinguished characters in Period II? Who wifi 
Stephen?— Paul ?— Luke?— Mark ? 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 5JJ 

16. Philip, a deacon of the Church at Jeru- 
salem, distinguished for converting the eunuch 
of Candace, queen of Ethiopa. 

17. Barnabas, an evangelist, the companion 
and fellow labourer of Paul. 

18. Timothy, also an evangelist, a disciple of 
Paul, to whom this Apostle addressed two of his 
epistles. 

1. Peter, who was chief of the apostles, was the son of 
John, of the city of Bethsaida in Galilee. He was one of 
the three apostles who were present at the transfiguration, 
and it was to him particularly tha t the Saviour recommen- 
ded the care of his sheep. When Jesus was betrayed Peter 
displayed great courage ; but when he saw that his master 
was detained as a malefactor, his courage failed him, and 
he was led to deny him. But after the ascension of Christ, 
Peter evinced great boldness in the cause of the gospel. 
By his preaching he converted to the faith 3000 souls at 
once (Sect. IV.) and manifested the truth of his doctrine 
by signs and miracles. When imprisoned by Herod Agrip- 
pa (.>ect. XIX.) he was set at liberty by an angel, and sent 
forth to preach the gospel out of Judea. (Sect. XIII.) 
Under the persecution of Nero, Peter who is supposed to 
have preached the gospel in Pontus, Galatia &c. came to 
Rome A. D. 63, where he was pu f to death by being cru- 
cified with his head downward. (Sect XXXI.) 

2. Andrew, the brother of Peter, was originally a fisher- 
man, and the disciple of John. It is supposed that he 
preached the Gospel in Scythia, and that there he was put 
to death on a cross of the figure of the letter X. 

3. James the Great, was the son of Zebedee and Salome, 
and by occupation a fisherman. He was present with his 
brother John and Peter at the transfiguration. After the 
crucifixion he preached the gospel to the Jews, who were 
dispersed in the neighboring towns of Syria. On his re- 
turn to Judea he was seized by Herod Agrippa and cruelly 
put to death with the sword A. D. 44. (Sec. XIX.) 

Jsote. Similar questions maybe asked respecting other distinguish - 
ed characters, in this, and the following periods; and questions may 
be extended, should the teacher deem it expedient, to the observa- 
tions, which are made in smaller type, about the respective individ- 
uals. 



60 PERIOD II....34....70. 

4. John, was the brother of James and pursued the same 
profession. From his respect and attention to Jesus, he 
seems to have been his favorite disciple. He preached 
the gospel in Asia, and penetrated as far as Parthia At 
length he fixed his residence at Ephesus. During the per- 
secution of Domitian (Period III. Sect. III.) he was drag- 
ged to Rome and thrown into a caldron of boiling oil, from 
which he received no injury. He was afterwards banish- 
ed to Patmos, where he saw visions, and wrote his Apoca- 
lypse. In the reign of Nerva, he returned to Ephesus where 
he wrote his gospel A. D. 97 or 98 to refute the errors of Ce- 
rinthus and Ebion, who maintained that our Saviour was a 
mere man. He wrote besides, three Epistles. He died at 
Ephesus in the reign of Trajan, about A. D. 100, having 
attained to the great age of nearly one hundred years. 

5. Philip, a native of Bethsaida on the borders of the 
lake Gennesareth, was the first whom Jesus called to be- 
come his disciple. He was a fisherman, and was also a 
married man and had several daughters. He preached the 
gospel in Phrygia, and died there at Hierapolis ; though 
some suppose that he suffered martyrdom. 

6. Bartholomew, it is related, preached the gospel in the 
Indies, in Ethiopia and Lycaonia. It is said that he was 
flayed alive in Armenia ; but the assertion is not well au- 
thenticated. 

7. Matthew, was the son of Alpheus, a tax gatherer. He 
wrote his gospel about the year 37 or 38, and some imagine 
it. was originally written in Hebrew, or Syriac, and after- 
wards translated into Greek. He preached the gospel in 
Persia, and in Parthia, and is there supposed to have suffer- 
ed maruydom. 

8. Thomas, was a Galilean. After the ascension, he 
went to Parthia to preach the Gospel, and penetrated into 
the Eastern countries as far as India, where it is said he 
also suffered martrydom. 

9. James the Less, was the brother of Simon and Jude, 
and on account of the great virtues of his character, re- 
ceived the surname of Just. He was first appointed the 
bishop of Jerusalem, and for his firmness, he was called by 
Paul one of the pillars of the Church. He was put to death 
by a blow of a fuller's club, under Annanias the high 
priest, A . D. 62. His epistles to the dispersed Hebrew con- 
verts are preserved among the canonical books of the New 
Testament. 



LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. til 

10. Simon, according to some, preached the gospel in 
Egypt, Lybia, and Mauritania, and at last suffered martyr- 
dom in Persia. 

11. Jude, who was the author of an Epistle, is sometimes 
called Thaddeus, Lebbeus, or the zealous. He is said to 
have preached the gospel in Lybia, Mesopotamia, Syria, 
Idumea, and Arabia, and suffered martyrdom at BerytU3, 
about A. D. 80. 

12. Stephen. See Sect. X. 

13. Paul See Sect. XII. and onwards. 

14. Luke was a physician of Antioch, and was converted 
by Paul, of whom he afterwards became the faithful asso- 
ciate. Besides his gospel, which he composed in very 
pure language, he wrote the Acts of the Apostles. He 
lived, according to Jerome, to his 83d year. 

15. Mark was the disciple of Peter, by whose directions 
he is supposed to have written his gospel, for the use of the 
Roman Christians, A. D. 72. Some imagine that he is 
the person to whose mother's house Peter, when released 
from prison by an angel, went. The foundation of the 
Church of Alexandria is attributed to him. 

16. Philip. Of this evangelist, little more is recorded, 
than what has been related above. 

17. Barnabas was a Levite, born at Cyprus. On his 
conversion, he sold his estate, and delivered his money to 
the apostles, and was afterwards sent to Antioch to confirm 
the disciples. He preached the gospel in company with 
Paul, and afterwards passed with Mark into Cyprus, where 
he was stoned to death by the Jews. 

18. Timothy, who was the disciple of Paul, was a native 
of Lystra, in Laconia, and the son of a pagan, by a Jewish 
woman. He afterwards laboured with Paul in the propa- 
gation of the Christian faith, and was made by him first 
bishop of Ephesus. It is supposed that he was stoned to 
death, A. D. 97, for opposing the celebration of an impious 
festival in honour of Diana. 

6 




TORTUKES of the primitive christians. 



PERIOD III. 

l'iie period OF PERSECUTION EXTENDS FROM THE DESTRUCTION OF 
JERUSALEM, A. D. 70, TO THE REIGN OF CONSTANTI.NE, A. D. 306. 

Sec. 1. The accession of Vespasian to the 
imperial dignity, A. D. 70, was an event singu- 
larly auspicious to the Roman empire, as it was 
connected with the restoration of peace and 
tranquillity to its distracted millions ; and equal- 
ly joyful to the church, as during his reign she 
enjoyed a respite from the calamities of perse- 
cution. 

Sec. 2. The event which most signalized the 
reign of Vespasian, was the utter destruction 
of the city of Jerusalem, by his son Titus, A. 

What is the extent of the period of persecution ? 

Sec. 1. When did Vespasian come to the throne ? 
in what respects was his accession auspicious to the 
Roman Empire, and to the Church ? 

Sec. 2. What event most signalized the reign of Ves- 
pasian ? Under what general was Jerusalem destroy- 



PERSECUTION ft3 

J). 70, according to the predictions of Christ; 
(Matt. 23.) in consequence of which, the Jew- 
ish church and state were dissolved. Before 
this event, it is worthy of special notice, the 
followers of Christ had left the city, having 
been previously warned of its approach, nor is 
it recorded, that a single Christian suffered dur- 
ing this revolution. 

As the destruction of Jerusalem contributed in various 
ways to the success of the gospel, we shall here give a 
brief account of the causes which preceded, and of the 
circumstances which attended, this revolution, the most 
awful in all the religious dispensations of God. 

From the time of Herod Agrippa, whose death has al- 
ready been noticed, (Period II. Sect. XIX.) Judea had 
been the theatre of many cruelties, rapines, and oppres- 
sions, arising from contentions between the Jewish priests, 
the robberies of numerous bands of banditti, which infest- 
ed the country ; but more than all, from the rapacious and 
flagitious conduct of the Roman governors. 

The last of these governors, was Gessius Florus, whom 
Josephus represents as a monster in wickedness and cruel 
ty, and whom the Jews regarded rather as a bloody execu- 
tioner, sent to torture, than as a magistrate to govern 
them. 

During the government of Felix, his predecessor, a dis- 
pute arising between the Jews and Syrians, about the city 
of Cassarea, their respective claims were referred to the 
Emperor Nero, at Rome. The decision being in favour of 
the Syrians, the Jews immediately took arms to avenge their 
cause. Florus, regarding the growing insurrection with in- 
human pleasure, took only inefficient measures to quell it. 
In this state of things, Nero gave orders to Vespasian to 
inarch into Judea with a powerful army. Accordingly, 

ed ? In what year ? What was the effect of this event 
upon the Jewish state and nation ? Where w r ere thz 
followers of Christ, at the time of this destruction ? 

What had been the state of Judea, from the death of Herod Agrip- 
pa ? What was the conduct of the Roman governors? Who was the 
■iast of these governors? What was his character ? What was the 
o&usre of the invasion of Judea? Who had charge of the war? Whom 



64 PERIOD III....7O....3G0; 

accGmpanied by his son Titus, at the head of 60,00.0 
well disciplined troops, he passed into Galilee, the con- 
quest of which country was not long after achieved. 

While Vespasian was thus spreading the victories of the 
Roman arms, and was preparing more effectually to curb 
the still unbroken spirit of the Jews, intelligence arrived 
successively of the deaths of Nero, Galba, Otho, and Vi- 
tellius, and of his own election to the throne. Departing, 
therefore, for Rome, he left the best of his troops with his 
son, ordering him to besiege Jerusalem, and utterly to der 
stroy it. 

Titus lost no time in carrying into effect his father's in? 
junctions; and accordingly, putting his army in motion, 
he advanced upon the city. Jerusalem was strongly forti- 
fied, both by nature and art. Three walls surrounded it, 
which were considered impregnable ; besides which, it had 
numerous towers surmounting these walls, lofty, firm, and 
strong. The circumference of the city was nearly four 
English miles. 

Desirous of saving the city, Titus repeatedly sent offers 
of peace to the inhabitants ; but they were indignantly re- 
jected. At length, finding all efforts at treaty ineffectual, 
he entered upon the siege, determined not to leave it, till 
he had razed the city to its foundation. 

The internal state of the city soon became horrible 
The inhabitants being divided in their counsels, fought 
with one another, and the streets were often deluged with 
blood, shed by the hands of kindred. In the mean time, 
famine spread its horrors abroad ; and pestilence its ra- 
vages. Thousands died daily, and were carried out of the 
gates, to be buried at the public expense ; until, being un- 
able to hurry to the grave the wretched victims, so fast as 
they fell, they filled whole houses with them, and 6hut 
them up. 

During the prevalence of the famine, the house of a 
certain lady, by the name of Miriam, was repeatedly plun- 
dered of such provisions as she had been able to procure. 
So extreme did her suffering become, that she entreated, 
and sometimes attempted to provoke such as plundered 
her, to put an end to her miserable existence. At length, 

did Vespasian leave to prosecute the war, when he was elected em- 
peror ? How was Jerusalem fortified ? What measures did Titu? 
take to save the city? What was the internal state of the city ? Re- 



PERSECUTION, 65 

frantic with fury and despair, she snatched her infant from 
her bosom, cut its throat, and boiled it ; and having sa- 
tiated her present hunger, concealed the rest. The smeli 
of it soon drew the voracious human tigers to her house ; 
they threatened her with the most excruciating tortures, if 
.she did not discover her provisions to them. Thus being 
compelled, she set before them the relics of her mangled 
babe. At the sight of this horrid spectacle, inhuman a? 
they were, they stood aghast, petrified with horror, and at 
iength rushed precipitately from the house. 

When the report of this spread through the city, the hor- 
ror and consternation were as universal, as they were in- 
expressible. The people now, for the first time, began to 
think themselves forsaken o/ God. In the mind of Titus, 
the recital awakened the deepest horror and indignation. 
" Soon," said he, " shall the sun never more dart his beams 
on a city, where mothers feed on the flesh of their children ; 
and where fathers no less guilty than themselves, choose 
to drive them to such extremities, rather than lay down 
their arms." 

Under this determination, the Roman general now push- 
ed the siege with still greater vigour, aiming particularly 
in the first place to obtain possession of the temple. The 
preservation of this noble edifice was strongly desired by 
him ; but one of the Roman soldiers being exasperated by 
the Jews, or as Josephus thinks, pushed on by the hand of 
Providence, seized a blazing fire-brand, and getting on his 
-comrade's shoulders, threw it through a window into one 
of the apartments that surrounded the sanctuary, and in- 
stantly set the whole north side in a flame, up to the third 
story. 

Titus, who was asleep in his pavilion, awaked by the 
noise, immediately gave order to extinguish the fire. But 
the exasperated soldiery, obstinately bent on destroying 
the city, and all it contained, either did not hear or did not 
regard him. The flames continued to spread, until this 
consecrated edifice, the glory of the nation — the admira- 
tion of the priest and prophet of God, became one mingled 
heap of ruins. To this a horrid massacre succeeded, in 
which thousands perished, some by the flames, others by 

late the story of Miriam. What determination did Titus form, when 
he heard this story ? By what means was the temple set on fire ? Wa5 
thfs pleasing to Titus ? What followed the burning of the temple:' 
6* 



66 



P-ERIOD HI....70....306. 



falling from the battlements; and a greater number still , 
by the enemy's sword, which spared neither age, nor sex, 
nor rank. Next to the temple, were consumed the treasu- 
ry houses of the palace, though they were full of the rich- 
est furniture, vestments, plate, and other valuable articles. 
At length, the city was abandoned to the fury of the sol- 
diers, who spread rapine, and murder, and fire through 
every street. The number who perished during the siege y 
has been estimated as little short of a million and a half. 




DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM. 



The conquest of the city being achieved, Titus proceed- 
ed to demolish its noble structures, its fortifications, its 
palaces, its towers and walls. So literally and fully were 
the predictions of the Saviour accomplished, respecting its 
destruction, that scarcely any thing remained, which could 
serve as an index that the ground had ever been inhabited. 

Thus, after a siege of six months, was swept from the 
earth a city which God had honoured more than any other : 
a temple, in which his glory had been seen, and his praises 
sung by priest and prophet, for a succession of ages ; — an 
altar was gone, which had smoked with the blood of many 

What number is supposed to have perished during the siege ? What 
measures did Titus adopt, after the taking of the city ? What has 
^een the state of the Jews since that time ? 



PERSECUTION (57 

a victim ; a dispensation was ended, which had existed for 
ages ; a nation, as a nation, was blotted from being, which 
had outlived some of the proudest monuments of antiquity 
Such were the consequences to the Jewish nation of re- 
jecting and crucifying the Son of God. From the day in 
which the Roman general led his triumphant legions from 
the spot, the Jews have been 4< without a king, without a 
prince, and without a sacrifice ; without an altar, without 
an ephod, and without divine manifestations. " Dispersed 
through the world — despised and hated by all, — persecuted 
and yet upheld, — lost, as it were, among the nations of the 
earth, and yet distinct, — they live — they live as the monu- 
ments of the truth of Christianity — and convey to the 
world the solemn lesson, that no nation can reject the Son 
of God, with impunity. 

Sec. 3. On the death of Vespasian, his son 
Titus was declared emperor, during whose short 
reign of two years and nearly eleven months, 
the churches enjoyed a state of outward peace, 
and the gospel was every where crowned with 
success. 

The death of Titus was an occasion of inexpressible 
grief to his subjects, and cause of deep regret to the 
friends of true piety ; for although he did not espouse 
Christianity, he neither persecuted it himself, nor suffered 
others to persecute it. It was an exclamation of this 
prince, worthy even of a Christian, upon recollecting, one 
evening, that he had done no beneficent act during the 
day, " My friends ! I have lost a day." 

Sec. 4. To Titus succeeded Domitian, A, 
D. 81, having opened his way to the throne, 
as we s suspected, by poisoning his brother. In 
his temper and disposition, he inherited all the 
savage cruelty of the monster Nero. Yet he 

Sec. 3. Who succeeded Vespasian ? How long did 
Titus reign ? What was the state of the Church during 
his reign ? 

Why was the death of Titus greatly lamented ? What memorable 
saying is recorded of him ? 

Sec. 4. Who succeeded Titus ? In what year ? By 



0*8 PERIOD III....T0....306. 

spared the Christians in a considerable degree, 
until about the beginning of the year 95, when 
he commenced the second general persecution ; 
in which several were put to death, and others 
were banished, both in Rome and the provin- 
ces. 

Among those put to death by Dornitian, was Flavins 
Clemens, his cousin ; and among the banished were the 
wife and niece of the latter, both named Flavia Domatilla. 
The crime alleged against the Christians at this period, 
and which drew down upon them the cruel hand of perse- 
cution, was that of atheism ; by which is to be understood, 
that they refused to offer incense on the altars of the hea- 
then deities. 

During this persecution, the apostle John was banished 
by order of the emperor to Patmos, a solitary island in the 
Archipelago. Before his banishment, Tertullian tells us, 
that he was cast into a caldron of boiling oil, from which 
he came out uninjured, The miracle, however, softened 
not the obdurate heart of Dornitian, who would probably 
ascribe the safety of the apostle to magic. In Patmos, 
John wrote the Book of Revelation. After Domitian's 
v deathhe returned, and governed the Asiatic Churches. 

Several interesting stories are told of this beloved disci- 
ple, which have, however, been doubted by some ecclesi- 
astical historians. After his return from banishment, it 
was his practice to visit the neighbouring Churches, partly 
to ordain pastors, and partly to regulate congregations. At 
one place in his tour, observing a youth of a remarkably 
interesting countenance, he warmly recommended him to 
the care of a particular pastor. The youth was baptized, 
and for a time lived as a Christian. At length, however, 
being corrupted by company, he became idle and intempe- 

what means did he obtain the throne ? Who was he 
very much like ? In what year commenced the second 
general persecution ? What is said of this persecution ? 

What relation of the emperor's was put to death ? What relations 
were banished ? What was the crime alleged against the Christians? 
To what island was the Apostle John banished? Where is this island 
situated? What befel John before this ? In Patmos, what did John, 
write ? After his return from banishment, how did John employ him- 
ffslf? Relate ihe story of the young man, in whom the Apostle \*as 



PERSECUTION. 69 

rate, and fled to a band of robbers, of which he became the 
captain. 

Some time after, John took occasion to inquire concern- 
ing the young man, and finding to his inexpressible grief, 
that he lived with his associates upon a mountain, he re- 
paired to the place, and exposed himself to be taken by 
the robbers. 

When seized, the apostle said, " Bring me to your cap- 
tain." The young robber, beholding him coming, and 
being struck with shame, immediately fled. Upon this, 
the holy man pursued him, crying, " My son, why fliest 
thou from thy father, unarmed and old ? Fear not ; as 
yet there remaineth hope of salvation. Believe me, Christ 
hath sent me." Hearing this, the young man stood still r 
trembled, and wept bitterly. At the earnest entreaty of 
John, he returned to the society of his Christian friends, 
nor would the apostle leave him, till he judged him full v 
restored by divine grace. 

It may be added, concerning this apostle, that after his 
return from Patmos, he lived three or four years, having 
outlived all the other disciples, and been preserved to the 
age of almost an hundred years. 

Sec. 5. The second general persecution ended 
with the death of Domitian, who was assassi- 
nated. A. D. 96, at the instigation of his wife, 
whom the tyrant was designing to destro) r . The 
Senate elected an old man by the name of Ner- 
va as his successor, who being of a gentle and 
humane disposition, put an end, for the present, 
to the calamities of the Church. 

Nerva pardoned such as had been imprisoned for trea- 
son ; recalled the Christian exiles, and others who had 
been banished; restored to them their sequestered estates, 
and granted a full toleration to the Church. According to 

so deeply interested ? How long after his return from Patmos, did 
John live ? What was his age, when he died? 

Sec. 5. When did the third general persecution end ? 
Who succeeded Domitian ? How did the latter come 
to his death ? What was the character of Nerva 1 

What measures did Nerva take in respect to the Christians * 
WJiat rs the testimony of Dio Cassius? 



70 PERIOD IIL...70..,.306. 

Dio Cassius, he forbade the persecution of any person, 
either for Judaism or for impiety ; by which is to be under- 
stood Christianity ; for so the heathen regarded the latter, on 
account of its being hostile to their worship ; and because 
the Christians, having neither altars nor sacrifices, were 
generally considered by them to be also without religion. 

Sec. 6. After a short and brilliant reign oi 
16 months, Nerva died, A, D. 98 ; and was suc- 
ceeded by Trajan, during whose reign the 
boundaries of the Roman empire were greatly 
enlarged, and literature and the arts were mag- 
nificently patronized. In respect to Christian- 
ity, however, Trajan greatly sullied the glory 
of his reign, for soon after his accession, the 
third general persecution began, and continued 
19 years, till he was succeeded by Adrian. 

On ascending the throne, Trajan conferred the govern- 
ment of the province of Bithynia upon the celebrated Pliny. 
In this province, the edicts which had been issued by for- 
mer emperors seem still to have been in force, and accord 
ingly Christians were often brought before the proconsul. 
Hesitating to carry these edicts into execution, on account 
of their great severity, Pliny addressed the following letter 
to Trajan on the subject. The letter seems to have been 
written in the year 106, or 107. 

" C. Pliny, to the Emperor Trajan, wishes health. 
Sire! It is customary with me to consult you upon 
every doubtful occasion ; for where my own judgment hesi- 
tates, who is more competent to direct me than yourself, or 
to instruct me where uninformed ? I never had occasion to 
be present at any examination of the Christians before I 
came into this province ; I am therefore ignorant to what 
extent it is usual to inflict punishment, or urge prosecution. 

Sec. 6. How long did Nerva reign ? What was the 
character of his reign ? Who succeeded him ? What 
was his reign distinguished for ? When did the fourth 
general persecution commence ? How long did it last i 

Who now had the government of the province of Bithynia ♦ 
Why did Pliny hesitate to put in force the persecuting edicts of the 
emperor? What did he do in these circumstances? When was 
*his letter written? What is said of the moral character of Plinv* r 



PERSECUTION. 71 

I have also hesitated whether there should not be some 
distinction made between the young and the old, the tender 
and the robust ; whether pardon should not be offered to 
penitence, or whether the guilt of an avowed profession of 
Christianity can be expiated by the most unequivocal re- 
. traction — whether the profession itself is to be regarded as 
a crime, however innocent in other respects the professor 
may be ; or whether the crimes attached to name, must bo 
proved before they are made liable to punishment. 

In the mean time, the method I have hitherto observed 
with the Christians, who have been accused as such, has- 
been as follows. I interrogated them— Are you Christians 1 
H they avowed it, I put the same question a second, and a 
third time, threatening them with the .punishment decreed 
by the law : if they still persisted, I ordered them to he im- 
mediately executed; for of this 1 had no doubt > whatever was 
the nature of their religion, that such perverseness and in- 
flexible obstinacy certainly deserved punishment. Some that 
were infected with this madness, on account of their privi- 
: ^ges as Roman citizens, I reserved to be sent to Rome, to 
be referred to your tribunal. 

In the discussion of this matter, accusations multiplying, 
a diversity of cases occurred. A schedule of names was 
sent me by an unknown accuser, but when I cited the per- 
sons before me, many denied the fact that they were or ev- 
er had been Christians ; and they repeated after me an invo- 
cation of the gods, and of your image, which for this pur- 
pose I'had ordered to be brought with the statues of the 
other deities. They performed sacred rites with wine and 
frankincense, and execrated Christ, none of which things, 
I am assured, a real Christian can ever be compelled to do, 
These, therefore, I thought proper to discharge. 

Others, named by an informer, at first acknowledged 
themselves Christians, and then denied it, declaring that 
though they had been Christians, they had renounced their 
profession, some three years ago, others still longer, and 
some even twenty years ago. All these worshipped your 
image and the statues of the gods, and at the same time ex- 
ecrated Christ. 

" And this was the account which they gave me of the 
nature of the religion they once had professed, whether it 
deserves the name of crime or error ; namely, that they 

What is said of Trajan? Why then, if such were their characters 



72 PERIOD III....70....3C6. 

were accustomed on a stated day to assemble before sun- 
rise, and to join together in singing hymns to Christ, as to 
a deity ; binding themselves as with a solemn oath not to 
commit any kind of wickedness; to be guilty neither of 
theft, robbery, nor adultery ; never to break a promise, or 
to keep back a deposite when called upon. 

11 Their worship being concluded, it was their custom to 
separate, and meet together again for a repast, promiscuous 
indeed, and without any distinction of rank or sex, but per- 
fectly harmless; and even from this they desisted, since 
the publication of my edict, in which agreeably to your or- 
ders, I forbade any societies of that sort. 

11 For further information, I thought it necessary, in or- 
der to come at the truth, to put to the torture two females 
who were called deaconesses. But I could extort from them 
nothing except the acknowledgment of an excessive and 
depraved superstition ; and, therefore, desisting from fur- 
ther investigation, I determined to consult you, for the 
number of culprits is so great as to call for the most serious 
deliberation. Informations are pouring in against multi- 
tudes of every age, of all orders, and of both sexes; and 
more will be impeached ; for the contagion of this supersti- 
tion hath spread not only through cities, but villages also, 
and even reached the farm houses. 

I am of opinion, nevertheless, that it may be checked, 
and the success of my endeavours hitherto forbids despond- 
ency ; for the temples, once almost desolate, begin to be 
again frequented — the sacred solemnities which had for 
some time been intermitted, are now attended afresh ; and 
the sacrificial victims, which once could scarcely find a pur- 
chaser, now obtain a brisk sale. Whence I infer, that ma- 
ny might be reclaimed, were the hope of pardon, on their 
repentance, absolutely confirmed." 

To this letter Trajan sent the following reply. — 
"My dear Pliny, 

11 You have done perfectly right, in managing as you 
have, the matters which relate to the impeachment of the 
Christians. No one general rule can be laid down which 
will apply to all cases. These people are not to be hunted 
up by informers; but if accused and convicted, let them be 
executed ; yet with this restriction, that if any renounce 
the profession of Christianity, and give proof of it by offer- 
ing supplication to our gods, however suspicious their past 
conduct may have been, they shall be pardoned on their re- 



PERSECUTION. 73 

pentance. But anonymous accusations should never be at- 
tended to, since it would be establishing a precedent of the 
worst kind, and altogether inconsistent with the maxims oi 
my government." 

The moral character of Pliny is one of the most amiable 
in all Pagan antiquity, and Trajan himself has been highly 
commended for his affability, his simplicity of manners, 
and his clemency. How then can it be accounted for, that 
these men, and others of a similar amiable character, 
should have been so disgusted with Christianity, and have 
persecuted it with rancour, when it appeared in its greatest 
beauty ? 

The answer given by Bishop Warburton is this : that 
intercommunity of worship was a fundamental doctrine oi 
paganism. Had therefore the Christians consented to 
mingle with the pagans in their worship, they would never 
have been persecuted. But so far from this, Christianity 
exalted itself above Paganism, and would have no connex- 
ion with it. It claimed not only to be the true, but the 
only true religion on the earth. This excited the jealousy 
and indignation of the advocates of paganism, and was the 
true cause why the advocates of Christianity were so often 
and so grievously persecuted. 

That this was the cause, may be confirmed by the fact, 
that the Jews, who disclaimed all connexion with Pagan- 
ism, were persecuted in much the same manner. The 
emperor Julian, who understood this matter the best of 
any, fairly owns that the Jews and Christians brought the 
.execration of the world upon them, by their aversion to the 
gods of Paganism, and their refusal of all communication 
with them. 

From the above letters of Pliny and Trajan, it is appa- 
rent, that at this early period Christianity had made great 
progress in the empire, for Pliny acknowledges that the 
pagan temples had become " almost desolate. ' It is also 
evident with what jealousy the profession was regarded, 
and to what dreadful persecution the disciples of Christ 
were then exposed. Christianity was a capital offence, 
punishable with death. 

were they so disgusted with Christianity ? What says Bishop War- 
burton was the reason ? How does it appear that this was the 
cause ? What may be inferred from Pliny's letter, in respect to the 
progress of Christianity ? In respect to a profession of the gospel i 

7 



74 • PERIOD III....70....10G. 

Nor did the humane Trajan, or the philosophic Pliny 
entertain a doubt of the propriety of the laws, or the wis- 
dom and justice of executing them in their fullest extent, 
Pliny confesses that he had commanded such capital pun- 
ishments to be inflicted on many, chargeable with no crime 
but the profession of Christianity ; and Trajan not only 
confirms the equity of the sentence, but enjoins the con- 
tinuance of such executions, excepting on those who should 
again do homage to Pagan deities. 

These letters also give a pleasing view of the holy and 
exemplary lives of the first ( hristians. For it appears by 
the confession of apostates themselves, that no man could 
continue a member of their communion, whose deportment 
in the world did not correspond with his holy profession. 
Even delicate women were put to the torture, to compel 
them to accuse their brethren ; but not a word, nor a 
charge could be extorted from them, capable of bearing 
the semblance of crime, or deceit 

Nor should we overlook the proof which these letters 
afford of the peaccableness of the Christians of those days. 
According to Pliny's own representation, their number 
was so immense, that had they considered it lawful, they 
might have defended themselves by the power of the 
sword. Persons of all ranks, of every age, and of each 
sex, had been converted to Christianity ; the body was so 
vast, as to leave the pagan temples a desert, and their 
priests solitary. But the Christians nevertheless meditated 
no hostility to the government, and made no disturbance. 
In every thing in which they could, consistently, they # 
avoided giving offence. 

Of the individuals who suffered during this persecution, 
Simeon and Ignatius are the most conspicuous. Simeon 
was bishop of Jerusalem, and the successor of James. Je- 
rusalem was indeed no more, but the church existed in 
some part of Judea. Some heretics accused him before 
Atticus, the Roman governor. He was then 120 years 
old, and was scourged many days. The persecutor was 
astonished at his hardiness, but remained still unmoved by 
pity for his sufferings. At last he ordered him to be cru- 
cified. 

In respect to the lives of the Christians ? In respect to their num- 
ber? their peace ableness? What distinguished individual suffered 
during this persecution ? Give some account of the martyrdom of 
Simeon. Of Ignatius. 



PERSECUTION. ?5 

Ignatius was bishop of Antioch, and in all things was like 
10 the Apostles. In the year 107, Trajan being on his way 
to the Parthian war, came to Antioch. Ignatius, fearing 
for the Christians, and hoping to avert any storm which 
might be arising against them there, presented himself to 
the emperor, offering to suffer in their stead. 

Trajan received the apostolic man with great haughti- 
ness; and being exasperated at the frankness and indepen- 
dence which he manifested, ordered him to be sent to 
Rome, there to be thrown to the wild beasts, for the enter- 
tainment of the people. 

From Antioch, Ignatius was hurried by his guards to 
Seleucia. Sailing thence, after great fatigue, he arrived 
at Smyrna; where, while the ship was detained, he was al- 
lowed the pleasure of visiting Polycarp, who was the bish- 
op of the Christians there. They had been fellow disciples 
of St. John. The mingled emotions of joy and grief expe- 
rienced by these holy men, at this interview, can scarcely 
be conceived. Intelligence of his condemnation spread 
through the Church, and deputies were sent from many 
places to console him, and to receive some benefit by his 
spiritual communications. To various Churches he ad- 
dressed seven epistles; four of which were written at this 
time from Smyrna. 

At length, the hour of final separation came, and Ignati- 
us was hurried from the sight, and consolations of his 
friends. Having arrived at Rome, he was not long after 
led to the amphitheatre, and thrown to the wild beasts. 
Here he had his wish. The beasts were his grave. A few 
bones only were left ; which the deacons, his attendants, 
gathered, carefully preserved, and afterwards buried at An- 
tioch. 

Sec. 7. Trajan died in the year 117, and was 
succeeded by Adrian ; during whose reign of 
21 years, the condition of the Church was less 
distressing than it had been during the time of 
his predecessor. Adrian issued no persecu- 
ting edicts, and by his instructions to several of 

Sec. 7. When did Trajan die ? Who succeeded 
him ? How long did Adrian reign? What is said of 
ihe condition of the Church during his reign ? 



76 PERIOD IIL...7O.. rt 30<3. 

the governors of the provinces, he seems to 
have checked the persecution so much, that it 
was neither so general, nor so severe, as it had 
been under Trajan. 

During the reign of Adrian, the empire flourished in 
peace and prosperity. He encouraged the arts — reformed 
the laws — enforced military discipline — and visited all the 
provinces in person. His vast and active genius, was equal- 
ly suited to the most enlarged views, and the minute de- 
tails of civil policy : but the ruling passions of his soul were 
curiosity and vanity. As these prevailed, and were attrac- 
ted by different objects, Adrian was by turns an excellent 
prince, a ridiculous sophist, and a jealous tyrant. After 
his death, the senate doubted whether they should pro- 
nounce him a god, or tyrant. 

In the sixth year of his reign, Adrian came to Athens 
where he was initiated in the Eleusinian mysteries. At 
this time the persecutors were proceeding with sanguinary 
rigour ; when Quadratus, bishop of Athens, presented to 
the emperor an apology for Christians. About the same 
time Aristides, a Christian writer at Athens, also presented 
an apology. These appeals, it is thought, had a favoura- 
ble effect upon Adrian's mind. Yet a letter from Serenus 
Granianus, proconsul of Asia, may be conceived to have 
moved him still more. He wrote to the emperor, " that it 
seemed to him unreasonable that the Christians should be 
put to death, merely to gratify the clamors of the people ; 
without trial, and without any crime proved against them.' 
To this, Adrian replied to Minutus Fundanus, who in the 
mean time had succeeded Granianus, as follows : 

To Minutus Fundanus. 

■ c I have received a letter written to me by the very illus- 
trious Serenus Granianus, whom you have succeeded. To 
me, then, the affair seems by no means fit to be slightly 
passed over, that men may not be disturbed without cause, 
and that sycophants may not be encouraged in their odi- 
ous practices. If the people of the province will appear 

What was the state of the Roman empire during his reign ? What 
was Adrian's character ? In what year did Adrian go to Athens . 
What was the state of the Christians there, at that time f Who pre 
sented apologies to the emperor in their favour ? What effect had 
f hese apologies? Whose letter probably had still move effect ? T<« 



PERSECUTION. Yi 

publicly, and make open charges against the Christians, so 
as to give them an opportunity of answering for themselves, 
let them proceed in that manner only, and not by rude de- 
mands and mere clamors. For it is much more proper, if 
any person will accuse them, that you should take cogni- 
zance of these matters. If, therefore, any accuse, and 
shew that they actually break the laws, do you determine 
according to the nature of the crime. But, by Hercules, if 
the charge be a mere calumny, do you estimate the enor- 
mity of such a calumny, and punish as it deserves/ 5 

This order seems to have somewhat abated the fury of 
the persecution, though not wholly to have put an end to it. 

During the reign of Adrian, the Jews once more revolt- 
ed, and attempted to free themselves from the Roman yoke, 
Their leader was an infatuated man by the name of Baro- 
chebas, who assumed the title of king of the Jews, and com- 
mitted many excesses. Against the Jews Adrian sent a 
powerful army, which destroyed upwards of 100 of their 
best towns, and slew nearly 600,000 men. The issue of 
this rebellion was the entire exclusion of the Jews from the 
territory of Judea. 

Sec. 8. The successor of Adrian was Anto- 
ninus Pius, a senator, who came to the throne 
A. D. 13§. He was greatly distinguished for 
his love of peace, his justice, and clemency. 
Although he does not appear ever to have seri- 
ously studied the gospel, yet he so far approv- 
ed of Christianity, as decidedly to discounte- 
nance the persecution of its professors. Ac- 
cordingly, during the three and twenty years 
of his reign, it seems reasonable to conclude 
that Christians were permitted to worship God 
in peace. 

this letter, how did Adrian reply? What is said of the Jews during 
the reign of Adrian ? What was the issue of this rebellion ? 

Sec. 8. Who was the succcessor of Adrian ? When 
fiid he come to the throne ? How long did he reign ? 
What was the state of the Church generally during 
this time ? 

Were Christians, however, persecuted in some places? What 



78 PERIOD I1I....70....306. 

fa some places, as in several of the provinces of Asia 
notwithstanding the kind disposition of Antoninus towards 
the Christians, they were cruelly persecuted, for a season. 
The crimes they were accused of, were atheism, and im- 
piety. Earthquakes also happened, and the pagans and 
being much terrified, ascribed them to the vengeance of 
Heaven against the Christians. These charges were 
abundantly refuted by Justin Martyr, who presented his 
first apology to the emperor, A. D. 140. This had its de- 
sired effect, for the emperor addressed the following edict 
to the common council of Asia, which exhibits both his 
justice and clemency : 

THE EMPEROR TO THE COMMON COUNCIL OP ASIA. 

" I am clearly of opinion, that the gods will take care to 
discover such persons (as to whom you refer.) For it much 
more concerns them to punish those who refuse to worship 
them, than you, if they be able. But you harass and vex 
the Christians, and accuse them of atheism, and other 
crimes, which you can by no means prove. To them it 
appears an advantage to die for their religion, and they 
gain their point, while they throw away their lives, rather 
than comply with your injunctions. As to the earthquakes, 
which have happened in times past, or more recently, is it 
not proper to remind you of your own despondency, when 
they happen ; and to desire you to compare your spirit with 
theirs, and observe how serenely they confide in God ? In 
such seasons, you seem to be ignorant of the gods, and to 
neglect their worship. You live in the practical ignorance 
of the supreme God himself, and you harass and persecute 
to death those who do worship him. Concerning these 
same men, some others of the provincial governors wrote 
to our divine father Adrian, to whom he returned for ans- 
wer, 'that they should not be molested, unless they ap- 
peared to attempt something against the Roman govern- 
ment. ' Many, also, have made application to me, con- 
cerning these men, to whom I have returned an answer 
agreeable to the maxims of my father. But if any person 
will still persist in accusing the Christians, merely as such, 
let the accused be acquitted, though he appear to be a 
Christian, and let the accuser be punished. M 

Set un at Ephesus in the Common Assembly of Asia. 

;, rimes were they accused of? What was said to happen on their ac - 
r.ount ? Who refuted this charge? In what year did Justin present 
Jlia first- apology? What effect had it ? 



PERSECUTION. 79 

Letters of similar import were also written to the Laris- 
seaus, the Thessalonians, the Athenians, and all the 
Greeks, and the humane emperor took care that his edicts 
.-hould be carried into effect. 

Sec. 9. Antoninus Pius adopted for his suc- 
cessor, his son in law, Marcus Aurelius Anto- 
ninus, who ascended the throne, A. D. 165. 
Like his predecessor, he is said to have been 
distinguished by his virtues; yet during the 19 
years of his reign, he was an implacable enemy 
to Christians. During his time, the fourth per- 
secution took place ; and in many parts of the 
empire, it was attended by circumstances of pe- 
culiar aggravation and severity. 

It has excited no little wonder among some, that a 
prince so considerate, so humane, and, in general, so well 
disposed as Marcus is allowed to have been, should have 
been so unfriendly to Christians, and should have 
encouraged such barbarous treatment of their persons, 
it should be remembered, however, that he belonged to the 
Stoics , a sect, which, more than any other, was rilled with 
a sense of pride and self importance. They considered 
the soul as divine and self-sufficient. Hence the pride of 
philosophy in this prince was wounded and exasperated by 
the doctrines of the gospel, which presented man in a fal- 
len state, and inculcated humility and dependence. Hence, 
he was prepared to encourage hostility to the professors of 
Christianity, and to look with pleasure upon every effort to 
exterminate them from the earth. 

On the accession of Marcus, Asia became the theatre of 
the most bitter persecution. We have room, however, to 
notice the death of only a single individual — the venerable 
Polycarp. He had now been pastor of a church in Smyr- 

Scc. 9. Who succeeded Antoninus Pius ? When ? 
For what is he said to have been distinguished ? How 
long did he reign ? Which of the ten persecutions took 
place during his reign ? What was the character of it ? 

How is it to be accounted for, if Marcus was so virtuous, that he 
should have been so hostile to Christians . ? What was the character 
of the Stoics? What country became the theatre of bittar persecu- 
tion, on the accesion of Marcus ? What apostolic man suffered ? Give 



SO PERIOD III....70....306. 

na about 80 years, and was greatly respected and beloved, 
on account of his wisdom, piety, and influence. He was 
the companion of Ignatius, who had already received the 
crown of martyrdom, and with him had been the disciple 
of the apostle John. 

The eminence of his character and station marked out 
Polycarp as the victim of persecution. Perceiving his 
danger, his friends persuaded him to retire for a season to 
a neighbouring village, to elude the fury of his enemies. 
The most diligent search was made for him; but being un- 
able to discover the place of his concealment, the persecu- 
tors proceeded to torture some of his brethren, with a design 
of compelling them to disclose the place of his retreat. 
This was too much for the tender spirit of Polycarp to bear. 
Accordingly, he made a voluntary surrender of himself to 
his enemies; inviting them to refresh themselves at his ta- 
ble, and requesting only the privilege of an hour to pray ? 
without molestation. This being granted, he continued his 
devotions to double the period, appearing to forget himself 
in the contemplation of the glory of God. 

Having finished his devotions, he was placed upon an 
ass, and conducted to the city. Being brought before the 
proconsul, efforts were made to induce him to abjure his 
faith, and to swear by the fortune of Caesar. This he pe- 
remptorily refused ; upon which he was threatened with 
being made the prey of wild beasts. "Call for them," said 
Polycarp, " it does not well become us to turn from good 
to evil." " Seeing you make so light of wild beasts," re- 
joined the consul, "I will tame you with the more terrible 
punishment of fire." " To this, the aged disciple replied, 
"you threaten me with a fire that is quickly extinguished, 
but you are ignorant of the eternal fire of God's judgement 
reserved for the wicked in the other world." 

Polycarp remaining thus inflexible, the populace begged 
the proconsul to let out a lion against him. But the specta- 
cle of the wild beasts being finished, it was determined that 
he should be burnt alive. Accordingly, preparations were 
made, during which this holy man was occupied in prayer. 
As they were going to nail him to the stake — "Let me re- 
main as I am," said the martyr, ~" for he who giveth me 
strength to sustain the fire, will enable me to remain un- 
moved." Putting his hands behind him, they bound him, 

some account of Polycarp, and of hi? death. Who presented an apol- 



PERSECUTION. 81 

lie now prayed aloud, and when he had pronounced Amen, 
they kindled the tire; but after a while, fearing lest he 
should not certainly be dispatched, an officer standing by, 
plunged a sword into his body. His bones were afterwards 
gathered up by his friends and buried. 

In the same year that Polycarp was put to death, (A. D. 
166,) Justin Martyr drew up a second apology, which he 
addressed to the emperor Marcus, and to the senate of 
Rome. It seems, however, rather to have irritated, than 
softened the temper of the times. Crescens, a philosopher, 
a man of abandoned life, whom Justin had reproved, laid 
an information against him before the prefect of the city, 
and procured his imprisonment. 

Six others were imprisoned at the same time. These 
with Justin, being brought before the prefect, were urged 
to renounce their profession, and sacrifice to the gods. But 
standing firm in their attachment to their religion, Rusti- 
cus, the magistrate, sentenced them to be first scourged, 
and then heheaded, according to the laws. 

In this decision, the disciples rejoiced, that they were 
counted worthy to suffer. Being led back to the prison 
they were whipped, and afterwards beheaded. Their 
bodies were taken by Christian friends, and interred. 

Thus fell Justin (surnamed Martyr , from the manner of 
his death) a man of distinguished powers, and the first man 
of letters that had adorned the Church, since the Apostle 
Paul. He has, however, been censured for his attachment 
to philosophy, by which he seems to have been bewildered, 
and at times led astray. He was, however, sincerely at- 
tached to the religion of the gospel ; he loved the truth, 
and though after he became converted, he persevered in the 
profession of philosophy and letters, in which perhaps he 
gloried too much, he nevertheless advocated the principles 
of Christianity when assailed ; by these he lived, and by 
these he serenely died. 

Towards the close of the reign of this emperor, A. D. 
177, the flame of persecution reached a country which had 
hitherto furnished no materials for ecclesiastical history — 
viz. the kingdom of France, at that time called Gallia. 
The principal seat of the persecution appears to have been 

ogy to Marcus f What effect had this apology ? What became of 
Justin ? What was his character? What other country did this per- 
sedition reach ? About what year ? What two cities suffered more 



82 PERIOD III....70....306. 

Vienne and Lyons, two cities lying contiguous to each oth- 
er in that province. Vienne was an ancient Roman col- 
ony ; Lyons was more modern. Each had its presbyter, 
Pothinius stood related to the former ; Irenseus to the 
latter. 

By whom, or by what means the light of the gospel was 
first conveyed to this country, is uncertain — for the first in- 
telligence that we have of the existence of a church in this 
province, is connected with the dreadful persecution which 
came upon these two cities. The conjecture of Milner, 
however, appears reasonable. " Whoever, " says this his- 
torian, " casts his eye upon the map, and sees the situation 
of Lyons; at present, the largest and most populous city in 
the kingdom, except Paris, may observe how favourable 
the confluence of the Rhine and the Soane, where it 
stands, is for the purpose of commerce. The navigation 
of the Mediterranean in all probability was conducted by 
the merchants of Lyons and Smyrna, and hence the easy 
introduction of the gospel from the latter place, and front 
other Asiatic churches, is apparent." 

Of the above persecution, an account was sent by Ire- 
naeus, who seems to have outlived the violent storm, in an 
epistle to the brethren in Asia and Phrygia, from which our 
information is derived. 

The persecution commenced by the furious attack of the 
populace. Christians did not dare to appear in any public 
places, such as the markets, the baths, nor scarcely in the 
streets, much less could they assemble for worship, without 
the greatest danger. They were not safe in their own 
houses. They were plundered, dragged on the ground, 
stoned, beaten, and accused to the magistrates of the most 
abominable crimes. All the tender ties of relationship 
were dissolved ; the father delivered up the son to death, 
and the son the father. 

In order to make them recant, and abandon their profes- 
sion, the most cruel tortures were inflicted. The inhuman 
ruler commanded them to be scourged with whips, to be 
scorched by applying heated brazen plates to the most 
tender parts of the body. To prepare them for a renewal 
of such barbarous treatment, they were remanded to prison, 

and again brought forth, some to a repetition of similar 

w — — 1 

particularly ? By what means was the gospel first carried thither - 
Who has given an account of this persecution ? How did it com 



PERSECUTION. feg 

cruelties; others to die under the hands of their persecu- 
tors. Various were the ways in which the martyrs were 
put to death ; some were thrown to the beasts, others roast- 
ed in an iron chair, and many were beheaded. 

On the last day of exposing the Christians to wild beasts, 
Blandina, a female, who had before been exposed, but 
whom the wild beasts would not touch, Mas again produ- 
ced. ' With her was associated a magnanimous youth by 
{he name of Ponticus, only fifteen years of age. This 
youth, being required to acknowledge the heathen deities, 
and refusing to do so, the multitude had no compassion for 
either of them, but subjected them to the whole round of 
tortures, till Ponticus expired, and Blandina having been 
scourged, and placed in the hot iron chair, was put into a 
net, and exposed to a bull ; and after being tossed for 
some time by the furious animal, she was at length de- 
spatched with a sword. The spectators acknowledged 
that they had never known any female bear the torture with 
such fortitude. 

Sec. 10. Marcus Aurelius was succeeded by 
his son Commodus, A. D. 180; during whose 
reign of nearly 13 years, the Church through- 
out the world enjoyed a large portion of exter- 
nal peace, and greatly increased in numbers. 

Commodus himself was one of the most unworthy of mor- 
tals, and attained, as Gibbon observes, " the summit of vice 
and infamy." Historians attribute the toleration which he 
granted to Christians, to the influence which Marcia, a wo- 
man of low rank, but his favourite concubine, had obtained 
over him. On some account, not now understood, she had 
a predilection for the Christian religion, and successfully 
employed her interest with Commodus in its favour. In- 
compatible as her character appears to have been with any 
experimental acquaintance with piety, God made use of her 
as a means of stemming the torrent of persecution. The 

mence ? What was the character of the persecution here ? Relate the 
story of Blandina, and Ponticus. 

Sec. 10. Wfio succeeded Marcus Aurelius ? In what 
year ? How long did he reign ? What was the state of 
the Church during this time ? 

What was the character of Commodus ? Through whose influ 
ence was he favourable to Christians ? 



84 PERIOD 1II....70....306. 

gospel flourished abundantly, and many of the nobility ot 
Rome, with their families, embraced it. 

Sec. 11. In the year 192, Commodus being 
put to death by his domestics, Pertinax, former- 
ly a senator, and of consular rank, was elected 
to fill his place. Although an amiable prince, 
he reigned but 86 days ; being slain, during a 
rebellion of the army, by the Praetorian guards. 

Sec. 12. On the death of Pertinax, the sove- 
reign power devolved on Septimus Severus, 
A. D. 193; who, during the first years of his 
reign, permitted the Christians to enjoy the 
peace which had been granted by Commodus 
and Pertinax ; but in the 10th year of his reign, 
A. D. 202, he commenced the fifth persecution, 
which for eight years, spread a deep gloom 
over the Church. 

Severus, before his elevation to the throne, had been gov- 
ernor of the province of France, and had largely participa- 
ted in the persecutions of the Church of Lyons and Vienne, 
A little previously to exhibiting his hostility to the Chris- 
tians in the fifth persecution, he had returned victorious 
from a war in the east, and the pride of prosperity induced 
him to forbid the propagation of the gospel. 

In the African provinces, the persecution was carried on 
with great fury. This whole region abounded with Chris- 
tians, though of the manner in which the gospel was intro- 
duced, and of the proceedings of the first teachers, we have 
no account. A numerous Church existed at Carthage, of 
which the famous Tertullian was pastor. 

The persecution of the Church at this time, led Tertul- 

Sec. 1 1 . Who succeeded Commodus ? In what year ? 
What was the character of Pertinax ? How long did he 
reign ? 

Sec. 12. Who succeeded Pertinax ? In what year I 
In what year did the fifth persecution commence ? 
How long did it last ? 

In what provinces was this persecution carried on with great fury ? 
Who was pastor of the Church at Carthage ? What did Tertullian 



PERSECUTION. 85 

han to write his grand apology for Christianity ; in which 
he gives a pleasing view of the spirit and behaviour of 
Christians in his day ; and of their adherence to the faith, 
order, and discipline, of still more primitive times. 

The persecution under Severus was not confined to Afri- 
ca, but extended into Asia, and the province of Gaul. Ly- 
ons again became the seat of the most dreadful ravages. 
Irenaeus, the pastor of the Church in that city, had survived 
the former sanguinary conflict ; but in this he obtained the 
crown of manrydom. 

At this trying season, some of the Churches purchased a 
casual and uncertain peace, by paying money to the magis- 
trates and their informers. The morality of such a meas- 
ure may perhaps be questioned by the nice casuist ; but 
their property was their own, and of little importance, in 
comparison with only a partial enjoyment of the privileges 
of the gospel. 

Sec. 13. After a reign of 18 years, Severus 
died, and was succeeded by Caracalla, A. D. 
211 ; who, though in other respects a monster 
of wickedness, neither oppressed the Chris- 
tians himself, nor permitted others to treat them 
with cruelty, or injustice. 

Sec. 14. Caracalla enjoyed the imperial dig- 
nity but six years, being assassinated by Ma- 
crinus, who was elected by the army to suc- 
ceed him, A. D. 217. The latter, however, 
enjoyed his elevation but 14 months, being sup- 
planted by Heliogabulus, A. D. 218, who caus- 
ed him to be put to death. 

write about this time ? In what other countries did the persecution 
vage ? What distinguished man suffered martrydom at Lyons ? 
What did some of the Churches do, at this time, to enjoy peace ? 

Sec. 13. How long did Severus reign ? Who succeed- 
ed him ? In what year ? What was the character of 
Caracalla ? How did he treat the Christians ? N 

Sec. 14. How long did Caracalla reign ? How did 
he come by his death ? Who succeeded him ? In what 
year ? How long did Macrinus reign ? Who succeed- 
ed him 1 

8 



86 PERIOD III....70....306. 

Sec. 15. Heliogabulus, than whom, perhaps* 
a more odious mortal never lived, had the merit 
of exhibiting no hostility to the disciples of 
Christ; having probably been too much occu- 
pied with his pleasures to notice them. After 
a reign of only three years and nine months, he 
was slain, and was succeeded, A. D. 222, by 
his cousin, Alexander Severus, a prince of a 
mild and beneficent character ; during whose 
reign of about 13 years, the Church enjoyed a 
tolerable share of tranquillity. 

The mother of Alexander appears to have been favoura- 
bly disposed towards the Christians ; and to her influence 
is attributed, in a measure, the toleration which they enjoy- 
ed under her son. An instance of this emperor's conduct 
towards the Christians, is highly worthy of notice. A piece 
of common land had been occupied by the Christians, and 
on it they erected a Church. This ground was claimed by 
a certain tavern-keeper, and the disputed point was brought 
before the emperor. " It is better/' said Alexander, " that 
God should be served there, in any manner whatever, rath- 
er than that a tavern should be made of it." He selected , 
from the sacred writings some of the most sententious say- 
ings, and caused them to be transcribed, for the admonition 
of his magistrates, and for the use of his people. " Do as 
you would be done by," was often upon his lips, and he 
obliged the crier to repeat it, when any person was punish- 
ed. He caused it to be written on the walls of his palace, 
and on the public buildings. 

Sec. 16. In the year 235, the virtuous Alex- 
Sec. 15. What was the character of Heliogabalus ? 
What was his conduct towards the disciples of Christ ? 
How is his clemency to be accounted for ? How long 
did he reign ? Who succeeded him ? In what year ? 
What was the character of Alexander Severus ? How 
long did he reign ? What was the state of the Church % 

To whose influence is attributed in part the toleration which 
Christians enjoyed ? What story is related of this emperor ? 

Sec. 16. In what year did the reign of Alexander 



PERSECUTION. 87 

under, and his amiable mother, were put to 
death, during a conspiracy raised by Maximin, 
the son of a herdsman of Thrace ; who, by 
means of the army, was made emperor. The 
sixth persecution occurred during his reign ; 
which, however, fortunately for the Church, 
was limited to three years. 

Cruelty, towards his subjects, especially towards those 
distinguished by birth or rank, seems to have been the ru- 
ling passion of this tyrant, engendered, as is supposed, by 
a consciousness of his mean and barbarous origin, his sav- 
age appearance, and his total ignorance of the arts and in- 
stitutions of civil life. 

The malice of Maximin against the house of the late 
emperor, by whom the Christians had been so peculiarly 
favoured, stimulated him to persecute them bitterly ; and 
he gave orders to put to death the pastors of the Churches, 
whom he knew Alexander had treated as his intimate 
friends. The persecution, however, was not confined to 
them ; the flame extended even to Cappadocia and Pontus. 

Sec. 17. From the death of Maximin, A. D. 
238, to the reign of Decius, A. D. 249, the 
Church enjoyed considerable repose; and the 
gospel made extensive progress. During this 
interval, reigned Pupienus, Balbinus, Gordian, 
and Philip, the last of whom is the first Roman 
emperor who professed Christianity. Next to 
Philip came Decius, A. D. 249, whose reign is 
distinguished for the seventh persecution, which 
raged with great violence throughout the em- 
end ? By what means was he put to death ? By whom 
was he succeeded ? What persecution now occurred ? 
How long did it last ? 

For what was Maximin distinguished ? Whom did he more par- 
ticularly persecute ? To what countries did the persecution extend? 

Sec. 17. What was the state of the Church from the 
.death of Maximin, 238, to Decius, 249 ? What empe- 
rors reigned during this period ? When did Decius as- 



S8 PERIOD III....70..-306. 

pire, for the space of 30 months, when he was 
succeeded by Gallus. 

Sec. 18. In consequence of the rest which 
the Church had now experienced for the space 
of about 40 years, excepting the short reign of 
Maximin — i. e. from the death of Alexander 
Severus, 211, to the commencement of the 
reign of Decius, 249, the discipline of the 
Church had become exceedingly low ; and the 
primitive zeal of Christians was much abated. 

Milner, speaking of the state of the Church at this time, 
says, " It deserves to be remarked, tha the Jirst grand 
and general declension, after the primary effusion of the 
Divine Spirit, should be fixed about the middle of this 
century." The beauty of the church had indeed become 
sadly marred. Ambition, pride, and luxury, the usual 
concomitants of a season of worldly ease and prosperity, 
had greatly sullied the simplicity and purity of former 
days. The pastors neglected their charges for worldly 
preferment, and even embarked in schemes of mercantile 
speculation. 

Sec. 19. Such being the state of the Church, 
it cannot be surprising that her Great Head 
should apply a remedy adapted to her lapsed 
condition, and by a sanguinary persecution, 
(such as was that of Decius,) bring professors 
back to their former zeal and piety. 

Sec. 20. From the above account, it might 
be inferred, as was the melancholy fact, that 

cend the throne ? What persecution occurred under 
him ? How long did it last ? 

Sec. 18. Previous to this persecution, what period 
of rest had the church enjoyed ? What was the conse- 
quence ? 

What does Milner say of the state of the Church at this time ? 

Sec. 19. What means did the great head of the 
Church adopt, to bring professors to their former zeal 
and purity ? 



PERSECUTION. 89 

the persecution under Decius was distinguish- 
ed beyond all that preceded it, for the number 
of apostacies from the faith of the gospel. 

Until this time, few instances are on record of the de- 
fection of any from their integrity, even in the severest 
persecutions, by which the Church had been afflicted ; 
but now vast numbers, in many parts of the empire, lapsed 
into idolatry immediately. At Rome, even before men 
were accused as Christians, many ran to the forum, and 
sacrificed to the gods, as they were ordered ; and the 
crowds of apostates were so great, that the magistrates 
wished to delay numbers of them till the next day ; but 
they were importuned by the wretched suppliants to be 
allowed to prove themselves heathen that very night ; 
thereby exhibiting the weakness of their faith, and the in- 
sincerity of their profession. 

Sec. 21. Amidst the numberless melancholy 
apostacies which are recorded of these times, 
and which were deeply wounding to the cause 
of Christianity ; there were those, also, who 
rendered themselves illustrious, by their steady 
adherence to the faith, even amid the pains of 
martyrdom. 

Such an example is presented in Pionius, a presbyter of 
the Church in Smyrna, whose bishop, Eudemon, had apos- 
tatised, with numbers of his flock. Pionius being appre- 
hended, was brought, with other sufferers, into the market- 
place, before the multitude, in order to undergo the tor- 
ture. The zealous presbyter, with a loud voice, coura- 
geously defended his principles, and upbraided them with a 
breach of theirs. Such was the force of his eloquence, that 
the magistrates began to fear its effect upon the multitude, 
and the excellent Pionius was hurried to prison. 

A few days after, the captain of the horse came to th e 

Sec. 20 For what was the Decian persecution dis- 
tinguished. 

In former persecutions had many apostatized ? To what was owing 
the many apostacies in this ? 

Sec. 21. What is said of the faith and constancy of 
others ? 

8* 



90 PERIOD III..,.70,..,30G J 

prison, and ordered him to the idol temple, there to deny 
his faith ; which Pionius refusing to do, the captain put a 
cord about his neck, and dragged him along the streets to 
the scene of idolatry. Before the altar stood the unhappy 
Eudemon, bearing the emblems of his apostacy and dis- 
grace. To have seen his bishop bleeding on the rack, or 
burning in the fire, though a sight painful to a feeling mind, 
yet all would have been in character ; but to see him thus 
offering insult to his divine Master, and wounding his cause 
to save himself from a temporal affliction, was a sight more 
affecting to such a man as Pionius, than if he had seen all 
the beasts of the theatre ready to fall upon himself. 

In a few days, Pionius was brought before Quintilian, 
the proconsul. Tortures and entreaties were again tried, 
but tried in vain. Enraged at such obstinacy, the procon- 
sul ordered that Pionius should be burnt alive. Exulting 
in the sentence, he cheerfully prepared for the concluding 
scene, more than a little thankful that his Saviour had pre- 
served him from turning aside, and had counted him wor- 
thy to suffer for his name. 

His executioner having gotten ready the materials for 
the martyrdom, Pionius stretched himself upon the stake, 
to which he was nailed by the soldier. " Change your 
mind, (said the executioner) and the nails shall be taken 
out again." " I have felt them," said the martyr ; and 
then, after a few moments' thought, added, " O Lord I 
hasten," 

The stake was then raised up with the martyr fixed to it. 
and placed in the socket prepared for it, and the fire was 
lighted. For some time Pionius remained motionless — 
his eyes shut, and his spirit evidently in holy converse with 
God. At length, opening his eyes, with a cheerful coun- 
tenance, he said, u Amen — Lord, receive my soul." 

Sec. 22. During this persecution was laid 
the foundation of monkery, by one Paul, in 
Egypt ; who, to avoid the persecution, retired 
to the deserts of Thebais ; where, acquiring a 
love for solitude, he continued from the age of 
23 the remainder of his life, which was protrac- 

Give an account of the sufferings, patience, and death of Pioniu? 

Sec. 22. When was laid the foundation of monkerv ? 



PERSECUTION. 91 

ted to the unusual length of 113 years. From 
this example of seclusion sprang, in the course 
of a few years, swarms of monks and hermits, 
a tribe of men not only useless, but burden- 
some, offensive, and disgraceful to Christian- 
ity, 

At the age of 15, Paul was left an orphan, but entitled to 
a great estate. His education was respectable, his temper 
mild, and in profession decidedly a Christian. He had a 
sister, with whom he lived, whose husband had formed a 
design to apprehend him, in order to obtain his estate, 
Apprized of this, Paul retired, as above stated, and when 
the fury of the times had abated, having no disposition to 
return to the world, passed the remainder of his days in 
solitude. No one can blame him for fleeing the* storm of 
persecution, but when that had spent itself, he should have 
returned to the discharge of the duties of life among man- 
kind. 

Sec* 23. Among those who were at this time 
pre-eminent in the Church, and of distinguish- 
ed service in preserving it from ruin, was Cy- 
prian, bishop of Carthage. During the perse- 
cution, he was indeed obliged to flee, for which 
some have censured him ; but during his retreat, 
he was laboriously engaged in writing consol- 
atory and encouraging epistles to the afflicted 
Churches ; by which many professors were 
greatly comforted, and many doubtless preser- 
ved from apostatizing. 

Cyprian was by birth a man of family. His fortune 
was considerable, and his prospects in the world promising, 
He was bred to the bar ; received a liberal education and 

In what country ? By whom ? What effect had his ex- 
ample of seclusion ? 
Who was Paul ? What led him to retire ? Why did he not return ? 

Sec. 23. Who at this time occupied a distinguished 
place in the Church ? What is said of Cyprian during 
the persecution ? What did he do, while in retirement ? 

Who was Cyprian? When did his conversion take place? Of 



92 PERIOD III....70....306. 

was distinguished as an orator. His conversion took 
place in the year 246, upon which, in the most decided 
manner, he devoted himself, and his substance, to the 
cause of Christ. 

In the year 248, just before the commencement of the 
bloody reign of Decius, he was elected bishop of Carthage. 
His first efforts in his new office were to restore the too 
long neglected discipline of the Church, 

Scarcely, however, had Cyprian entered upon these im- 
portant services, before the flames of persecution burst 
forth, spreading terror and dismay on every side. Car- 
thage soon became the scene of great distress, and pru- 
dence required the virtuous Cyprian to retire. According- 
ly, at the urgent solicitation of his friends, he repaired to 
a retreat, which through their kindness had been provided, 
and here he continued for the space of two years. 

The Church at Carthage suffered the most grievous ca- 
lamities, during his absence. Many were murdered, and 
many apostatized. From his retreat, however, Cyprian 
continued to send abroad epistles replete with prudent 
counsels and holy admonitions — warning the timid against 
apostacy, and encouraging the apprehended to meet the 
sufferings of imprisonment, torture, and death, with Chris- 
tian equanimity, and fortitude. 

Sec. 24. During the absence of Cyprian, an 
unhappy schism took place, both in the church- 
es of Carthage and Rome, called "the Novati- 
an schism" caused by different views entertain- 
ed about the propriety of re-admitting to com- 
munion^ such as had relapsed during the persecu- 
tion. 

The history of this business was this. Novatus, a pres- 
byter of the Church at Carthage, a little before the retire- 
ment of Cyprian, had been charged with conduct unwor- 
thy his profession and office. The recurrence of the per- 
secution, and the absence of Cyprian, prevented an exam- 

what Church was he made bishop ? How long was he absent from 
his people, during the persecution ? What is said of the Church 
during his absence ? 

Sec. 24. What schism took place during the ab- 
sence of Cyprian ? How was it caused ? 

Who was Novatus ? Of what had he been guilty? How did he 



PERSECUTION. £} 

ination of his conduct, which would probably have issued 
in the censure of the Church. During the absence ol 
Cyprian, Novatus succeeded in making a party, and regu- 
larly proceeded to the appointment of Fortunatus, as bish- 
op, to the exclusion of Cyprian. Dreading his approach- 
ing return, Novatus crossed the sea, and fled to Rome. 
Here pursuing similar measures of contest and division, he 
formed a party with Novatian, a presbyter of the Roman 
Church. 

Novatian it appears had embraced sentiments the most 
rigid and uncharitable towards those who had apostatized ; 
refusing to readmit such to fellowship, either upon recom- 
mendation, or unequivocal evidence of sincere repentance. 
With this rigid disciplinarian, the lax and unprincipled 
Novatus connected himself, not caring how inconsistent 
he might appear, might he but successfully oppose Cyprian. 

At this time, Rome was without a bishop, and for 
months it had been unsafe to appoint any. But at length, 
the Church, desirous of healing the schism evidently ris- 
ing under Novatian, proceeded, with the assistance of the 
neighbouring bishops, to the election of Cornelius to that 
office. About the same time the party of Novatian ap- 
pointed Novatian himself to the same office, in opposition. 

Schism now existed in the two most flourishing Church- 
es in Christendom — but upon principles the most discor- 
dant. At Carthage, discipline was too severe ; at Rome 
it was not severe enough. 

At length Cyprian returned from his exile ; soon after 
which, assembling his Church and deputies from other 
Churches, he caused Fortunatus and Novatian to be con- 
demned as schismatics, and debarred them from the fel- 
lowship of the church in general. In this, Cyprian is 
thought to have acted hastily, since, whatever was the 
character of Fortunatus and his party, Novatian is allowed 
by all to have been in doctrine correct. His only error 
seems to have been an excessive severity in respect to dis. 

act during- Cyprian's absence f Whither did he flee on Cyprian's 
return ? With whom did he connect himself? Who was Nova- 
tian ? What were his sentiments ? Who, about this time, was 
elected bishop of Rome ? What did the party of Novatian do in 
opposition ? What measures did Cyprian adopt on his return ? 
Did he act wisely in these ? Was the party of Novatian correct in 
doctrine ? In what lay their error ? How long did the Novatian.* 



94 PERIOD III....70....306. 

cipline, and permitting himself to be elected to an office al- 
ready filled. 

The party of Fortunatus at '"arthage soon dwindled in- 
to insignificance ; but the Novatians, under the title of 
Cathari, which signifies pure, continued to exist and 
flourish till the fifth century, in the greatest part of those 
provinces, which had received the gospel Novatian ap- 
pears to have been a good man, though suffered to advo- 
cate measures too severe. He sealed his faith by martyr- 
dom, in the persecution under Valerian. 

It may be added respecting the Novatians, that in pro- 
cess of time they softened and moderated the rigour of 
their master's doctrine, and refused absolution only to very 
great sinners. 

Sec. 25. In the year 251, Decius being slain, 
was succeeded by Gallus, who after allowing 
the Church a short calm, began to disturb its 
peace, though not with the incessant fury of 
his predecessor. The persecution, however, 
was severe ; and was borne by the Christians 
with more fortitude than it had been in the time 
of Decius. After a miserable reign of 18 
months, Gallus was slain, and was succeeded 
by Valerian. 

During the above persecution, Rome appears to have 
been more particularly the scene of trial. Cornelius, the 
bishop of that city, was sent into banishment, where he 
died. Lucius, his successor, shared the same fate, in re- 
spect to exile ; though permitted to return to Rome in the 
year 252. Shortly after his return, he suffered death, and 
was succeeded by Stephen. " The episcopal seat at Rome 
was then, it seems, the next door to martrydom. ,, 

Happily for the Church, Cyprian was spared yet a little 
longer; and although daily threatened with the fate of his 

flourish? Under what name ? -'» bat aiteratio did they make in 
their sentiments and practice ? 

Sec. 25. When was Decius slain ? By whom was 
he succeeded ? What was his conduct towards the 
Church ? How long did he reign ? By whom succeed- 
ed ? 

WJiat place was chiefly the scene of persecution ? What is said 



PERSECUTION- 95 

contemporaries in office, he abated nothing of his zeal and 
activity, in arming the minds of Christians against those 
discouragements which the existing persecution was cal- 
culated to produce. " Whenever" — such was his anima- 
ting language to his disheartened flock — " Whenever any 
of the brethren shall be separated from the flock, let him 
not be moved at the horror of the flight, — nor while he re- 
treats and lies hid, be terrified at the solitude of the desert. 
He is not alone to whom Christ is a companion in flight. 
He is not alone, who keeps the temple ot God, wherever 
he is, for God is with him." 

Among the many calamities for which the short reign of 
Gallus was distinguished, a pestilence which about this 
time spread its ravages in Africa, was not among the least. 
Such was its violence, that many towns were nearly depop- 
ulated, and whole families were swept away. To the pa- 
gans, the calamity was so appalling, that they neglected the 
burial of the dead, and violated the rights of humanity. 
Lifeless bodies, in numbers scarcely to be estimated, lay in 
the streets of Carthage . an appalling spectacle to the ter- 
rified and distracted inhabitants. 

It was on this occasion that Cyprian and his Christian 
flock, by their calmness, their fortitude, and their activity, 
gave an illustrious exhibition of the practical superiority of 
their religion, to the philosophy and religion of the heathen, 

Assembling his people, Cyprian reminded them of the 
precepts of the gospel, in respect to humanity and benevo- 
lence. Influenced by his eloquence, the Christians imme- 
diately combined to render assistance in a season so pecu- 
liar. The rich contributed of their abundance ; the poor 
gave what they could spare ; and all laboured at the hazard 
of their lives, to mitigate a calamity which was desolating 
the land. With admiration did the pagans behold the zeal, 
the courage, and the benevolence of the disciples of Christ ; 
and yet scarcely were the pagan priesthood, attributing the 
pestilence to the spreading of Christianity, prevented from 
calling upon the emperor to extirpate the faith, in order to 
appease the fury of the gods. 

Sec. 26. On the accession of Valerian, A. D. 
253, the Church enjoyed a state of peace and 

of Cyprian during his trial ? What calamity visited Africa ? What 
was the conduct of Christians during this calamity ? 

Sec. 26. When did Valerian ascend the throne ? 



96 PERIOD III....70....306. 

refreshment for nearly four years ; the emperor 
appearing in respect to Christians, as a friend 
and protector; but at the expiration of this pe- 
riod, his conduct was suddenly changed, by 
means of the influence of his favourite, the hos- 
tile Macrianus, and a deadly persecution was 
commenced, which continued for the space of 
three years. This is called the eighth persecu- 
tion. 

The change which took place in Valerian, is one of the 
most remarkable instances of the instability of human char- 
acter. More than all his predecessors, he was disposed to 
shew kindness towards the Christians. They were allow- 
ed to be about his person, and to occupy departments of 
office in his palace and court. Macrianus, who effected the 
change in the emperor's disposition ; was a bigoted pagan, 
and a bitter enemy to the Christian faith. The persecu- 
tion of its advocates was, therefore, an object of great in- 
terest to him, and in Valerian he found a compliance with 
his wishes, too ready for the peace of the Church. 

In what part of the empire the persecution began first to 
rage, it is difficult to say ; Macrianus exerted himself, how- 
ever, to render it as general, as malice and power could ef- 
fect. 

At Rome, the first person of official distinction, who suf- 
fered in pursuance of Valerian's orders, was Sixtus, the 
bishop of that city. In his way to execution, he was fol- 
lowed by Laurentius, his chief deacon ; who weeping, said, 
" Whither goest thou, father, without thy son." To which 
Sixtus replied, " You shall follow me in three days." 

The prophecy of Sixtus was fulfilled. After the death 
of the bishop, the Roflian prefect, moved by an idle report 
of the great riches of the Church, sent for Laurentius, and 
ordered him to deliver them up. " Give me time," said 

How long did he appear friendly to the Church ? By 
whose influence was his conduct changed ? What per- 
secution took place in his reign ? How long did it last ? 
What is said of the change wrought in Valerian, and of Macria- 
nus, who effected this change ? When did the persecution begin ? 
Who suffered at Rome ? Relate the story of Laurentius. What is 



PERSECUTION. f); 

Laurentius, " to set things in order, and I will render an 
account." 

Three days were granted for the purpose ; during which, 
the deacon gathered together all the poor who were sup- 
ported by the Church ; and going to the prefect, invited him 
to go and behold a large court full of golden vessels. The 
magistrate followed ; but seeing all the poor people, he turn- 
ed upon Laurentius with a look of indignation. " Why 
are you displeased," demanded the martyr, " the treasure 
which you so eagerly desire, is but a contemptible mineral 
dug from the earth ; — these poor people are the true gold, 
these are the treasures I promised you — make the riches 
subserve the best interests of Rome, of the emperor, and of 
yourself." 

" Do you mock me 1" demanded the prefect ; " I know 
you value yourself for contemning death ; and, therefore, it 
shall be lingering and painful." He then caused him to 
be stripped, and fastened to a gridiron, upon which he was 
broiled to death. The fortitude of the martyr, however, 
was invincible. When he had continued a considerable 
time on one side, he said, "Let me be turned, I am suffi- 
ciently broiled on one side." Being turned, he exclaimed, 
" It is enough, you may serve me up." Then lifting up 
his eyes to heaven, he prayed for the conversion of Rome, 
and expired. 

In Egypt, the persecution raged with not less fury than 
at Rome. Death or banishment was the lot of every one 
whose boldness in his profession brought him under the 
cognizance of the magistrate. Dionysius of Alexandria, 
whom Divine Providence had remarkably preserved in the 
Decian persecution, lived to suffer much also in this, but 
not unto death. Being apprehended with five others, lie 
was brought before the prefect, by whom he was ordered 
to recant, on the ground that his example would have great 
influence on others. 

But to this Dionysius boldly replied, " We ought to obey 
God rather than man ; I worship God, who alone ought to 
be worshipped." Being promised pardon with his com- 
panions, provided they would return to duty, and would 
adore the gods, who guarded the empire — the bishop an- 
swered, " We worship the one God, who gave the empire 
to Valerian and Gallienus, and to Him we pour out our in- 
said of the persecution in Egypt ? What distinguished individual 

9 



98 PERIOD III....70....306. 

cessant prayers, for the prosperity of their administration. '* 
Finding threats in vain, the magistrate banished Dionysius 
and his companions to Cephro, a village on the borders of 
the desert. In their exile, they were accompanied by num- 
bers from Alexandria, and places which lay contiguous. 

Cyprian, also, who had escaped the two preceding per- 
secutions, was made a victim in this. His persecution, 
however, was attended with circumstances of comparative 
lenity. He was seized by Paternus, the proconsul of Car- 
thage, by whose order he was banished to Curubis, a small 
town on the coast over against Sicily, 50 miles from Car- 
thage. Curubis was pleasantly situated, and the air salu- 
brious. Here he remained eleven months ; during which 
he was kindly treated by the inhabitants, and enjoyed the 
privilege of receiving repeated visits from his friends. 
From Curubis he addressed many warm and affectionate 
letters to the suffering Churches, and their suffering pas- 
tors. 

In the year 259 Cyprian was permitted to return, and to 
take up his residence in a garden near his own city. But 
he was not long suffered to remain in peace ; for the orders 
of Valerian had been given that all ministers should be put 
to death. According to this order, Cyprian was seized, and 
received the crown of martrydom. 

Preparatory to his death, he was conducted to a spacious 
plain, surrounded with trees. On his arrival at the spot, 
Cyprian with great composure took off his mantle, and fell 
on his knees. After having worshipped, he laid aside his 
other garments, and bound a napkin over his eyes. His 
hands were then tied behind him. A sword severed his 
head from his body. 

Thus fell the martyr Cyprian ; a man, who, in this per- 
ilous era of the Church, set an example of Christian pa- 
tience, fortitude and heroism, which, had it been exhibited 
by a man of the world, would have rendered his name illus- 
trious during the annals of time. 

Sec. 27. From the accession of Gallienus, 
A, D. 260, the son and successor of Valerian, 
to the 18th year of Dioclesian, answering to 

suffered in Egypt ? Give particulars. "What is said of the suffer- 
ings and death of Cyprian ? What was his character ? 

Sec. 27. What is said of the history of the Church. 



PERSECUTION. 99 

the year 302, the history of the Church fur- 
nishes no materials of peculiar interest. With 
the exception of the short persecution under 
Aurelian, called the ninth persecution, the church 
in general enjoyed an interval of peace. 

The termination of the persecution under Valerian, it is 
worthy of remark, was caused by an event which, in re- 
spect to that monarch, may be considered as a signal frown 
of Divine Providence. During the irruption of some of the 
northern nations into the empire, Valerian was taken pris- 
oner by Sapor, king of Persia, who detained him during 
the remainder of his life. To add to his humiliation, the 
king made him basely stoop, and set his foot upon him, 
when he mounted on horseback. At last he ordered him 
to be flayed, and then rubbed with salt. 

In Gallienus the Church found a friend and protector ; 
for he not only stayed by his imperial edict, the persecution 
commenced by his father, but issued letters of licence to 
the bishops to return from their dispersion, to the care of 
their respective pastoral charges. 

After a reign of 15 years, Gallienus was succeeded by 
Claudius, who in the short space of two years, was follow- 
ed by Aurelian. This emperor for a time appeared friend- 
ly to the Christians ; but at length, through the influence 
of a restless pagan priesthood, he commenced the work of 
persecution. Happily, however, the measures which he 
was adopting, were prevented from being fully executed, by 
his death, A. D. 275. 

From this date, through the reign of Tacitus, Probus, 
Carus, and his two sons, the spirit of persecution was in a 
great degree dormant. 

Sec. 28. Dioclesian was declared emperor in 

from the accession of Gallienus, 260, to the 18th year 
of Dioclesian ? What persecution occurred during this 
time ? Under whom ? 

By what means was the persecution in the reign of Valerian ter- 
minated ? What was the conduct of Gallienus ? Who succeeded 
Gallienus ? How long did he reign ? Who succeeded him ? What 
is said of the persecution under Aurelian ? When did he die f 
What emperors followed? What is said of the state of things dur- 
iug this reign ? 

$ec % 28, When was Dioclesian declared emperor ? 



100 ' PERIOD III....70....3C6. 

the year 284, and for 18 years, as already hint- 
ed, was kindly disposed towards the Christians. 
The interval of rest, however, which had been 
enjoyed from the accession of Gallienus (ex- 
cepting the reign of Aurelian,) extended, as it 
now was for 18 years longer, was far from ad- 
ding to the honour of the Church. At no pe- 
riod since the days of the Apostles, had there 
been so general a decay of vital godliness, as 
in this. Even in particular instances, we look 
in vain for the zeal and self-denial of more 
primitive times. 

Although Dioclesian appears not to have respected reli- 
gion himself, both his wife and daughter cherished a secret 
regard for it. The eunuchs of his palace and the officers 
of state, with their families, were open in their professions 
of attachment. Multitudes thronged the worship of God ; 
and, when at length the buildings appropriated to that pur- 
pose were insufficient, larger and more magnificent edifices 
were erected. 

Were the kingdom of Christ of this world; were its 
strength and beauty to be measured by secular prosperity ; 
this might have been considered the era of its greatness. 
But the glory of the Church was passing away. During the 
whole of the third century, the work of God in purity and 
power had been declining ; and through the pacific part of 
Dioclesian's reign, the great first out-pouring of the Spirit 
of God, which began on the day of Pentecost, appears to 
have nearly ceased. 

A principal cause of this sad declension, may be found 
in the connexion which was formed by the professors of re- 
ligion, with the philosophy of the times. Outward peace 
and secular advantage completed the corruption. Disci- 
pline, which had been too strict, softened into an unscrip- 
tural laxity. Ministers and people became jealous of one 
another; and ambition and covetousness became ascendant 

How long was he friendly to the Christians ? What had 
the state of the Church become ? 

Who of Dioclesian's family cherished a regard for Christianity 
What is said of the secular prosperity of the Church, at this tiir^ 



PERSECUTION. 10J 

in the Church. The worship of God was indeed general- 
ly observed ; nominal Christians continually increased ; but 
the spirit which had but a few years before so nobly and 
zealously influenced a Cyprian, a Dionysius, a Gregory ; 
and which so strongly resembled the spirit of Apostolic 
times, was gone. Such having become the defiled and de- 
generated state of the Church ; can it be thought strange 
that God should have suffered her, in order to purify and 
exalt her, again to walk amidst the fires of persecution? 

Sec. 29. In the year 286. Dioclesian, finding 
the charge of the whole empire too burden- 
some, associated with himself his friend Max- 
imian ; and in 292 they took two colleagues, 
Gallerius and Constantius, each bearing the ti- 
tle of Csesar. The empire was now divided in- 
to four parts, under the government of two Em- 
perors, and two Ccesars, each being nominally 
supreme ; but in reality, under the direction of 
the superior talents of Dioclesian. 

Sec. 30. Excepting Constantius, who was 
distinguished for a character mild and humane, 
these sovereigns are represented as " monsters 
of horrible ferocity; 5 ' though in savageness 
Galerius seems to have excelled. To his more 
inordinate hatred of the Christians, and his in- 
fluence over the mind of Dioclesian, is attribu- 
ted the tenth and last persecution ; which com- 

What was the real state of religion ? To what was owing this sad 
declension ? What seemed necessary to correct existing evils ? 

Sec. 29. Whom did Dioclesian associate with him- 
self in the government ? When? What two colleagues 
were chosen in 292 ? What title did they bear ? How 
was the empire now divided ? Who was at the head 
of the government ? 

Sec. 30. What was the character of these Sove- 
reigns ? Which is to be excepted ? What persecution 
took place under Dioclesian ? In what year ? How long 
did it last ? What was its extent ? 
9* 



102 PERIOD III..,.70....306. 

menced about the year 303, and continued in 
some parts of the empire for the space of 10 
years. Excepting in France, where Constan- 
tius ruled, the persecution pervaded the whole 
Roman empire, and in severity exceeded all 
that had gone before. 

Galerius had been brought up by his mother; a woman 
extremely bigoted to paganism ; and had imbibed all her 
prejudices against Christianity. He was prepared, there- 
lore, in his feelings, to wage a war of extermination against 
its professors, at any favourable opportunity. Such an op- 
portunity was not long in presenting itself. Dioclesian 
usually held his court during the winter at Nicomedia. 
Here Galerius met the chief emperor, and entered upon his 
plan of exciting him against the Christians. Dioclesian 
was not wanting in hatred to Christianity, but he preferred 
to extirpate rather by fraud, than violence. The furious 
disposition of Galerius, however, prevailed ; and Nicome- 
dia was destined to feel the sad consequences of this bloody 
coalition. 

Accordingly on the feast of Terminalia, early in the 
morning, an officer, with a party of soldiers, proceeding to 
the great Church, burst open its doors, and taking thence 
the sacred writings, burnt them, and plundered the place 
of every thing valuable ; after which they demolished the 
building itself. The day following, edicts were issued by 
the emperor, by which the advocates of the Christian reli- 
gion were deprived of all honour and dignity, and exposed 
to torture. 

Shortly after, the palace was set on fire by the instigation 
of Galerius, and the crime was laid to the Christians. Up- 
on this, Dioclesian entered into all the views and plans of 
his maddened prompter. Orders were sent throughout all 
the empire to its remotest provinces ; and were executed 
with a faithfulness, which in some cases decency admits 
not of being recorded. 

From the great and general defection of professors in the 
Church, before the commencement of this persecution, 

Who was chiefly instrumental in exciting Dioclesian against the 
( Ihurch ? What measures did he take to effect his purpose ? What 
was the conduct of Christians during this persecution ? What is 
said of this persecution in comparison with others ? What is the 



PERSECUTION. 103 

genuine Christian fortitude and decision could scarcely be 
expected to be found. But the spirit of martrydom revi- 
ved, as the persecution progressed. Christians suffered 
with the greatest faith and patience. Many indeed aposta- 
tized ; but the greater part that came to the trial, resisted 
even unto blood. 

This persecution was the last which the Church in gen- 
eral experienced. If we may credit the historians of the 
time, it was by far the most severe. Monsieur Godeau, 
computes that in this tenth persecution, as it is commonly 
termed, there were not less than seventeen thousand Chris- 
tians put to death in the space of one month. And that 
" during the continuance of it in the province of Egypt 
alone, no less than one hundred and fifty thousand persons 
died by the violence of their persecutors ; and five times 
that number through the fatigues of banishment, or in the 
public mines to which they were condemned. " By means 
of this persecution, however, the Church was purified, and 
the word of God was revived ; and full proof was given of 
the power of the Great Head of the Church to render inef- 
fectual every weapon formed against her peace and salvation. 

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD III. 

1 . Clemens Romanus, a father of the Church, 
a companion of Paul, and bishop of Rome. 

2. Ignatius, bishop of Antioch, and author 
of seven epistles on religious subjects. 

3. Poly carp, bishop of Smyrna, author of 
an epistle to the Philippians. 

4. Justin Martyr, who, from being a heathen 
philosopher, became a zealous supporter of 
Christianity, and wrote two admirable apolo- 
gies for Christians. 

5. Irenceus, bishop of Lyons, disciple of 
^Polycarp, and author of five books against the 

heresies of his times. 

6. Clemens Alexandrinus, master of the Alex- 
account given by Monsieur Godeau ? What was the effect of this 
persecution ? 



a 



104 PERIOD III....70....30G. 

andrian school, and justly celebrated for the 
extent of his learning, and the force of his 
genius. 

7. Terlullian, the first Latin author in the 
Church, much distinguished for his learning, 
and admirable elocution in the Latin tongue. 

8. Origen, a presbyter and lecturer at Alex- 
andria, distinguished for his great learning, 
and for the Hexapla, a work which contained the 
Hebrew text of the Bible, and all the Latin and 
Greek versions then in use, ranged in six 
columns. 

9. Cyprian, bishop of Cartharge, distin- 
guished for his piety and eloquence, and for 
his zeal against the " Novatian schism." 

10. Novatian, author of the " Novatian 
schism," which long afflicted the Churches at 
Rome and Carthage. 

1. Clemens Ro?nanus 9 was born at Rome ; but in what 
year is uncertain. He was the fellow labourer of Paul, and 
sustained the character of an ap<*tolic man. He became 
bishop of Rome, and was distinguished both as a minister, 
and a defender of the faith. There is nothing remaining 
of his books, excepting an epistle addressed to the Corin- 
thian Church. The epistle is a very fine one ; and next to 
holy writ, has usually been esteemed one of the most valu- 
able monuments which have come down to us from eccle- 
siastical antiquity. Clemens died at the advanced age of 
one hundred. 

2. Ignatius, see Sec. 6. 

3. Poli/carp, see Sec. 9. 

4. Justin Martyr , so called from his being a martyr, 
was born at Neapolis, the ancient Sichem of Palestine, in 
the province of Samaria. His father being a Gentile Greek, 
brought him up in his own religion, and had him educated 
in all the Grecian learning and philosophy, to which he 
was greatly attached. 

As he was walking one day alone by the sea side, a grave 
aqd ancient person, of venerable aspect, met him, and fell 



PERSECUTION. 105 

into conversation with him, on the comparative excellence 
of philosophy and Christianity. From this conversation 
Justin was induced to examine into the merits of the latter, 
the result of which was his conversion, about the 16th year 
of the reign of Trajan, A. D. 132. 

From this time, Justin employed his pen in defence of 
Christianity, and finally suffered in the cause. See Sec. 6. 

5. lrenceus, was undoubtedly by birth a Greek, and not 
improbably, born at, or near Smyrna. He was a disciple 
of the renowned Polycarp, and for nearly 40 years exhibit- 
ed the meekness, humility, and courage of an Apostle. Be- 
fore the martyrdom of Pothinas, he was elected bishop of 
Lyons, in which office he suffered much from enemies 
without, and heretics within. Against the latter he em- 
ployed his pen ; — only five of his books have come down 
to us, and the greatest part of the original Greek is wanting 
in these. He suffered martyrdom in the reign of Severus, 
during the fifth persecution, about the year 202, or 203. 
See Sec. 12 

Clemens Alcxandrinus , so called to distinguish him from 
Clemens Roman us, was born at Alexandria, and succeed- 
ed Pantenus as master of the school in that city, A. D. 191. 
He studied in Greece, Asia, and Egypt; and became not on- 
ly distinguished in a knowledge of polite literature and 
heathen learning, but for his exact and enlarged views of 
the Christian revelation. 

Of his works only three remain ; his Stromal, or " Dis- 
courses abounding with miscellaneous matter ;" an Ex- 
hortation to Pagans ; and his Padagogus, or " The 
Schoolmaster." History says nothing of his death ; but his 
memory appears to have been long highly revered at Alex- 
andria. 

7. Tertullian was by birth a Carthagenian. He was at 
first a heathen, and pursued the profession of law, but after- 
wards embraced the Christian religion. He possessed great 
abilities and learning of all kinds, which he employed vig- 
orously in the cause of Christianity ; and against heathens 
and heretics ; but towards the conclusion of his life he be- 
came a heretic himself. 

All the ancients and all the moderns have spoken highly 
of his abilities and learning. Eusebius says that he was 
one of the ablest Latin writers which had existed. Heap- 
pears to have been a pious man, but his piety was of a mel~ 



iOG PERIOD III....70....3Q6. 

ancholy and austere cast. He was deficient in judgement, 
and prone to credulity and superstition, which may perhaps 
serve to account for his departure from good principles in 
the latter part of his life. 

8. Origen, is one of the most conspicuous characters be- 
longing to the age in which he lived. He was born at 
Alexandria, in the year 185. In his youth he saw his fa- 
ther beheaded for professing Christianity, and all the family 
estate confiscated. But Providence provided for him. A 
rich lady of Alexandria took him under her patronage. 
He applied himself to study, and soon acquired great 
stores of learning. 

On his becoming master of the Alexandrian school, mul- 
titudes crowded to hear him, and were impressed with his 
instructions. At the age of 45 he was ordained a priest, 
and delivered theological lectures in Palestine. In dili- 
gence and learning he seems to have surpassed all his 
contemporaries. Of these, his Hexapla, or work of six 
columns, is a memorial 

The occasion of his preparing this stupendous work, 
was an objection, on the part of the Jews, when passages 
of scripture were quoted against them, that they did not 
agree with the Hebrew. Origen undertook to reduce all 
the Latin and Greek versions in use into a body with the 
Hebrew text, that they might be compared. He made six 
columns : in the first he placed the Hebrew, as the standard ; 
id the second the Septuagint, and then the other versions 
according to their dates — passage against passage. The 
whole filled fifty large volumes. It was found fifty years 
after his death, in an obscure place, in the city of Tyre, 
and deposited in the public library. The most of it was 
destroyed in the capture of the city, A. D. 653. 

As a theologian , we must not speak so highly of him. 
Unhappily, he introduced a mode of explaining Scripture 
which did much injury to the Church. He supposed it was 
not to be explained in a literal, but in an allegorical man- 
ner ; that is, that the Scriptures had a.hidden f or figurative 
sense. This hidden sense he endeavored to give, and al- 
ways at the expense of truth. 

His method of explaining Scripture was long after fol- 
lowed by many in the Church and schools, and greatly ten- 
ded to obscure the evangelical doctrines of the gospel . The 
errors of Origen were great. Jle was a learned man, but 



PERSECUTION. \QJ 

a most unsafe guide. He introduced, it is said, the prac- 
tice of selecting a single text as the subject of discourse 
Tie suffered martrydom under Decius, about 254. 

9. Cyprian, see Sec. 23, and onward. 

10. Novatian, see Sec. 24. 




VISION OF CONSTANTINE. 



PERIOD IV. 

THE PERIOD OF THE DECLINE OF PAGANISM WILL EXTEND FROM THE 

ACCESSION OF CONSTANTINE, A. D. 306, TO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF 

THE SUPREMACY OF THE ROMAN PONTIFF, A. D. 606. 

Sec. 1. In the year 306, Constantius Chlo- 
rus, who administered the government in the 
west, died at York, in Britain, and was suc- 
ceeded by his son Constantine. His acces- 
sion to the throne forms an important era in 
the history of the Church, as it was during his 
reign, that Christianity was established by the 
civil power, and consequently paganism began 
to decline. 

What is the extent of the period of Paganism ? 

Sec. 1. In what year did Constantius Chlorus die ? 
By whom was he succeeded ? What is said of Chris- 
tianity during his reign ? What of Paganism ? 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 109 

The father of Constantine had, for some time, been de- 
clining in health, and finding his end approaching, wrote 
to Galerius to send him his son, who was at that time de- 
tained by the latter, as a hostage. This request being re- 
fused, young Constantine, aware of the danger of his situ- 
ation, resolved on flight. Accordingly, seizing a favoura- 
ble opportunity, he fled from the court of Galerius, and to 
prevent pursuit, is said to have killed all the post-horses on 
his route. 

Soon after his arrival at York, his father died, having 
nominated his son to be his successor, an appointment 
which the army, without waiting to consult Galerius, 
gladly confirmed. 

Sec. 2. The division of the empire at this 
time -stood thus : the eastern department in- 
cluded Asia Minor, Syria, Egypt, and Pales- 
tine, with very considerable territory on even~ 
side. The western department comprised part 
of Africa, Sicily, Italy, Spain, Gaul, Germany, 
and Britain. The former of these divisions was 
governed by Galerius, he having sometime be- 
fore obliged Dioclesian and Maximinian to re- 
sign to him, their share of the imperial dignity. 
To the western department Constantine suc- 
ceeded, excepting Africa and Italy, which coun 
tries his father had voluntarily surrendered to 
Galerius. Of these, Severus, one of the Caesars 
of Galerius, had the charge ; and Maximin, an- 
other Caesar, had the charge of Egypt, Pales- 

What measures did Constantius adopt, when he was declining, to 
see his son Constantine ? What did Constantine do, when prohibit- 
ed going to see his father ? Whom did Constantius name as 
successor ? 

What did the eastern department of the empire at 
this time include ? What the western ? Who gov- 
erned the former ? Who the latter ? Who had the 
charge of Africa and Italy ? Who had the charge of 
Egypt and Palestine ? 

10 



1 10 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

tine, and the more distant provinces of the 
east. 

Sec. 3. Thoughout the department of Con- 
stantine, the Church enjoyed great peace and 
prosperity. The persecuting spirit of Galerius. 
however, still continued to rage. Several 
edicts continued to be enacted against the 
Christians, which throughout his division, ex- 
cepting in Africa and Italy, where more lenity 
was shewn by Severus, were executed with tin- 
greatest diligence. 

Sec. 4. In the year 310, the monster Galeri- 
us was reduced to the brink of the grave by a 
lingering disease. Stung by the reflection of 
his impious life, and wishing, perhaps, to make 
some atonement for his wicked persecution of 
the Christians, he issued a general edict, mak- 
ing it unlawful to persecute, and granting lib- 
erty of conscience to his subjects. 

The disease inflicted upon Galerius, like that of Herod, 
seems to have come immediately from the hand of God, and 
to have been, as in the case of that wicked prince, an awful 
exhibition of divine wrath. Worms bred in his frame, till 
even the bones and marrow became a mass of rottenness 
and putrefaction. No language can describe his distress, 
or depict the horrors of his mind. In the midst of his tor 
tures, as if conscious that to the persecution of the Chris- 
tians he owed the wrath he suffered, he cried out that " He 
would rebuild the Churches he had demolished, and repair 
the mischief he had done the innocent Christians." " We 
permit them," said he, in the edict which he published, 
" freely to profess their private opinions, and to assemble 

Sec. 3. What was the state of the Church in the de- 
partment of Constantino ? What is said of Galerius* 
persecuting spirit ? 

Sec. 4. What befel Galerius in the year 310 ? What 
did he do, by way of atonement for his persecution of 
the Christians ? 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. l\\ 

iq their conventicles, without fear of molestation ; provided 
always that they preserve a due respect to the established 
laws and government ;" and as if convinced that Chris- 
tians alone had power with God, he added, " We hope that 
our indulgence will engage the Christians to offer up pray- 
ers to the Deity, whom they adore, for our safety and pros- 
perity, for their own, and that of the republic." 

This important edict was issued, and set up at Nicome- 
dia, on the 13th April, 311 ; but the wretched Galerius did 
not long survive its publication, for he died about the be- 
ginning of May, under torments the most execruciating. 

Sec. 5. The edict of Galerius in favour of 
the Christians, was far from delivering them 
from the wrath of their enemies, especially in 
Syria and Egypt, which provinces were under 
the superstitious and cruel Maximin ; who 
after affecting to adopt the more lenient meas- 
ures of Galerius, for a short time, commenced 
the erection of heathen temples, the establish- 
ment of heathen worship, and a bitter persecu- 
tion of the Christians. 

Sec. 6. On his death bed, Galerius had be- 
queathed the imperial diadem to Licinius, to 
the no small mortification of Maximin, who 
had expected that honor himself. In the year 
313, the jealousy of these rivals broke out into 
a war, in which each contended for the sove- 
reignty of the east ; but victory, at length, 
decided in favour of Licinius. 

Sec. 7. The result of this contest was ex- 
ceedingly favourable to the Church, for Maxi- 

Relate the particulars of his sufferings and death ? 

Sec. 5. What effect had the edict of Galerius, in 
favour of the Christians ? What countries suffered 
most ? Under whom ? What did Maximin do ? 

Sec. 6. To whom did Galerius bequeath the diadem? 
Who expected it ? What was the consequence of 
this disappointment ? 



112 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

min, finding himself duped by a pagan oracle, 
which he had consulted before the battle, and 
which had predicted his victory, resolved upon 
the toleration of Christianity. His persecu- 
ting edicts were, therefore, countermanded ; 
and others, as full and favourable as those of 
Constantine, were substituted. Thus Chris- 
tianity was brought through this long and 
fearful struggle, and the followers of Jesus 
were allowed to believe, and worship as they 
pleased. 

Notwithstanding this change in the policy of Maximin, 
in respect to the toleration of Christianity, he had become 
too deeply laden with guilt to escape the righteous judge- 
ment of Heaven. Like Galerius, an invisible power smote 
him with a sore plague, which no skill could remove, and 
the tortures of which, no medicines could even alleviate 
Eusebius represents the vehemence of his inward inflama- 
tion to have been so great, that his eyes started from their 
sockets ; and yet still breathing, he confessed his sins, and 
called upon death to come and release him. He acknow- 
ledged that he deserved what he suffered for his cruelty, 
and for the insults which he offered to the Saviour. At 
length, he expired, in an agony which imagination can 
scarcely conceive, having taken a quantity of poison to fin- 
ish his hateful existence. 

Sec. 8. Maximin was succeeded at Rome by 
his son Maxentius, whose government becom- 
ing oppressive and exceedingly obnoxious to 
the people, they applied to Constantine, to 
relieve them from the tyrant. Willing to 
crush a foe, whom he had reason to feai\ 

Sec. 7. What effect had this quarrel between Maxi- 
min and Licinius, upon the Church ? 

Relate the particulars of the death of the wicked Maximin. 

Sec. 8. Who succeeded Maximin ? What was the 
character of his government ? To whom did the peo- 
ple apply for relief? What did Constantine do ' 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 113 

Constantino marched into Italy, in the year 
311, at the head of an army of several thou- 
sands, where he obtained a signal victory over 
Maxentius, who in his flight from the battle 
ground fell into the Tiber, and was drowned. 
Eusebius, who wrote the life of Constantine, has trans- 
mitted to us the following account of a very extraordinary 
occurrence, which the emperor related to this historian, and 
confirmed with an oath, as happening during his inarch 
into Italy. Being greatly oppressed with anxiety, as to the 
result of the enterprise which he had undertaken, and 
feeling the need of assistance from some superior power, 
in subduing Maxentius, he resolved to seek the aid of some 
Deity, as that which alone could ensure him success. Be- 
ing favourably impressed with the God of the Christians, he 
prayed to Him ; and in the course of the day, he was struck 
with the appearance of a cross in the heavens, exceeding 
bright, elevated above the sun, and bearing the inscription 
" Conquer by this." For a time Constantino was perplex- 
ed to conjecture the import of this vision ; but at night, 
Christ presented himself to him, in his slumbers, and hold- 
ing forth the sign which he had seen in the heavens, direc- 
ted him to take it as a pattern of a military standard, which 
lie should carry into battle as a certain protector. Accor- 
dingly, Constantine ordered such a standard to be made, 
before which the enemy fled in every direction. On be- 
coming master of Rome, he honoured the cross, by putting 
a spear of that form into the hand of the statue, which was 
erected for him, in that city.* 

What success attended his arms ? What befel Max- 
entius ? In what year was this ? 

What story has Eusebius transmitted about a vision which Con- 
stantine is said to have had ? Was this vision probably a reality ? 
For an answer to this question, see the note. 

* This vision of Constantine has occasioned no little perplexity to 
Ecclesiastical historians, and very opposite opinions have been form 
ed as to its reality. Milner, who has by some been censured for his 
credulity, considers it as a miracle, wrought in favour of Christiani- 
ty, and in answer to the prayer of Constantine. "He prayed, he 
implored," says this historian, " with much vehemence and simplici- 
ty, and God left him not unanswered." But is it possible, that God 
should thus signally answer a man, who was in doubt whether h<? 

10* 



1 14 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

Sec. 9. On the defeat and death of M axen- 
tius, the government of the Roman world be- 
came divided between Constantine and Lici- 
nius, who immediately granted to Christians 
permission to live according to their laws and 
institutions ; and in the year 313, by a formal 
edict drawn up at Milan, confirmed and ex- 
tended these privileges. 

Sec. 10. The concurrence of Licinius with 
Constantine in befriending the Christian cause, 
lasted but a few years. Becoming jealous of 

Sec. 9. On the defeat of Maxentius, between whom 
was the Roman empire divided ? What measures did 
they adopt in favour of Christians ? 

Sec. 10. Which of these emperors not long after be- 

should seek his aid, or that of some pagan deity ? Besides, if this 
were a miracle, and Constantine regarded it as such, it is still more 
singular that he should neglect to profess his faith in Christ by bap- 
tism, until on his death bed, more than 20 years after this event is 
said to have occurred. Dr. Havveis strongly maintains an opinion 
contrary to Milner. " I have received no conviction," says the for- 
mer historian, "from any thing I have yet read respecting the miracle 
of the cross in the sky, and the vision of Christ to Constantine the 
subsequent night, any more than of the thundering legion of Adri- 
an.*' " I will not," adds he, u say it was impossible, nor deny that 
the Lord might manifest himself to him, in this extraordinary way ; 
but the evidence is far from being conclusive, and I can hardly con- 
ceive a man of his character should be thus singularly favoured.'* 
Mosheim is evidently perplexed about it, and so is his translator. 
The latter admits, that " the whole story is attended with difficulties, 
which render it both as a fact and a miracle extremely dubious, to 
say no more." To this may be added the opinion of the author of 
an able disquisition on the subject, appended to vol. i. of Dr. Gre- 
gory's Church History — an opinion, formed, it should seem, from 
a critical and candid examination of the subject, viz. That Eusebius, 
to whom Constantine related the story, did not himself believe it. 
That there is not sufficient evidence that any of the army, besides 
the emperor, saw the phenomena in the heavens — That the accounts 
given of it by Constantine at different times, do not agree ; and, 
finally — That it was a fiction, invented by the emperor, to attach the 
Christian troops to his cause more firmly, and to animate his armv 
in the ensuing battle. 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. J if, 

the increasing power of his rival with the 
Christians, Licinius turned his hand against 
them, and proceeded to persecute and distress 
them. In consequence of which unprovoked 
attack upon them, Constantine declared war 
against him, which in the year 323 ended in 
his defeat and death. 

Licinius has by some been supposed to have been a Chris- 
tian ; but with what propriety this opinion has been enter- 
tained, seems difficult to conceive. M The truth of the 
case," says Dr. Jortin, " seems to have been, that he pre- 
tended for some time to be a Christian, but never was so. 
He was so ignorant that he could not even write his own 
name ; and so unfriendly to all learning, that he called it 
the pest and poison of the state." 

Sec. 11. The death of Licinius happened 
in 323, at which time Constantine succeeded 
to the whole Roman empire, which till now 
had not been in subjection to one individual 
prince for many years. This event tended in 
no small degree to increase the strength, and 
add to the external prosperity of the Christian 
cause ; since Christianity icas now universally 
established ; no other religion being tolerated 
throughout the bounds of the empire. 

Whether Constantine was sincerely attached to the gos- 
pel, or ever felt its sanctifying influences, is extremely 
doubtful. Yet it is certain, that he displayed no small zeal 
in honouring and establishing it. By his order, the pa* 

<ran to persecute Christians ? Why ? What did Con- 
stantine do upon this ? In what year was Licinius de- 
feated ? 

What is supposed to have been the real character of Licinius : 
What is said of his love of learning? 

Sec. 11. Upon the death of Licinius 323, who be- 
came sole master of the Roman empire ? What ef- 
fect had this upon Christianity ? 

What is said of Constantine's sincerity ? What measures aid he 
adopt to build up Christianity ? 



I 16 PERIOD IV....306....6G0. 

gan temples were demolished, or converted into Christian 
Churches; — the exercise of the old priesthood was forbid- 
den, and the idols destroyed. Large and costly structures 
for Christian worship were raised ; and those already erec- 
ted were enlarged and beautified. The Episcopacy was 
increased, and honoured with great favours, and enriched 
with vast endowments. The ritual received many addi- 
tions ; the habiliments of the clergy were pompous ; and 
the whole of the Christian service, at once, exhibited a 
scene of woridly grandeur and external parade. 

Sec. 12. The ascendancy thus given to 
Christianity over paganism by Constantine, — 
the exemption of its professors from bitter 
enemies, who through ten persecutions, had 
sought out and hunted down the children of 
God — the ease and peace which a Christian 
might now enjoy in his profession; would lead 
us to expect a corresponding degree of purity 
and piety, of Christian meekness and humility, 
among the Churches of Christ. This was, 
however, far from being their happy state. As 
external opposition ceased, internal disorders 
ensued. From this time we shall see a spirit 
of pride, of avarice, of ostentation, and domi- 
nation, invading both the officers and members 
of the Church ; we shall hear of schisms 
generated, heretical doctrines promulgated, 
and a foundation laid for an awful debasement 
and declension of true religion, and for the 
exercise of that monstrous power which was 
afterwards assumed by the popes of Rome. 

During the past history of the Church, we have seen her 
making her way through seas and fires, through clouds and 
storms. And so long as a profession of religion was attend- 
ee. 12. What was the effect of the ease and peace 
which the Church now enjoyed ? What were some 
of the evils which ensued ? The foundation of what 
[»ower was now laid ? 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 117 

ed with danger — so long as the dungeon, the rack, or the 
faggot, was in prospect to the disciples of Jesus, their live.* 
and conversation were pure and heavenly. The gospel 
was their only source of consolation, and they found it in 
every respect sufficient for all their wants. It taught them 
to expect to enter the kingdom of God, only " through much 
tribulation." By the animating views and principles it im- 
parted, it raised their minds above the enjoyments of the 
present scene ; and in hope of life and immortality, they 
could be happy, even if called to lay down their lives, for 
the sake of their profession. Herein the power of their re- 
ligion was conspicuous ; — it was not with them an empty 
speculation floating in the mind, destitute of any influence 
upon the will and affections. While it induced them to 
count no sacrifice too costly, which they were called to 
make for the gospel's sake, they were led to experience th^ 
most fervent Christian affection one towards another — to 
sympathise most tenderly with each other, in all their sor- 
rows and distresses, and thereby bearing one another's bur- 
dens, to fulfil their Lord's new command of brotherly love. 
This was the prominent feature in Christianity, during the 
first three centuries. 

But now, when a profession of the gospel was no longer 
attended with danger, — when the Churches became liber- 
ally endowed, and the clergy were loaded with honours, — 
humility, and self-denial, and brotherly kindness, the prom- 
inent characteristics of the religion of Jesus, seem scarcely 
perceptible. Every thing which was done, had a primary re- 
ference to show and self-aggrandizement. The government 
of the Church underwent a great change, being moulded, 
as far as was possible, after the government of the state. 
The emperor assumed the title of bishop ; and claimed the 
prerogative of regulating its external affairs ; and he and his 
successors convened councils, in which they presided, and 
determined all matters of discipline. The bishops corres- 
ponded to magistrates, whose jurisdiction was confined to 
single cities ; the metropolitans to proconsuls, or presidents 

For the three first centuries did the Church in general enjoy a 
state of peace, or was it called to experience persecution and suffer- 
ing ? What was the prominent feature in Christianity during this 
time ? What change did the government of the Church undergo in 
the time of Constantine ? What title did he assume? What pre- 
rogative did he claim ? In what respects did a bishop of primitive 



US PERIOD 1V....306....60G. 

of provinces ; the primates to the emperor's vicars, each of 
whom governed one of the imperial provinces. 

Such is an outline of the constitution of the Christian 
Church, as new modeled under the auspices of Constan 
tine. How great a departure from the order established by 
the Apostles of our Lord, in the primitive Churches ! " Let 
none," says a distinguished ecclesiastical historian, alluding 
to the state of things in the first and second centuries, 
"confound the bishops of this primitive and golden period 
of the Church, with those of whom we read in the following 
ages. For though they were both designated by the same 
name, yet they differed extremely in many respects. A 
bishop during the first and second centuries, was a person 
who had the care of one Christian assembly, which at that 
time was, generally speaking, small enough to be contain- 
ed in a private house. In this assembly he acted, not so 
much with the authority of a master, as with the zeal and 
diligence of a servant. The Churches, also, in those early 
times, were entirely independent ; none of them subject to 
any foreign jurisdiction, but each one was governed by its 
own rulers and its own laws. Nothing is more evident 
than the perfect equality that reigned among the primitive 
Churches ; nor does there ever appear, in the first century, ' 
the smallest trace of that association of provincial Church- 
es from which councils and metropolitans derive their ori- 
gin." 

The conduct of Constantine towards the pagans merits, 
too, our severest censure, notwithstanding that his power 
was exercised in favour of Christianity. Instead of leav- 
ing every one to obey the dictates of his conscience, he 
prohibited by law the worship of idols, throughout the 
bounds of his empire. In this, he obviously transcended 
the authority invested in him as a civil ruler — for if a civil 
magistrate may prohibit religious opinions, or punish the 
abettors of them, merely because in his view they are un- 
scriptural, he has the same right to punish a professing 
Christian, whose sentiments, or practices, differ from his 
own, as he would have to punish a pagan, or a Mahomrne- 
dan. If the magistrate may lawfully exercise a control over 
the human mind, in one instance, may he not in any other ? 

rimes differ, from those in the days of Constantine ? How did Un- 
churches differ ? What measures did Constantine adpDt, in resped 
to the pagans ? Is he to be justified ? 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. ]]<) 

since upon the supposition, his own judgement is the au- 
thorised standard of what is right and wrong, in matters of 
religion. The truth is, the magistrate derives no authori- 
ty, either from reason, or the word of God, to control the 
human mind in relation to its religious faith. Upon this 
principle, Constantine and his bishops were no more justi- 
fied in abolishing heathenism, by the force of civil power, 
than Dioclesian, and Galerius with the priests, were justified 
in their attempt to break down and destroy Christianity. 
Well has it been observed ; " Let the law of the land re- 
strain vice and injustice of every kind, as ruinous to the 
peace and order of society, for this is its proper province : 
but let it not tamper with religion, by attempting to enforce 
its exercises and duties. 5 ' 

Sec. 13. At this time commenced the schism 
of the Donatists, the origin of which according 
to Dr. Jorton, is to be traced to the persecution, 
A. D. 303, during which Christians were re- 
quired to give up their sacred books. They 
who complied were called Traditores. Among 
those who were suspected of this fault, was 
Mensurius, bishop of Carthage, for which and 
other reasons, Donatus, bishop of Numidia, 
and his partizans, refused to hold communion 
with him. Thus began a schism which con- 
tinued three hundred years, and overspread the 
provinces of Africa. 

The Donatists, after their party was formed, maintained 
that the sanctity of their bishops gave to their community 
alone, a full right to be considered as the true, the pure and 
holy Church. Hence, they avoided all communication 
with other Churches, from an apprehension of contracting 
their impurity and corruption. They also pronounced the 
sacred rites and institutions void of all virtue among those 
Christians, who were not precisely of their sentiments, 

Sec,. 13. What schism commenced about this time ? 
What was the origin of this ? Who was Donatus ? 
What is said of him ? How long did this schism last ? 

What opinion did the Donatists maintain ? What course di<: 
they take with those who joined their party ? 



j ->0 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

They not only rebaptized those who joined their party from 
other Churches, but reordained those, who already sustain-' 
ed the ministerial office. 

Sec. 14. This schism Constantine took fruit- 
less pains to heal, both by councils and hear- 
ings ; but finding the Donatists refractory, he 
was provoked to banish some, and to put others 
to death. The banished, however, were some 
time after recalled, and permitted to hold such 
opinions as they pleased. Under the succes- 
sors of Constantine, they experienced a variety 
of fortune, for many years, until, at length, they 
dwindled aw r ay. 

The immediate cause of the above schism, according to 
Dr. Mosheim, was this. — Mensurius dying in the year 311, 
the Church proceeded to the election of Caecilian, the dea- 
con, and called the neighbouring bishops to sanction their 
choice, in ordaining him to the office. 

This hasty procedure gave umbrage to Botrus and Cele- 
sius, both presbyters of the same Church, who were aspi- 
ring to the same office ; and also to the Numidian bishops, 
who had before this always been invited to be present, at 
the consecration of the bishops of Carthage. Hence as- 
sembling themselves at Carthage, they summoned Caecili- 
an before them, to answer for his conduct. The flame thus 
kindled, was augmented by means of Lucilla, an opulent 
lady, who had been reproved by Caecilian for improper con- 
duct, and who, on that account, had conceived a violent 
prejudice against him. At her expense, the Numidian 
bishops were assembled, and entertained. Among these 
bishops was Donatus of Casae-nigrae ; — a man said to be of 
an unhappy, schismatical temper; after whom, on account 
of the distinguished part he took in this affair, the party 

Sec. 14. What did Constantine do, to heal this 
schism? When he found himself unable to accom- 
plish this, what measures did he adopt ? What is said 
of the Donatists, under the successors of Constantine ? 

What was the immediate cause of this schism, according to Mo- 
sheim ? What two presbyters were displeased with the appoint- 
ment of Ccrcilian ? Why ? Why were the Numidian bishops dis- 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. J 2 y 

was called. The result of this council was, that Caecilian 
was set aside, and Majorinus elected in his stead. This 
act divided the Church of Carthage into two parties, each 
of which was determined to abide by its own bishop. But 
the controversy was not confined to Carthage. In a short 
time it spread far and wide, not only throughout Numidia, 
but even throughout all the provinces of Africa ; which en- 
tered so zealously into this ecclesiastical war, that in most 
cities there were two bishops, one at the head of the party 
of Caecilian, and the other acknowledged by the followers 
of Majorinus. 

At length the Donatists laid their controversy before Con- 
stantine ; who in the year 313, with several bishops, exam- 
ined the subject, and gave judgement in favour of Caecili- 
an, who was entirely acquitted of the crimes laid to his 
charge. 

In a second, and a much more numerous assembly, conven- 
ed at Aries in 314, the subject was again investigated, with 
a similar result. Not satisfied, however, the Donatists ap- 
pealed to the immediate judgement of the emperor, who 
indulgently admitted them to a hearing at Milan, A. D. 316. 
The issue of this third trial was not more favourable to the 
Donatists, than that of the two preceding councils, whose 
decisions the emperor confirmed. The subsequent conduct 
of these schismatics, at length, became so disgraceful, that 
the emperor deprived them of their Churches in Africa, and 
sent into banishment their seditious bishops. Nay, he car- 
ried his resentment so far as to put some of them to death, 
probably on account of the intolerable malignancy which 
they discovered in their writings and discourses. Hence 
arose violent commotions in Africa, as the sect of the Do- 
natists was extremely powerful and numerous there. The 
emperor condescended, by embassies and negotiations, to 
allay these disturbances, but they were without effect. 

After the death of Constantine, his son Constans attempt" 
ed to heal this deplorable schism, and to engage the Dona- 
tists to conclude a treaty of peace. All methods of recon- 
ciliation were ineffectual. At length, in a battle fought at 

pleased ? By what means was the difficulty increased? What 
council was called ? At whose expense ? What is said of Donatus ? 
What was the result of this council ? What was the effect of it ? 
Where did the controversy spread ? To whom did the Donatists 
appeal ? What was the result of this appeal ? What measures did 
Constantine finally take, in respect to the Donatists ? After the 
11 



122 PERIOD IV....306....6G6. 

Bagnia, they were signally defeated, after which their cause 
seemed to decline. In 362, the emperor Julian permitted 
those, who had before been exiled, to return, upon which 
the party greatly revived. In 377, Gratian deprived them 
of their churches, and prohibited all assemblies, both pub- 
lic and private. The sect, however, was still numerous, as 
appears from the number of Churches which the people had 
in Africa, towards the conclusion of this century, and 
which were served by no less than 400 bishops. A subse- 
quent division among them, together with the writings of 
Augustine, about the end of the century, caused the sect 
greatly to decline. 

Sec. 15. Soon after the commencement of 
the schism of the Donatists, there originated 
a controversy in the Church of Alexandria in 
Egypt, well known by the name of the "Avian 
Controversy" which was managed with so much 
violence, as at length to involve the whole 
Christian world. The author of this contro- 
versy was Arius, a presbyter of the Church, 
who maintained against Alexander the bishop, 
that the Son is totally and essentially distinct 
from the Father ; subordinate to him, not only 
in office, but in nature; that since the Son was 
begotten, he had a beginning, and hence that 
there was a time, when he was not. 

The sentiments of the primitive Christians for the three 
first centuries, in reference to the divinity of the Saviour, 
historians tell us were, generally speaking, uniform ; at 
least there do not appear to have been any public controver- 
sies touching this leading article of the Christian faith. It 
was left for Arius to commence a dispute, which may be 
said to have involved the whole Christian world in a flame. 
To raise such a controversy, he was eminently qualified. 

death of Constantine, what took place ? When did the sect dwin 
die away ? From what causes ? 

Sec. 15. What controversy arose about the same 
time of the schism of the Donatists ? Who was the 
author of it ? What sentiments did Arius maintain ? 

What are said to have been the sentiments of Christians general- 



v> : « 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 123 

To a restless and factious spirit, he united great address, 
and deep skill in the logic of the times ; besides, he was 
distinguished for gravity of deportment, and irreproachable 

£ manners. 

The occasion of this dispute appears to have been sim- 
ply this. Alexander, speaking upon the subject of the 

|jf Trinity, had affirmed that there was " a unity in the Trin- 
ity, and particularly that the Son was co-eternal, and con- 
substantial, and of the same dignity with the Father." To 
this language Arius objected, and argued that there was a 
time when the Son of God was not ; that he was capable of 
virtue and of vice ; that he was a creature, and mutable as 
other creatures. 

Sec. 16. These sentiments of Arius spread- 
ing abroad, soon found many to favour them ; 
among whom were some, who were as much 
distinguished for their learning and genius, as 
for their rank and station. 

Sec. 17. Alexander, alarmed at the propaga- 
tion of sentiments so unscriptural in his view, 
remonstrated with Arius ; and by conciliatory 
•> measures, attempted to restore him to a more 
scriptural system. Finding his efforts vain, 
and that Arius was still spreading his doctrines 
abroad, he summoned a council consisting of 
near a hundred bishops, by which Arius, and 
several of his partisans, were deposed and ex- 
communicated. 

Upon his excommunication, Arius retired to Palestine, 
whence he addressed several letters to the most eminent 
men of those times ; in which he attempted to demonstrate 

I v, for the three first centuries, touching the Saviour's divinity ? 
What was the origin of the dispute, which Arius carried on ? 

Sec. 16. What is said of the spread of the senti- 
ments of Arius ? 

Sec. 17. What measures did Alexander take in rela- 
tion to this business ? 

Upon his excommunication, whither did Arius retire ? What 
did he here do , ? 



i.->4 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

the truth of his opinions ; and that with so much success, 
that vast numbers seceded to his party, and among them 
Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, a man greatly distinguish- 
ed in the Church by his influence and authority. 

Sec. 18. The dispute still progressing, at 
length attracted the attention of Constan- 
tine ; who, finding all efforts to reconcile Alex- 
ander and Arius fruitless, issued letters to the 
bishops of the several provinces of the empire 
to assemble at Nice, in Bithynia, which was 
accordingly done, A. D. 325. In this council, 
which consisted of 318 bishops, besides a mul- 
titude of presbyters, deacons, and others — the 
emperor himself presided. After a session of 
more than two months, Arius was deposed, ex- 
communicated, and forbidden to enter Alexan- 
dria. At the same time was adopted what is 
known by the name of the "Nicene Creed"* 
said to be the production of Athanasius, and 
which the emperor ordered should be subscri- 
bed by all, upon pain of banishment. 

Sec. 18. What measures did Constantine adopt to 
terminate this controversy? What was the decision 
of the council at Nice ? What is the name of the 
creed which at this time was adopted ? 

* The following is the creed alluded to above : " We believe in 
one God, the Father Almighty, maker of all things visible and in- 
visible : and in the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the only be- 
gotten ; begotten of the Father, that is, of the substance of the Fa 
ther. God of God ; Light of Light ; true God of true God ; be- 
gotten, not made ; consubstantial with the Father, by whom all 
things were made, things in heaven, and things on earth ; who for 
us men, -end for our salvation, came down and was incarnate, and 
became man ; suffered and rose again the third day, and ascended 
into the heavens, and comes to judge the quick and the dead ; and 
in the Holy Ghost. And the catholic and apostolic church doth 
anathematize those persons who say, that there was a time when the 
Son of God was not ; that he was not before he was born ; that he 
was made of nothing, or of another substance or being; or that hr 
Is created, or changeable, or convertible." 






DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 125 

The place in which the council assembled, was a large 
i oom in the palace. Having taken their places, they con- 
tinued standing, until the emperor, who was clad in an ex- 
I ceedingly splendid dress, made his appearance. 

When all at length were seated, says Eusebius, the pa- 
triarch of Antioch rose, and addressing the emperor, gave 
thanks to God on his account — congratulating the Church 
on its prosperous condition, brought about by his means, 
and particularly in the destruction of the idolatrous worship 
of Paganism. 

To these congratulations of the patriarch, the emperor 
replied, that he was happy at seeing them assembled on an 
occason so glorious as that of amicably settling their diffi- 
culties ; which, he said, had given him more concern than 
all his wars. He concluded by expressing an earnest wish, 
that they would as soon as possible remove every cause of 
dissension, and lay the foundation of a lasting peace. 

On concluding his address, a scene occurred, which pre- 
sented to the emperor a most unpromising prospect. In- 
stead of entering upon the discussion of the business, for 
which they had been convened, the bishops began to com- 
plain to the emperor of each other, and to vindicate them- 
selves. Constantine listened to their mutual recriminations 
with great patience ; and when, at his instance, their respec- 
tive complaints were reduced to writing, he threw all the 
billets unopened into the fire; saying that it did not belong 
to him to decide the differences of Christian bishops, and 
that the hearing of them must be deferred till the day of 
judgement. i^ 1 

After this, the council proceeded in earnest to the busi- 
ness of their meeting. Their discussions, began June 19th 
and continued to the 25th of August, when these discus- 
sions were published abroad. 

Before this council broke up, some few other matters 
were determined ; such as would deserve no place here, 
were it not to show the sad defection of Christianity in the 
increase of superstition and human traditions. It was de- 
screed that Easter should be kept at the same season, through 
■ all the Church ; that celibacy was a virtue; that new con- 
Where did this council assemble ? What were some of the cere- 
monies observed on the opening of the council of Nice ? What un- 
promising scene occurred ? How long did the council continue its 
session ? What other matters were determined by this council p 



m PERIOD IV....306....606, ^ 

verts should not be introduced to orders; that a certain 
course of penitence should be enjoined on the lapsed: 
with other directions of a similar nature. 

Sec. 19. The principal persons who appear- 
ed on the side of Arius, and assisted him in the 
"public disputations, were Eusebius of Nicome- 
dia, Theognis of Nice, and Maris of Calcedon ; 
the person who chiefly opposed them, and took j 
the part of Alexander, was Athanasius, at that 
time only a deacon in the Church of Alexan- 
dria. 

Sec 20. The controversy which had arisen 
between Arius and Alexander, was far from be- 
ing put to rest, by the decision of the council 
of Nice. The doctrines of Arius had indeed 
been condemned ; he himself had been banish- 
ed to Illyricum ; his followers been compelled 
to assent to the Nicene creed, and his writings 
proscribed; yet his doctrines found adherents, 
and both Arius and his friends made vigorous 
efforts to j-egain their former rank and privi- 
leges. 

Sec. 21. In the year 330, through the assis- 
tance of Constantia, the emperor's sister, the 
Arians succeeded in obtaining the recal of Ari- 
us, and the repeal of the laws against them. 
The emperor also recommended to Athanasius. 
who had succeeded Alexander, to receive Ari- 
us to his communion. But the inflexible Atha- 1 

Sec. 19. Who were some of the principal persons 
at this council, on the side of Arius ? Who opposed 
them ? 

Sec. 20. What effect had the decision of this council 
to silence the Arians ? 

•Sec, 2L What circumstances occurrred in 330, 






DECLINE OF PAGANISM. j27 

nasius refused, and not long after was banished 
into Gaul. 

The decision of the council of Nice met with Constan- 
tine's approbation, at the time. But, afterwards, he was 
made to believe that Arius and his followers had been un- 
justly condemned. Hence, he issued his edict, revoking 
the sentence against him, and repealing the severe laws 
which had been enacted against his party. 

Sec. 22. The doubt, which seems still to have 
hung about Constantine as to Arius, induced 
him to order the latter to Constantinople, where 
he required him to assent to the Nicene creed. 
This he readily did, and confirmed his belief 
with an oath. 

The subscription to the Nicene creed, on the part of Ari- 
us, all credible testimony goes to show, to have been with 
the greatest duplicity, and the most improper reservation. 

«IIe assented to it, indeed, but explained it in a widely dif- 
ferent manner from the orthodox. 

Sec. 23. The apparent sincerity of Arius de- 
ceived the emperor, who ordered Alexander of 
Constantinople, to receive him to communion. 
The day was fixed for his restoration ; but while 
he was on the way to the Church, Arius was 
suddenly seized with some disease of the bow- 
els, and died, A. D. 336. 

On receiving the orders of Constantine to acknowledge 

favour of the Arians ? What was recommended to 
Athanasius ? Upon his refusal, what became of him ? 

Why did Constantine alter his opinions and conduct, in respect 
to the Arians ? , 1 

Sec. 22. What, in consideration of his doubts, did 
Constantine require of Arius ? In what manner did 
Arius comply ? 

What may be inferred from this conduct of Arius ? 

Sec. 23. What effect had Arius' apparent sincerity 
upon Constantine ? What order did he issue upon 
this ? What prevented this order from being carried 
into execution ? 



128 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

Arius, Alexander, it is said, betook himself to prayer 
He fervently prayed that God would, in some way, prevent 
the return of a man to the Church, whom he could not but 
consider as a disturber of its peace, and hypocritical in his 
profession. The sudden and extraordinary manner in 
which Arius died, was no small mortification to his party, 
and the orthodox did not escape the imputation of having 
been accessary to it. 

Sec. 24. In the year 337, Constantine died, 
having received baptism, during his sickness, 
at the hands of his favourite bishop, Eusebius 
of Nicomedia. 

The character of Constantine has been variously repre- 
sented. His sincerity in espousing the Christian cause 
cannot reasonably be doubted ; but his religion, after all, 
possesses none of the leading characteristics peculiar to the 
gospel. He was a good emperor, and an honest man ; but 
too little acquainted with real Christianity, to adopt the 
best measures in propagating a cause, so different from this 
world, both in its nature and in its influence. 

Sec. 25. The state of religion at the death 
of Constantine was exceedingly low. The 
Church was distracted with baneful divisions ; 
and a general struggle for power and wealth 
seemed to predominate. 

The establishment of Christianity by Constantine under 
providence, was a glorious event for the Church. But in 
connecting it with the affairs of the state, as he did, he laid 
the foundation for the most grievous evils. The distinction 
of rank and eminence among the clergy, could not fail to 
introduce jealousy and rivalship. For a long period, Anti- 

What effect had the sudden and singular death of Arius upon the 
Arians ? To what did they ascribe it ■ 

Sec. 24. When did Constantine die ? What reli- 
gious rite did he receive, in his last sickness ? 

Tn what light is the religious character of Constantine to be re- * 
garded ? 

Sec. 25. What was the state of religion at the 
death of Constantine ? By what was the Church 
distracted ? 

What effect had the connecting of the Church with the the arTairs 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 129 

ocli, Alexandria, and Rome, had ranked high on account 
of the number of Christians in their several districts, and 
also for that eminence of character which had marked their 
bishops. But to these there was no prescribed authority in 
point of order or rank, till Constantine gave them a kind ot 
supremacy over their brethren. To these three, he now ad- 
ded Constantinople. These four cities were converted in- 
to bishoprics, called metropolitan. In the course of the 
century, these metropolitans became patriarchs ; and, by 
and by, as we shall see, the bishop of Rome became pontijj 
or pope. Hence may be traced the manner in which the 
ministers of Christ, from being on an equality, were at 
length separated into the different orders of pontiffs, patri- 
archs, metropolitans, archbishops, bishops, and the like. 
Nor should it be forgotten, that for a time these Church of- 
ficers were exalted and appointed by the civil magistrate, 
without the concurrence of the people, till at length the 
bishop of Rome became lord of all. 

Sec. 26. On the death of Constantine, the 
empire was distributed among his three sons ; 
but a quarrel soon after arose between the 
brothers, which terminating fatally to two, Con- 
stantius became sole monarch of the Roman 
empire, in the year 353, 

Sec. 27. In the year 356 died Anthony the 
hermit, who may be considered the father of 
that monastic life, for which several of the 
succeeding centuries were remarkably distin- 
guished. 






of the state ? The bishops of what places at this time were most 
pre-eminent ? Why ? What other place was added to these ? What 
title had these bishops ? What title did they receive afterwards . 
To what did this ultimately lead ? 

Sec. 26. Qfl the death of Constantine, how was the 
empire divided ? Which of these two brothers soon 
after became sole monarch ? When ? 

Sec. 27. When did Anthony the hermit die ? Of 
what was he the father ? 









130 PERIOD 1V....306....606. 




ST. ANTHONY IN THE DESERT. 

Seclusion from the world, and the practice of austerities, 
had been adopted by many of a romantic turn, in the for- 
mer century; {Per. III. Sec. 22.) but it was left to another, 
to set an example of self-denial, which the world had never 
before seen. Anthony was an illiterate youth of Alexan- 
dria. Happening, one day, to enter a church, he heard 
the words of our Lord to the young ruler ; " Sell all that 
thou hast, and give to the poor." Considering this as a 
special call to him, he distributed his property — deserted 
his family and friends — took up his residence among the 
tombs, and in a ruined tower. Here, having practiced self- 
denial for some time, he advanced three days journey into 
the desert, eastward of the Nile ; where, discovering a most 
lonely spot, he fixed his abode. 

His example and his lessons infected others, whose curi- 
osity pursued him to the desert, and before he closed his 
life, which was prolonged to the term of one hundred anc 
five years, he beheld vast numbers imitating the example 
which he had set them. From this time, monks multipli- 
ed incredibly, on the sands of Lybia, upon the rocks of 

What is said of a fondness for seclusion in the preceding century: 
Who was Anthony? How came he to devote himself to a life of 
seclusion ? Whither did he retire ? What was the effect of his 
example ? How long did Anthony live? Where did the monks 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 131 

Thebias, and the cities of the Nile. Even to this day, the 
traveller may explore the ruins of fifty monasteries, which 
were planted to the south of Alexandria, by the disciples of 
Anthony. 

Influenced by the example of Anthony, a Syrian youth, 
whose name was Hilarion, fixed his dreary abode on a san- 
dy beach, between the sea and a morass, about seven miles 
from Gaza. The austere penance, in which he persisted 
for forty-eight years, diffused a similar enthusiasm ; and in- 
numerable monasteries were soon distributed over all Pal- 
estine. 

In the west, Martin of Tours, founded a monastery at 
Poictiers, and thus introduced monastic institutions into 
France. Such was the rapid increase of his disciples, that 
two thousand monks followed in his funeral procession. In 
other countries, they appear to have increased in the same 
proportion ; and the progress of monkery is said not to have 
been less rapid, or less universal than that of Christianity. 
Nor was this kind of life confined to males. Females 
began about the same time to retire from the world, and to 
dedicate themselves to solitude and devotion. Nunneries 
were erected, and such as entered them, were henceforth 
secluded from all worldly intercourse. They were neither 
allowed to go out, nor was any one permitted to go in to 
see them. Here, they served themselves, and made their 
own clothes, which were white and plain woollen. The 
height of the cap was restricted to an inch and two lines. ,, 
One of the most renowned examples of monkish pen- 
ance that is upon record, is that of St. Simeon, a Syrian 
monk, who lived about the middle of the fifth century, and 
who is thought to have outstripped all who preceded him. 
He is said to have lived thirty-six years on a pillar erected 
on the summit of a mountain, in Syria, whence he got the 
name of " Simeon the Stylite." 

From this pillar, it is said, he never descended, unless to 
take possession of another, which he did four times, having 
in all occupied five of them. On his last pillar, which was 
sixty feet high, and only three feet broad ; he remained, 
according to report, fifteen years without intermission, 

greatly multiply ? What is said of Hilarion ? What of Martin of 
Tours ? What of female seclusion ? What regulations were ob- 
served in the nunneries ? Relate the particulars of St. Simeon the 
Syrian. How did some of the fathers of the Church regard this 



* 






132 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

summer and winter, day and night ; exposed to all the in- 
clemencies of the seasons, in a climate liable to great and 
sudden changes, from the most melting heat, to the most 
piercing cold. 

We are informed that he always stood, the breadth of 
his pillar not permitting him to lie down. He spent the 
day, till three in the afternoon, in meditation and prayer ; 
from that time till sunset he harangued the people, who 
flocked to him from all countries. Females were not per- 
mitted to approach him — not even his own mother ; who is 
said, through grief and mortification in being refused ad- 
mittance, to have died the third day after her arrival. 

Similar instances of extravagance and superstition in those 
times abounded. It is to be regretted that these extrav- 
agancies, and this increasing fondness for seclusion, were 
^o greatly extolled by the Fathers of the Catholic Church. 
Even Athanasius encouraged the institution of monkery. 
Basil terms monkery " an angelical institution, a blessed 
and evangelical life, leading to the mansions of the Lord." 
Jerome declares " the societies of monks and nuns to be 
the very flower and most precious stone, among all the or- 
naments of the Church." Others were equally eloquent in 
extolling the perfection of monkery, and commending the 
practice. 

The consequence of these praises, on the part of men so 
eminent in the Church, in relation to this kind of life, was 
as might be expected, a most rapid increase of both mon- 
asteries and monks. Even nobles, and dukes, and princes, 
not only devoted immense treasures in founding and in- 
creasing these establishments ; but descended from their 
elevated stations, and immured themselves in these con- 
vents, for the purpose of communion with God. Thou- 
sands who still continued to live in the world, consecrated 
their wealth to purchase the prayers of these devoted saints ; 
and even tyrants and worn out debauchees considered 
themselves secure of eternal glory, by devoting their for- 
tunes to some monastic institution. 

The real history of these establishments, however, would 
disclose little in favour of religion. There were doubtless 
many who ripened within their walls for heavenly glory ; 

but there is reason to fear that the majority, under the 

~ , . — 

fondness for seclusion ? What was the consequence of these praises r 
What would the real historv of these monastic establishments dis- 



: 

dS, 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 133 

the mask of superior piety, led lives of luxury, licentiousness 
and debauchery. 

These monastic institutions served one good purpose, 
and that one was important. During the dark ages which 
succeeded, when the light of science, throughout the world, 
was eclipsed by the barbarous incursions of the illiterate 
nations of the north, science and literature here found an 
asylum. Libraries were formed and carefully preserved, 
which, on the restoration of learning, were of great value 
to the world. 

The subsequent history of these establishments is interes- 
ting. In the sixth century, the extravagancies of the monks, 
it was acknowledged, needed a check. This induced Ben- 
edict, a man distinguished for his piety, to institute a rule 
of discipline, by which a greater degree of order was in- 
troduced into the monasteries, and a wholesome restraint 
was laid upon the wild and extravagant conduct of their in- 
mates. For a time, the Benedictine order became extreme- 
ly popular, and swallowed up all others; but luxury and 
licentiousness gradually invaded even the convents of Ben- 
edict. 

During the eighth and ninth centuries, the monks rose 
to the highest veneration. Even princes sought admittance 
to their cloisters, and the wealth of the great was poured in- 
to their treasuries. In such estimation were the monks 
held, that they were selected to occupy the highest offices 
of state. Abbots and monks filled the palaces of kings, 
and were even placed at the head of armies. 

The tenth century gave rise to a new order in France, 
by the name of the congregation of Clugni. For a season, 
the rules of reform which they adopted, and the sanctity 
which they assumed, gave them a high name. But licen- 
tiousness and debauchery, the natural result of a life of ease 
and luxury, soon sunk them into utter contempt. 

During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, flourished the 
orders of the Cisterians and Carthusians. The thirteenth 
gave birth to an order widely different from any which be- 
close ? What good purpose did they subserve ? What change took 
place in the sixth century in respect to the monastic establishments : 
Who was the author of this reform ? What is said of the standing 
of the monks in the eighth and ninth centuries ? What new order 
arose in the tenth ? What is said of their character ? What orders 
flourished in the 11th and 12th centuries? What order arose in 
the 13th ? What four orders arose from the Mendicants in the 13th ? 

12 



134 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

fore existed. This was the order of Mendicants, instituted 
by Innocent III. They were taught to contemn wealth, 
and obtained their living only by charity. This order be- 
came extremely popular, and numbered its thousands, who 
were spread over all Europe. 

In the thirteenth century, from this order, under the aus- 
pices of Gregory, arose four others — the Dominicans, the 
Franciscans, the Carmelites, and the hermits of St. Augus- 
tine. The two first of these were much more respectable 
than the latter, and for three centuries governed the coun- 
cils of Europe. They filled the most important offices in 
church and state, and gave to the papal power an influence 
and authority, scarcely credible. 

It is needless to dwell longer on this subject. The mis- 
chiefs which resulted from these monastic institutions, vol- 
umes would scarcely portray. Their secret history would 
develope a chapter of superstition, and fraud — of debauch- 
eries, and of every species of enormity, which a virtuous 
man would be shocked to read. " To go into a convent," 
says Dr. Johnson, 'I for fear of being immoral, is as if a 
man should cut off his hands, for fear he should steal. To 
suffer with patience and fortitude when called to it, for the 
cause of truth, is virtuous and heroical ; but to exclude 
one's self from the light of day, under pretence of greater 
devotedness to God, — to creep on all fours like beasts — to 
lacerate one's body with thorns — to defame — to afflict — to 
murder one's self, this is absurd." The religion of the 
gospel requires us, indeed, to live unspotted from the world ; 
but then we must at the same time, visit the widow and the 
fatherless. 

Sec. 28. Constantius was an Arian, and con- 
sequently favoured that cause, from the time 
of his accession, at the death of Constantine, 
A. D. 337, to his own death, in the year 361. 
During the whole of this period, Arianism 
reigned, almost without a check ; and the 
friends of the opposite faith suffered the most 

Which two were most respected? What is said of them? What 
was the real character of these institutions ? 

Sec. 28. When did Constantius come to the throne ? 
When did he die ? What party did he favour ? 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 135 

bitter persecution. During the reign of this 
prince, Athanasius, who had been recalled 
from banishment, was again exiled, and again 
recalled ; but was obliged to secrete himself 
from his persecutors, with some monks, in a 
desert. 

The state of the Church at this time, could we give a 
just representation of it, would afford no comfort to the 
reader. The scriptures were no longer the standard of 
Christian faith. What was orthodox, and what was hete- 
rodox, was to be determined only by fathers and councils. 
Ministers had departed from the simplicity of Christian 
doctrine and manners ; avarice and ambition ruled ; tem- 
poral grandeur, high preferment and large revenues, were 
the ruling passion. 

As either party at any time gained the advantage, it 
treated the other with marked severity. The Arians, how- 
ever, being generally in power, the orthodox experienced 
almost uninterrupted oppression. 

In 34D, Constantius was influenced to recal Athanasius, 
and to restore him to his office at Alexandria. To his en- 
emies, no measures could have been more repulsive; and 
it was the signal to rise up against him, in the most bitter 
accusations. Athanasius was obliged to flee before the 
storm, and take shelter in the obscurity of a desert. The 
blast fell upon the friends whom he had left behind ; some 
of them were banished ; some were loaded with chains, and 
imprisoned ; while others were scourged to death. 

In respect to the Arians, it is impossible for a moment 
to justify them. No circumstances can exist for measures 
so violent as those which they adopted ; but then, it must 
be remembered, that the orthodox were not much less vio- 
lent, where they possessed the power. Athanasius, who 
was at the head of the orthodox party, was a man of rest- 
less disposition, and of aspiring views. His speculative 
views of the doctrines of the Scriptures, appear in general 

What did the orthodox party suffer ? What is said of 
Athanasius ? 

What was the real state of the Church at this time ? What was 
the standard of orthodoxy ? What was the conduct of ministers ? 
When did Constantius recal Athanasius ? What effect had this up- 
*n the Arians ? What became of Athanasius ? Can either party 



136 PERIOD IV....306....60tf. 

to have been correct ; but he cannot be exempted from the 
charge of oppressing his opponents, when he had the 
means. 

It may be added in respect to the Arians, that, at length, 
they became divided among themselves, and a great varie- 
ty of sects sprang up among them as the consequence. 
Hence we read of semi-arians, aetians, eunomians, and per- 
haps a hundred others ; of whom it is only necessary to say, 
that they assisted to distract the Christian world while they 
existed, and to show how discordant human beings may 
become. 

Sec. 29. Constantius died in the year 361, 
and was followed in the administration of af- 
fairs by his nephew Julian, commonly called 
the Apostate. This prince had been instruct- 
ed in the principles of Christianity ; but he 
appears early to have imbibed a partiality for 
the pagan worship, and duriug his reign, pa- 
ganism was placed upon an equal footing with 
Christianity. 

On his accession, he immediately ordered such heathen 
temples as had been shut, to be opened; and many which 
had been demolished, to be rebuilt. The laws against idol- 
atry were repealed ; pagan priests were honoured ; and pa- 
gan worship was favoured. On the other hand, Christians 
became the objects of ridicule ; their schools were closed ; 
their privileges abridged ; their clergy impoverished. Open 
persecution was indeed prohibited ; but, by every other 
means, were the followers of the Redeemer humbled and 
oppressed. The Saviour he always distinguished by the 
name of the Galilean. In a war with the Persians, he was 
mortally wounded, by a lance. As he was expiring, he 
filled his hand with blood, and indignantly casting it into 
the air, exclaimed, " O Galilean! thou hast conquered." 

be justified in their proceedings ? What is said of the spirit and 
conduct of Athanasius ? Into what sects were the Arians at length 
divided ? 

Sec. 29. Who succeeded Constantius ? What is 
Julian commonly called ? Why H What was the 
state of Christianity during his reign ? 

What measures did he adopt immediately on his accession ? B} 
what term did he always distinguish the Saviour? What was hs 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 137 

It was during the reign of this prince, and under his 
auspices, that the Temple of Jerusalem was attempted to 
be rebuilt. Upon his call, the Jews from all the provinces 
of the empire repaired to the holy city. Great preparations 
were made, and on the commencement of the work, spades 
and pick-axes of silver were provided ; and the dirt and 
rubbish were transported in mantles of silk and purple. 
lh\t an insulted providence poured its wrath upon this work 
o( impiety ; — the workmen were scorched by flames, which 
issued from the earth, and drove them from their mad de- 
sign. 

Sec. 30. About this time may be noticed a 
decided increase of the power and influence of 
the Bishop of Rome, who was considered the 
first in rank, and distinguished by a sort of 
pre-eminence over all other bishops. 

He surpassed all his brethren in the magnificence and 
splendor of the Church over which he presided ; in the 
riches of his revenues and possessions ; in the number and 
variety of his ministers; in his credit with the people ; and 
in his sumptuous and splendid manner of living. This led 
Prgetextatus, an heathen, who was magistrate of the city, to 
sav, "Make me bishop of Rome, and III be a Christian 
too!" 

Sec. 31. After a reign of twenty-two months, 
Julian was slain by the hand of a common sol- 
dier, and was succeeded in the year 363, by 
Jovian, one of the officers of his army. Un- 
der this prince, Christianity once more tri- 
umphed over paganism, and orthodoxy over 
Arianism. 

dying exclamation ? Give an account of the attempt in his reign 
to rebuild the temple of Jerusalem. 

Sec. 30. What is said of the influence and power of 
the bishop of Rome at this time ? s 

In what respei/s did he surpass his brethren ? What did the 
splendor of the bishop of Rome lead Praetextatus to say ? 

Sec. 31. How long did Julian reign ? By whom 
was he succeeded ? In what year ? What was the 
state of Christianity during Jovian' s reign ? 
12* 



138 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

" Under his reign," says Gibbon, "Christianity obtained 
an easy and lasting victory. In many cities the heathen 
temples were shut, or entirely deserted". The edicts of Ju- 
lian in favor of paganism were abolished ; and the system 
sunk irrecoverably in the dark." Jovian, however, declar- 
ed his abhorrence of contention, and allowed such as pleas- 
ed to exercise with freedom the ceremonies of the ancient 
worship. 

Sec. 32. In the year 364, Jovian, notwith- 
standing his favour towards Christianity, died 
in a fit of debauch, and was succeeded by two 
brothers, Valentinian and Valens, who took 
opposite sides in religion. The former pat- 
ronized the orthodox ; the latter the Arians. 
In 375, Valentinian died ; upon which Valens, 
3ecoming sole monarch, was prevailed upon to 
persecute with much cruelty the orthodox 
party. 

Of these princes, Gibbon says, "that they invariably re- 
tained in their exalted station, the chaste and temperate 
simplicity which had adorned their private life ; and under 
them the reign of the pleasures of a court, never cost the 
people a blush, or a sigh. Though illiterate themselves, 
they patronized learning ; they planned a course of instruc- 
tion for every city in the empire, and handsomely endowed 
several academies. " 

But in respect to religion, their conduct was far from be- 
ing commendable. Valens, particularly, persecuted all who 
differed from him. A single act will serve as an example 
of his cruelty. A company of eighty ecclesiastics, who had 
refused to subscribe to the Arian faith, were ordered into 
banishment. Being placed on board a vessel, provided 
to carry them away, as they were sailing out of the harbour, 

What is the remark of Gibbon of Christianity under Jovian ? 

Sec. 32. When did Jovian die ? Under what 
circumstances ? Who succeeded him ? What sides 
did they take in religion ? Whom did Valentinian 
favour i Whom did Valens ? In what year did Va- 
Jens become sole monarch ? 

What character does Gibbon give of these emperors ? What is 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 139 

the vessel was set on fire, and the whole company were 
left to be consumed. Cruelty like this marked the whole 
of his reign. 

Sec. 33. After a long life of labour and nu- 
merous sufferings, died Athanasius, in the year 
373. 

Under the reign of Constantius, it has already been ob- 
served, Athanasius was compelled to seek his safety in re- 
treat. During the reign of Julian, he once visited his peo- 
ple, and returned to his retreat. On the accession of Jo- 
vian, he appeared again at Alexandria, and by that prince 
was confirmed in his office. From that time to his death, 
little is recorded of him, which we need relate. He has 
left a character, high in point of purity, but blemished by 
a zeal for orthodoxy sometimes too warm, and by an 
encouragement of monkish superstition, inconsistent with 
the genius of the gospel. 

Sec. 34. After a reign of fourteen years. 
Valens lost his life in a battle with the Goths. 
A. D. 378, and was succeeded by Gratian, the 
son of Valentinian. Soon after his accession, 
he associated with him in the government, the 
great Theodosius. Both these emperors es- 
poused the cause of Christianity against pa- 
ganism, and orthodoxy against Arianism. 

The measures adopted by Theodosius were bold, but 
must not be justified. The Arians were driven from their 
churches, and subjected to many grievous calamities. Un- 
acquainted with the spirit of the gospel, he attempted, con- 
said of them in respect to religion ? What of Valens more particu- 
larly ? 

Sec. 33. When did Athanasius die ? 

Athanasius had been compelled to secrete himself in the reign oi % 
Constantius ; when did he return ? What is recorded of him after- 
wards ? 

Sec. 31. When, and how, did Valens lose his life ? 
Who was his successor ? Whom did Gratian associ- 
ate in the government with him ? What cause did 
they espouse ? 

What measures did Theodosius adopt in respect to the Arians : 
Were they just ? 



J 40 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

nary to its genius, to enforce its reception by the arm of 
power, rather than by the voice of reason. 

Sec. 35. In the year 383, Theodosius sum- 
moned a council at Constantinople, consisting 
of nearly two hundred bishops, in order to 
confirm the Nicene creed. 

This council decreed that the Nicene creed should be 
the standard of orthodoxy, and that all heresies should be 
condemned. When the council ended its session, the em- 
peror issued two edicts against heretics — the one prohibit- 
ing holding any assemblies — the other-forbidding them even 
to meet in fields and villages. 

In the year 390. he issued a still severer edict ; aimed a? 
a death blow to paganism. According to this edict, all 
his subjects were prohibited to worship any inanimate idol, 
by the sacrifice of any victim, on pain of death. 

This edict was rigidly enforced. Such was its effect, that 
paganism declined apace. " So rapid and yet so gentle was 
the fall of paganism," says Gibbon, " that only twenty-eight 
years after the death of Theodosius, the faint and minute 
vestiges were no longer visible to the eye of the legislator." 

Sec. 36. We must here anticipate a few 
years, and speak of Pelagianism, which began 
to be propagated about the year 404, or 405. 
The author of this heresy was one Pelagius, a 
Briton, after whom the system was called. 
The grand feature of this heresy was a denial 
of the depravity of the human heart, and the 
necessity of the influences of the Spirit, in 
man's regeneration. 

Besides these opinions, Pelagius maintained, that the hu- 

Sec. 35. What was the object of a council convened 
by Theodosius, in 383 ? 

What did this council decree ? What severer edict followed in 
390 ? What effect had it, according to Gibbon ? 

Sec. 36. When did Pelagianism begin to be propa- 
gated ? Who was its author ? What was the grand 
feature of this heresy ? 

What other opinions did Pelagius maintain 3 Where did he first 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. Ml 

man will is as much inclined to good as to evil, and that 
good works constitute the meritorious cause of salvation. 

Pelagius was considerably advanced in years, before he 
began to propagate his opinions. His first attempt was 
made at Rome, w r hence he passed into Africa, and set up 
his standard at Carthage. He was a man of irreproachable 
morals, and of deep subtilty. These circumstances gave 
him great influence, especially among the young and inex- 
perienced. In the propagation of his system, he was assis- 
ted by one Caelestius an Irish monk. 

For a time, the success of Pelagius was great. But the 
system found a powerful opponent, in the famous Augus- 
tine, bishop of Hippo, in Africa. This father opposed in 
a manner the most satisfactory, the unscriptural character 
of the system, and the direct tendency of it to subvert the 
grand doctrines of the gospel, and to render the cross of 
Christ of no effect. The controversy, however, distracted 
for a time the Christian world. Council after council as- 
sembled, and the most opposite decrees were at different 
limes passed in relation to the system of Pelagius. In the 
year 412, Caelestius was condemned as a heretic ; this was 
followed in 420, by a condemnation of the system on the 
part of the emperor, and pelagianism was suppressed 
throughout the empire. 

In the year 431, pelagianism was again brought forward, 
in an altered and softened form, by John Cassion, a monk, 
of Marseilles. To this latter system was given the name 
of Semi-Pelagianism. It consisted in an attempt to steer a 
middle course between the doctrines of Pelagius and Au- 
gustine. It is necessary, however, only to add, that the 
system thus new modeled, was again attacked by Augus- 
tine, assisted by Hilary, a distinguished priest, and Prosper, 
a layman; and by these champions, its inconsistencies and 
antiscriptural character were sufficiently exposed. 

Sec. 37. The emperor Theodosius died in 

attempt to propagate his sentiments? Where next? What was 
his character? By whom was he assisted? What was the success 
of Pelagius ? Who was his opponent ? What effect had the con- 
troversy upon the Churches ? When was Cselestius condemned ? 
What followed in 420 ? What alteration did Pelagianism undergo ? 
When ? By whom ? What was it called ? Who exposed its in- 
consistencies ? 

See. 37. In what rear did Theodosius die ? B\ 



1 42 PERIOD IV....30&...60£. N 

the year 395, and was succeeded by his two 
sons, Arcadius and Honorius, the former of 
whom presided at Constantinople, as emperor 
of the east ; the latter chose Ravenna as the 
seat of his court, in preference to Rome, and 
presided over the west. 

Sec. 38. Of the state of the Church, during 
the reign of these two emperors, and, indeed, 
for a long period following, we have nothing 
pleasant to record. Honorius, following the 
steps of his father, protected the external State 
of the Church, and did something towards ex- 
tirpating the remains of idolatry and support- 
ing orthodoxy in opposition to existing here- 
sies. But a great increase of superstition, po- 
lemical subtilty and monasticism marked these 
times, both in the east and west. The true 
spirit of the gospel was scarcely visible. A 
constant struggle existed among the clergy 
for dignity, power and wealth, and great ex- 
ertions were put forth to maintain the suprem- 
acy of the Catholic Church. 

Sec. 39. Some time previous to this date, 
but now more particularly, important changes 
began to take place in the Roman empire, 
which considerably affected the visible king- 
dom of the Redeemer. These changes were 
caused by numerous barbarous tribes, inhabit- 

whom was he succeeded ? Where did the former 
reside ? Where the latter ? 

Sec. 38. What was the state of the Church during 
this reign ? What measures did Honorius adopt ! 
Notwithstanding these, what is said of superstition and 
monasticism ? 

Sec. 39. What changes some time before this, began 
to take place in the Roman empire ? By whom effect- 



DECLINE OF PAGANISxU 143 

uig the north of Europe, who attacking the 
Roman empire, in a course of years reduced 
it to a state of complete subjection, and divi- 
ded its various provinces into several distinct 
governments and kingdoms. 

These tribes consisted of the Goths, Huns, Franks, 
Alans, Suevi, Vandals, and various others. They were ex- 
tremely barbarous and illiterate, at the same time powerful 
and warlike. The incursions of these tribes into the em- 
pire, was at a time when it was least able to make effectu- 
al resistance. Both Hononus and Arcadius were weak 
princes. The Roman character was greatly sunk. Their 
lofty and daring spirit was gone. The empire had for 
years groaned under its unwieldy bulk; and only by the 
most vigorous efforts had it been kept from crumbling to 
ruins. With Theodosius, expired the last of the success- 
ors of Augustus and Constantine, who appeared in the field 
of battle at the head of their armies, and whose authority 
was acknowledged throughout the empire. Such being the 
state of things, it is not strange that the northern tribes 
should have seized the opportunity to invade the empire ; 
nor that their effort at subjugation should have been crown- 
ed wnh success. Still less singular is it, that the Church 
of Christ should have suffered in a corresponding degree. 

Sec. 40. In the year 410, the imperial city 
of Rome was besieged and taken by Alaric, 
king of the Goths, who delivered it over to 
the licentious fury of his army, A scene of 
horror ensued, which is scarcely paralleled in 
the history of war. The plunder of the city 
was accomplished in six days ; the streets 
were deluged with the blood of murdered cit- 
ed ? To what state did these tribes reduce the Roman 
empire ? 

Who were these tribes ? At what time did they attack the Ro- 
man empire? What had been its state for some time previous * 
YS^hat was the character of Honorius and Arcadius ? 

Sec. 40. When did Alaric besiege the city of Rome ? 
What did he do on taking possession of it I 



144 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

izens, and some of the noblest edifices were 
razed to their foundation. 

The city of Rome was at this time an object of admira- 
tion. Its inhabitants were estimated at twelve hundred 
thousand. Its houses were but little short^of fifty thou- 
sand ; seventeen hundred and eighty of which were simi- 
lar in grandeur and extent to the palaces of princes. Ev- 
ery thing bespoke wealth and luxury. The market, the 
race courses, the temples, the fountains, the porticos, the 
shady groves, unitedly combined to add surpassing splen- 
dor to the spot. 

Two years before the surrender of the city, Alaric had 
laid siege to it, and had received from the proud and inso- 
lent Romans, as the price of his retreat from the walls, five 
thousand pounds of gold, thirty thousand pounds of silver, 
and an incredible quantity of other valuable articles. 

In the following year, he again appeared before the city; 
and now took possession of the port of Ostia, one of the 
boldest and most stupendous works of Roman magnifi- 
cence. He had demanded the surrender of the city, and 
was only prevented from razing it to its foundation, by the 
consent of the senate to remove the unworthy Honorius 
from the throne of the Csesars, and to place Attalus, the 
tool of the Gothic conqueror, in his place. 

But the^doom of the city was not far distant. In 410, 
Alaric once more appeared under the walls of the capital. 
Through the treachery of the Roman guard, one of the 
gates was silently opened, and the inhabitants were awa- 
kened at midnight, by the tremendous sound of the Gothic- 
trumpet. Alaric and his bands entered in triumph, and 
spread desolation through the streets. Thus this proud ci- 
ty, which had subdued a great part of the world ; which, 
during a period of 619 years, had never been violated by 
the presence of a foreign enemy, was itself called to surren- 
der to the arms of a rude and revengeful Goth ; who was 
well entitled the Destroyer of nations , and the scourge of 
God! 

What is said of the city at this time ? What was the number of 
its inhabitants ? Had not Alaric besieged it before ? At what price 
did the Romans purchase his retreat ? What did he do the follow- 
ing year ? How was he prevented from taking it ? In 410, how 
did he manage to get possession of it ? What was Alaric called ? 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 145 

Sec. 41. From this period, the barbarians 
continued their ravages, until 476, which is 
commonly assigned as marking the total ex- 
tinction of the western part of the Roman em- 
pire. Of the tribes which had been accessa- 
ry to a result so tremendous, the Visigoths 
took possession of Spain ; the Franks of Gaul ; 
the Saxons of England ; the Huns of Panno- 
nia ; the Ostrogoths of Italy, and the adjacent 
provinces. 

These conquests effected an almost entire change in the 
state of Europe. New governments, laws, languages ; new 
manners, customs, dresses ; new names and countries pre- 
vailed. It is doubtless to be lamented, that this revolution 
was the work of nations so little enlightened by science, or 
polished by civilization ; for the laws of the Romans, imper- 
fect as they were, were the best which human wisdom had 
devised ; and in arts they far surpassed the nations to which 
they now became subjected. It is a remark of Dr. Robert- 
son, "that if a man were called to fix upon a period, in the 
history of the world, during which the condition of the hu- 
man race was most calamitous, he would without hesitation 
name that which elapsed from the death of Theodosius 
the great, A. D. 395, to the establishment of the Lom- 
bards in Italy, A. D. 571." 

Sec. 42. Although the barbarians were idol- 
aters, yet upon the conquest of the Roman 
empire, they generally, though at different 
periods, conformed themselves to the religious 
institutions of the nations among whom they 
settled. They unanimously agreed to support 

Sec. 41. How long did these tribes continue their 
ravages in the empire ? What does the year 476 
mark ? Where did the several tribes settle ? 

What changes resulted from these conquests ? During what pe- 
riod does Dr. Robertson say the condition of the human race was 
the most calamitous, in the history of the world? 

Sec. 42. To what religious institutions did these 
barbarous nations conform themselves ? What system 
13 



146 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

the hierarchy of the church of Rome, and to 
defend and maintain it, as the established reli- 
gion of their respective states. They general- 
ly adopted the Arian system, and hence the ad- 
vocates of the Nicene creed met with bitter 
persecution. 

It has already been observed that religion, in its estab- 
lished form, was at this time but little removed from the 
superstition and idolatry of the ancient heathen. There 
were, indeed, pious individuals — some who maintained the 
primitive faith and manners — but the mass of professors, 
and even of the clergy, had shamefully departed from the 
spirit of the gospel. 

To nothing, but the controlling Providence of God, can 
we attribute the condescension of these barbarous tribes to 
renounce idolatry, and become nominal Christians. Had 
they pleased, it would seem that they might easily have ex- 
terminated Christianity from the earth. But Divine Prov- 
idence saw fit to order otherwise; and though for years, as 
nations, they were scarcely to be accounted Christians ; the 
religion which they adopted, at length softened their man- 
ners, and refined their morals. 

Sec. 43. Of the kingdoms into which the 
Roman empire was divided, that of the Franks 
in Gaul was one. Of this nation, Clovis was 
king. In the year 496, he was converted to 
Christianity ; and, together with three thou- 
sand of his army, was baptized at Rheims, and 
received into the Church. 

The wife of Clovis was Clotilda, a niece of the king of 
Burgundy. The Burgundians had already embraced Chris- 
did they generally adopt ? How did this affect the 
advocates of the Nicene creed ? 

What was the character of religion at this time ? To what would 
you ascribe the preference of Christianity, on the part of the barba- 
rous nations ? What effect had Christianity upon them ? 

Sec. 43. Which tribe settled in Gaul ? Who was 
king ? When was he converted to Christianity ? 
Who were baptized with him ? 

Who had laboured to convert Clovis previously ? With what 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 147 

tianity; and although they professed the Arian faith, Clotilda 
was attached to the Nicene creed. She had laboured to 
convert her husband to Christianity, but without success. 
During a battle, which he fought with the Alemans, finding 
the Franks giving ground, and victory crowning the stand- 
ard of his foe; he implored, it is said, the assistance of 
Christ ; and solemnly engaged to worship him as God, if he 
rendered him victorious over his enemies. 

The battle now went on, and Clovis was the conqueror. 
Faithful to his promise, he was baptized at Rheims, the 
same year after, having been instructed in the doctrines of 
the gospel. The real conversion of Clovis has little credit 
attached to it ; but it seemed to comfort the friends of reli- 
gion, and particularly the advocates of the Nicene creed. 
The conversion of Clovis, it may be added, is considered 
by the learned as the origin of the title of Most Christian 
Majesty, which has so long been adopted by the kings of 
France. 

Sec. 44. The year 432 was distinguished for 
the successful introduction of Christianity in- 
to Ireland by Patrick ; who, on account of his 
labours in that country, has been deservedly 
entitled " the apostle of the Irish, and the fa- 
ther of the Hibernian Church." 

Efforts had previously been made to diffuse the light of 
Christianity among the Irish, under the auspices of Celes- 
tius, bishop of Rome. He had employed Palladius for that 
purpose; but his mission appears to have been attended with 
little success. Patrick succeeded Palladius in his labours. 
The former was a Scot by birth, and was one of the bish- 
ops in Scotland ; but being taken prisoner, in a war in 
which the British isles were involved, he was carried to Ire- 
land, where he devoted himself with much zeal to the con- 
version of the people. Mosheim says he formed the arch- 
bishoprick of Armah, A. D. 472. He died in 513, at the 
advanced age of 120. 

success ? By what means was he converted ? Is his conversion 
supposed to have been real ? What effect had his conversion ? To 
ivhat title did his conversion give rise ? 

Sec. 44. When was Christianity introduced into 
Ireland ? By whom ? 

Who before this had attempted the introduction^ Christianity 



148 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

Sec* 45. Under the auspices of Gregory the 
Great, the Roman pontiff, Christianity was 
introduced into England, in the year 497 ; at 
which time Austin, with 40 monks, was sent 
into that country, and began the conversion of 
the inhabitants. 

The knowledge of Christianity at this time existed in 
England, and appears to have been introduced about the 
time of the Apostles. But at no period could it be said 
that the country was Christian. The light of Christianity 
here and there, in some confined circles, shot through the 
surrounding darkness ; but it was only sufficient to show 
how thick that darkness was. Indeed, Christianity may be 
said to have been exterminated by the Saxons, Angles, and 
other tribes, who conquered the country. The idolatries 
of these tribes reigned through the country for the space of 
150 years; and to such gods as the Sun, Moon, Thuth, 
Odin, Thor, Frigga, and Surtur, from which the English 
derived the names of the week, their homage was paid. 

The honour of breaking up this established idolatry, and 
of spreading the gospel in England, was reserved for Aus- 
tin, under the patronage of Gregory. Gregory, previously 
to his election to the pontificate, was one day walking in the 
market place at Rome, and seeing several youth of hand- 
some appearance exposed to sale, he enquired whence they 
were ? Being informed that they were pagans from Britain, 
his pity was greatly excited. 

Soon after, he offered himself to the ruling bishop, and 
requested to be sent as a missionary to the island ; but his 
request was denied. On his election to the see of Rome, 
he remembered his former interest in Britain, and soon af- 
ter sent Austin, with a company of monks, to convert the 
nation. 

Providence smiled upon the attempt. Ethelbert was at 

into that country ? Who was Patrick ? What was his age when 
he died ? 

Sec. 45. When was Christianity introduced into 
England ? Under whose auspices ? Whom did Gre- 
gory the Great send thither ? 

What was the state of Christianity if it existed at all, when 
Austin entered the country ? What deities did the inhabitants 
worship ? How came Gregory to be interested in the propagation of' 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 149 

this time king of Kent, by whose queen Bertha, a pious de- 
scendant of the house of Clovis, the missionaries were kind- 
ly received. The king soon became a convert, and a few 
years after this event, the people were generally, at least 
nominal Christians. 

Sec. 46. Notice has already been taken 
(Sec. 30) of the gradual increase of the influ- 
ence and authority of the Bishop of Rome 
over all his brethren. But it was reserved to 
the year 606 to complete the triumphs of the 
Roman Pontiff, and to place him at the head 
of the Ecclesiastical world. At this time the 
emperor Phocas conferred on Boniface III, 
the successor of Gregory the Great, the title 
of universal bishop. 

As early as 588, John, called the Faster, of Constanti- 
nople, assumed the title of Universal Bishop; and the title 
was confirmed by a council, at that time in session, in that 
city. The successor of John assumed the same proud ti- 
tle. Gregory the great, contemporaneous with the succes- 
sor of John, took great umbrage at the boldness of the 
bishop of Constantinople, in assuming a title, which in 
point of precedence belonged to the bishop of Rome; but 
which his conscience would not permit him to seek. Greg- 
ory died in the year 604, and was succeeded by Boniface 
III. This latter prelate had no scruple in accepting the 
title. He rather sought it from the emperor Phocas, with 
the privilege of transmitting it to all his successors. The 
profligate emperor, to gratify the inordinate ambition of 
this court-sycophant, deprived the bishop of Constantino- 
ple of the title, and conferred it upon Boniface ; at the same 
time declaring the Church of Rome to be the head of all 
other Churches. 

Christianity in England? What success attended the mission of 
Austin ? 

Sec. 46. In what year did the Roman pontiff as- 
sume the title of Universal Bishop ? Who conferred 
it? 

Who had assumed this title before ? Who after John ? How 
did this affect Gregory the Great ? How did Boniface obtain the 
title ? What standing did Phocas declare the church of Rome now 
to have ? 

13* 



150 PERIOD IV....3G6....606. 

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD IV. 

1. Donatus, bishop of Numidia, author of 
the schism of the Donatists. 

2. Lactantius, the most eloquent Latin writer 
in the 4th century ; he exposed the absurdity 
of the pagan superstitions. 

3. Eusebius Paraphilias, bishop of Caesarea, 
author of an ecclesiastical history, and a life 
of Constantine. 

4. Arius, a presbyter in the church of Alex- 
andria ; author of the " Arian heresy." 

5. Athanasius, patriarch of Alexandria, the 
firm and powerful opponent of Arianism. 

6. Anthony, the hermit, considered the father 
of the monastic institutions. 

7. Basil, surnamed the Great, bishop of 
Csesarea, an eminent controversialist. 

8. Hilary, bishop of Poictiers, a Latin wri- 
ter, distinguished for writing 12 books in sup- 
port of the doctrine of the Trinity. 

9. Ambrose, bishop of Milan, a man of ex- 
tensive learning, and distinguished for his zeal 
in the cause of Christianity. 

10. Jerome, a monk of Palestine, a volumi- 
nous writer, and the author of a translation of 
the Bible, known by the name of the " Latin 
Vulgate." 

11. Augustine, bishop of Hippo, in Africa, 
who from being a debauched youth, became 
by his writings and example One of the most 
distinguished ornaments of the Christian 
Church. 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 15] 

12. John Chrysostom^ bishop of Constanti- 
nople, one of the most able and eloquent 
preachers that have adorned the Church. 

13. Pelagias, a Briton, author of the " Pe- 
lagian heresy." 

J. Donatus, Sec. 13. 

2. Lactantins is said to have been born in Africa, or, ac- 
cording to others, in Italy. He studied rhetoric in Africa, 
and with so much reputation, that Constantine appointed 
him tutor to his son Crispus. This brought him to court ; 
but even there he lived so poor, as even frequently to want 
necessaries. He was the most eloquent of all the Latin 
ecclesiastical writers. His style so nearly resembled that 
of Cicero, that he is generally distinguished by the title of 
" the Christian Cicero." His "Divine Institutions," com- 
posed about the year 320, in defence of Christianity, is the 
principal work which has been transmitted to us. 

3. Eusebius Pamphilius was born in Palestine about 
the year 267, where he was educated. About the year 313, 
he was elected bishop of Caesarea. He bore a considerable 
share in the contest relating to Arius, whose cause he at 
first defended, under a persuasion that he was persecuted. 

He was honoured with very particular marks of Constan- 
tine's esteem ; often receiving letters from the emperor, 
and being frequently invited to his table. He wrote sever- 
al important works, among which was an Ecclesiastical 
History, from the commencement of the Christian era to 
the death of Licinius, A. D. 324. 

Eusebius died in the year 338 or 340 ; leaving behind 
him a high reputation for learning. There were none 
among the Greek writers who had read so much ; but he 
never applied himself to the polishing of his works, and was 
very negligent of his diction. 

4. Arius, Sec. 16, and onward. 

5. Athanasius was born at Alexandria, of heathen par- 
ents ; but was early taken under the patronage of Alexan- 
der, bishop of that city, by whom he was liberally educated, 
and afterwards ordained a deacon. When Alexander at- 
tended the council of Nice, he took Athanasius with him, 
where he greatly distinguished himself as an able oppo- 
nent of the Arian heresy. On the death of his patron, he 
was appointed to succeed him as bishop. This was in the 
year 326, when Athanasius was only 2S years of age. 



152 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

Arius being persuaded to subscribe to the Nicene creed. 
Athanasius was required by the emperor to readmit him to 
communion; but resolutely refusing, he was banished into 
France. A variety of fortune from this time followed him, 
being recalled and again exiled. Athanasius, however, at 
length died in peace, in the year 371, having been bishop 
46 years. See Sec. 19,21,28. 

6. Anthony, Sec. 27. 

7. Basil was born at Caesarea, in Cappadocia, in the 
year 226. He received the first part of his education un- 
der his father, and afterwards studied at Antioch, Constan- 
tinople and Athens. His improvement in all kinds of 
learning was exceedingly rapid. For a time after his con- 
version, he sought seclusion, where he employed himself 
chiefly in devotional exercises. 

On the death of Eusebius, bishop of Caesarea, in 370, he 
was chosen to fill his place. In this situation he suffered 
many evils from enemies, especially from the advocates of 
Arianism ; but he was greatly distinguished for his patience, 
meekness and piety. At his death, so much was he valu- 
ed by his flock, that they crowded about his house, with 
many expressions of sorrow. He breathed his last A. D. 
379, with the pious ejaculation — "Into thy hands I commit 
my spirit." 

8. Hilary was a native of Poicters, in France, though 
the time of his birth is uncertain. He was converted to 
Christianity late in \\^ 9 and in the year 355 was made bish- 
op of his native town. He was greatly distinguished for 
his attachment to the gospel in its simplicity, and shewed 
himself to be a man of penetration and genius. He open- 
ly enlisted himself against the Arians ; but through their 
address, the emperor Constantine was persuaded to banish 
him to Phrygia, where he resided several years : durino- 
which time he composed his twelve books on the Trinity, 
which have been much admired by Trinitarians. He was 
afterwards restored to liberty ; and such was his influence 
and endeavours, that it was said that France was freed from 
Arianism by Hilary alone. His death occurred in 367. 

9. Ambrose was born in Gaul, about the year 333. A 
singular story, though probably untrue, is told of him; viz. 
that while he was an infant, lying in his cradle, a swarm of 
bees came and settled upon his mouth. From this it was 
superstitiously presaged, that he would be distinguished for 
his eloquence. He proved to be thus distinguished, and 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 153 

was appointed governor of several provinces. He settled 
at Milan. In the year 374, the bishop of that place dying, 
a great contest arose between the Catholics and Arians, 
concerning his successor. Ambrose thought it his duty, 
as governor, to go to the church, in order to compose the 
tumult. On addressing the multitude, they with one 
voice exclaimed " Let Ambrose be bishop. " 

Ambrose was forced to yield to the wishes of the peo- 
ple ; he was baptized and ordained. He died at Milan, in 
the year 397, leaving behind him several works on reli- 
gious subjects. As a writer, he was concise, and full of 
turns of wit ; his terms are well chosen, his expressions 
noble, and he diversifies his subject with great copiousness 
of thought and language. Yet he was wanting in accuracy 
and order. The hymn " Te Deum" is attributed to him. 
JO. Jerome was born of Christian parents at Strido, near 
Pannonia. His father, who was a man of rank, took the 
greatest care of his education, and furnished him with 
every facility for the acquisition of learning. Being placed 
at Rome, he had masters in rhetoric, Hebrew, and in di- 
vinity, who conducted him through all parts of learning, 
sacred and profane. 

From Rome, Jerome, having finished his education, 
proceeded to travel. Having spent some time in visiting 
various places, he returned to Rome ; where he began to 
deliberate upon the course of life he should pursue. Study 
and retirement were his wish; and, accordingly, leaving 
his country and friends, he directed his way into Syria. 
After spending some time in quest of a place congenial to 
his feelings, he took up his abode in a frightful desert, in 
that country, which was inhabited by scarcely a human 
being. 

He was now in his 31st year. He divided all his time 
between devotion and study. Here he applied himself to 
the study of the Scriptures, which he is said to have gotten 
by heart, and to the Oriental languages. Having spent 
four years in this solitude, he was obliged to leave it, on 
account of his health, which was much impaired. 

From this time, his reputation for piety and learning 
began to be spread abroad. He now visited Constantino- 
ple, and afterwards Rome; at which latter place he com- 
posed several works. In 385, he determined to retire from 
the world, and persuaded several persons to accompany 
him to the east. At length he settled at Bethlehem, a 



154 PERIOD IV....306....606. 

town near Jerusalem, where he continued to live in a mo- 
nastery till his death, in 420, having attained to the un- 
common age of 90. 

The writings of Jerome were voluminous. He transla- 
ted the whole Bible into Latin, which was afterwards ex- 
clusively adopted by the Roman church. By his writings, 
he contributed to the growth of superstition, yet of all the 
Latin fathers, he was the most able in unfolding the Scrip- 
tures. 

11. Augustine was born in Africa, in the year 354. His 
parentage was humble, but his mother was distinguished 
for her exemplary virtue. His father, designing him for 
some of the learned professions, placed him at school ; 
but such was' his vicious make, that he neglected study 
for gaming and public shows, and invented a thousand 
false stories to escape the rod, with which he was, however, 
severely chastised. 

His father, sometime after, sent him to Carthage, to pur- 
sue his studies. Here, he acquired a taste for reading, 
and especially for rhetoric, in which latter accomplishment 
lie soon became distinguished ; and, on his return to his 
native place, gave lectures on that subject, with high repu- 
tation. But he had now become a heretic, and continued 
to follow his vicious course of life. 

Some time after, he left home with a determination to 
visit Rome. The prayers of a pious mother followed him, 
although he had left her without acquainting her with his 
design. On his arrival at Milan, he visited Ambrose, and 
attended his preaching. The sermons of this pious man 
made a deep impression upon his mind, and he became a 
Catholic in 384, 

His real conversion occurred not long after ; and he 
became one of the most sincere and ardent Christians of 
his time. In 391, he was elected bishop of Hippo. From 
this date, he set himself for the defence of the gospel, and 
became the admiration of the Christian world. From his 
writings was formed a body of theology, which for centu- 
ries after, was the guide of those who desired to shun the 
errors of popery, and walk in the truth. His death occur- 
red in the year 430, at the age of 76. 

12. John Chrysostom was born at Antioch, of a noble 
family, about the year 354. His education was entrusted 
to the care of his mother, who strictly attended to it, and 
while yet quite young, he was disposed to favour Chris- 
tianity. 



DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 155 

At an early age, he formed the resolution of adopting a 
monastic life ; and in the year 374, he betook himself to 
the neighbouring mountains, where he lived four years, 
with an ancient hermit ; after which he retired to a still 
more secluded place, where he spent two years more in a 
cave ; till, at length, worn out with watchings, fastings, 
and other severities, he was forced to return to Antioch. 

Sometime after this, such was his reputation, that he 
was called to preside as bishop at Constantinople ; he be- 
gan immediately to attempt a reformation in his diocese. 
This gave great displeasure to the clergy, and the more 
wealthy part of the community, through whose influence 
Chrysostom was seized, by order of the emperor, and ex- 
iled to a port on the Black Sea. But such was the tumult 
excited by this measure, that the emperor judged it advisa- 
ble to recall him, and restore him to his bishopric. 

No sooner, however, was Chrysostom once more estab- 
lished in his office, than his customary zeal began to dis- 
play itself, of which his enemies taking advantage, again 
procured his banishment to Cucusus, a wild and inhospi- 
table place in Armenia. And not yet satisfied, some time 
after, they prevailed upon the emperor to send him to Pic- 
tvus, a more distant region on the borders of the Black 
Sea. 

On his way to this latter place, from the fatigue of tra- 
velling, and the hard usage he met with from the soldiers, 
he fell into a violent fever, and died in a few hours. His 
death occurred in the year 407. 

Chrysostom was one of the most able preachers, that 
have adorned the Christian Church. To strong powers of 
mind, and a lively imagination, he added fine powers of 
elocution, and hence commanded immense audiences. 
He was an able commentator on Paul's epistles. He was 
constitutionally ardent ; prompted by a zeal, which perhaps 
was not sufficiently guided by judgement, he met with 
bitter persecution, which brought him to his grave. 
13. Pelagius. Sec. 36. 




MAHOMET PROPAGATING HIS RELIGION. 



PERIOD V. 



THE PERIOD OF THE RISE OF THE MAHOMETAN IMPOSTURE WILL EX- 
TEND FROM THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE SUPREMACY OF THE RO- 
MAN PONTIFFS, A. D. 606, TO THE FIRST CRUSADE, A. D. 1095. 

Sec. 1. The establishment of the suprema- 
cy of the Roman pontiffs, in the year 606, 
with an account of which our last period con- 
cluded, forms an important era in the history 
of the Church, and indeed of the world ; as it 
laid the foundation of a power, which in its 
exercise was more commanding, and more ex- 
tensive, than any temporal prince ever enjoyed. 

For the space of five centuries, this power was gradually 
rising to the period at which we now contemplate it. For 

What is the extent of the period of the rise of the 
Mahometan Imposture ? 

Sec. 1. What is said of the establishment of the su- 
premacy of the Roman pontiffs in 606 ? 

How long had this power been gradually rising ? What was the 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 157 

a time following the days of the Apostles, the ministers ot 
the gospel were considered on an equality. The first de- 
parture from this simplicity consisted in giving to the min- 
isters of the distinguished cities, a kind of pre-eminence, 
by appointing them to be presidents, or moderators of the 
clergy, in the surrounding districts. 

This pre-eminence continued to increase, and the author- 
ity of these particular ministers to extend, till the third cen- 
tury; when, as already noticed, (Period 4, Sec. 25,) the 
bishops of Rome, Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantino- 
ple, were by Constantine placed at the head of all their 
brethren. At a later period, (Sec. 30,) this pre-eminence 
centered chiefly in the bishop of Rome, although the point 
was warmly contested by the bishop of Constantinople. At 
length, however, (Sec. 46,) the Roman pontiff accomplish- 
ed his purpose, and at the hands of Phocas, one of the most 
odious characters that ever sat upon a throne, received the 
title of universal bishop. 

This is the date of the establishment of the papal power. 
But this was not the period of its full growth. From this 
time, this power continued to acquire strength, and to ex- 
tend its influence, until, in temporal dominion, the pope of 
Rome held an enviable rank among the potentates of the 
earth ; and as a spiritual power, received the homage of 
nearly the whole world. 

The rise of such a power was the subject of prophecy, 
centuries before. Daniel, who flourished about the year 
606 B. C. clearly predicted (Chap. 7,) the downfall and di- 
vision of the Roman empire into ten kingdoms, which 
occurred about the year 476. (Period 4, Sec. 41.) 
These ten kingdoms were represented by ten horns. (Chap. 
7, 24.) After the ten horns, another horn should arise, 
diverse from the rest. This is the papal power. And, 
says the prophet, " he shall speak great words against the 
Most High, and think to change times, and laws." Paul, 
also, describes this power, which he calls, the " man of 
sin," (2Thess. 2,) " the mystery of iniquity," — "the son 

relative standing of ministers in respect to one another following the 
days of the apostles ? In what did the first departure from this sim- 
plicity consist ? In what century were the bishops of Rome, Anti 
och, &c. placed at the head of their brethren ? What took place 
after this ? What is said of the subsequent strength and influence 
of the Roman power ? Was the rise of such a power predicted long- 
before ? By whom ? Under what figures ? # 

14 



] 58 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself above aM 
that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that he, as 
God, sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he 
is God." Under the figure of a beast, John describes this 
power, (Rev. 13,) which should, "open his mouth in blas- 
phemies against God — make war against the saints, and 
overcome them, and exercise power over all kindreds, and 
tongues, and nations." In another chapter (17,) he repre- 
sents the. same power, under the figure of a woman, upon 
whose forehead was written — "mystery, babylon the 

GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATION OF THE 
EARTH." 

Observation. For the purpose of giving to the student 
a connected view of the subject, we shall briefly notice, in 
this place, the facilities presented to the Roman pontiff 
for extending his authority, and the means employed, by 
which that authority came to be exercised over nearly the 
whole world. 

Sec. 2. Three circumstances existing at this 
time, and continuing for several centuries, 
contributed to the increase and establishment 
of the papal power. These were the igno- 
rance, the superstition, and the corruption of the 
world. 

1. Ignorance. The incursions of the northern barbari- 
ans spread an intellectual famine throughout all Europe. 
The only men of learning were the monks, who seldom left 
their cloisters; and the only books were manuscripts, con- 
cealed in the libraries of the monasteries. Not only were 
the common people ignorant of the art of reading; but this 
ignorance extensively pertained to the clergy. Many of 
the latter could scarcely spell out the Apostles creed ; and 
even some of the bishops were unable to compose a sermon. 

2. Superstition. The universal reign of superstition, con- 
tributed to the same results. The spiritual views of reli- 
gion of primitive times — the simplicity which had marked 
the order of the ancient worship, were no more. In their 
room, an unmeaning round of rites, ceremonies and festi- 
vals, were introduced ; and in the observance of these, the 

Sec. 2. What circumstances contributed to the in- 
crease $nd establishment of the papal power ? 



RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. | 159 

distinguishing doctrines of the gospel, and the religion of 
the heart, were effectually lost sight of. The common peo- 
ple were taught to revere the clergy, with idolatrous vene- 
ration. More was thought of an image of the Virgin Mary, 
than of the Son of God ; and greater virtue was attributed 
to a finger, or a bone of an Apostle, than to the sincerest 
prayer of faith. Upon this superstition the popes fastened ; 
they increased it by every means in their power, and made 
it instrumental of extending their lordly power. 

3. Corruption. But the universal corruption of the 
world accelerated the triumphs of the papal throne, more 
than all other means. If piety existed, it was confined to 
iexv, and to nations remote from Rome. The influences 
of the spirit were unheard of. Even a cold morality was 
scarcely inculcated. Holiness of heart, and the practice 
of the Christian virtues, were seldom named. Vice and 
falsehood characterized the times. The worship of ima- 
ges, the possession of relics, the contribution of money to 
the treasuries of the Roman pontiff, were urged, as -ensur- 
ing a passport to heavenly felicity. 

Sec. 3. We shall next speak of the means 
employed by the papal power to extend its 
influence. We notice first, the 'preference 
given to human compositions over the Bible. 

The art of printing was for a long time yet unknown. 
Copies of the scriptures were scarce, and could be procur- 
ed only at an enormous price. A single copy was worth 
the price of a house. The ignorance of the common peo- 
ple was, therefore, in a measure unavoidable. The popes 
and the clergy were willing it should be so. Taking ad- 
vantage of this ignorance, they palmed upon the people 
such opinions of the fathers, and such decrees of councils, 
as suited their purpose ; and stamped them with the au- 
thority of God. Nay, as occasion required, they forged 
opinions and decrees ; and cursed was he who should dare 
to oppose them. In this way, the Bible was neglected ; its 
voice was unheard ; and upon the strength of human opin- 
ions and human decrees — some promulgated, and some 
forged, the papal power extended its ghostly authority. 

Sec. 3. What was the first means employed by the 
papal power to extend its influence ? 

What opinions did the popes palm upon the people ? What de- 
crees ? What circumstances enabled them to do this with facility : 



160 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

Sec. 4. A second means employed to extend 
the authority of the papal power, consisted in 
efforts , under the patronage of the Roman pontiffs , 
to convert the heathen. 

Aware of the importance of first raising the standard of 
the cross, under the auspices of papal authority, the popes 
were ready to embrace every opportunity to send forth mis- 
sionaries, attached to their cause. Hence, many heathen 
nations were visited, and efforts made to spread the know- 
ledge of Christianity. But care was exercised to send on- 
ly such as were deeply imbued with the spirit of the Roman 
hierarchy. Never were men more faithful in any cause. 
They taught the heathen to look upon the Roman pontiff 
as their spiritual father, and to bow to his authority as the 
vicegerent of God on earth. Where reason failed to ac- 
complish their purposes, resort was had to force. Many 
were the instances, and among them may be mentioned 
the Pomeranians, the Sclavonians, and the Finlanders, 
in which baptism was administered at the point of the 
sword. 

Sec. 5. A third means employed, was the 
introduction of the worship of images. 

The introduction of images into places of Christian wor- 
ship, dates its origin soon after the time of Constantine the 
great ; but like many other superstitious practices, it made 
its way by slow and imperceptible degrees. There were 
those who strongly remonstrated against the practice ; but 
their opposition was ineffectual. The passion increased, 
and was fostered by the Roman pontiffs and their servants. 
It strongly tended to divert the minds of the people, from 
the great objects of faith and worship, presented in the 
scriptures ; and gave increasing power to the papal throne, 
over the wandering and darkened minds of the multitude. 
Sec. 6. A fourth means employed to in- 
Sec. 4. What was the second means employed ? 

In what light did these missionaries teach the heathen to regard 
f he popes? In what manner did they sometimes enforce the re- 
ception of Christianity ? 

Sec. 5. What was a third means employed ? 

When did image worship take its rise ? Was it rapid in >N 
spread ? What was its tendency ? 



RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. 16 J 

crease and strengthen the papal power, was 
the influence of monkery, which was enlisted in 
the cause. 

The rise and progress of monkery has already been un- 
folded. (Period 4, Sec. 27.) With scarcely an exception, 
the institutions of monkery were on the side of the papal 
power, and with sedulous care did the Roman pontiffs fos- 
ter these institutions, in order to use them as the tools of 
their ambition. The monks were faithful to their master's 
cause. Every project started by the popes, how question- 
able soever, in respect to policy, or morality, received their 
sanction ; and the severest denunciations were poured forth 
from the convents, against those who should call in 
question the wisdom of the papal throne. 

Sec. 7. A fifth means employed, was the 
sanction given by the popes to the passion for the 
relics of saints, which about the ninth century 
reached an extraordinary height. 

Such was the zeal inspired on this subject, that many, 
even in eminent stations, made long pilgrimages, to obtain 
some relic of the primitive saints. Judea was ransacked, 
The bodies of the Apostles and Martyrs are said to have 
been dug up, and great quantities of bones were brought 
into Italy, and sold at enormous prices. Even clothes were 
exhibited, which were declared to be those in which Christ 
was wrapped, in infancy ; pieces of his manger were car- 
ried about ; parts of his cross — the spear which pierced his 
side — the bread which he broke at the last supper — and to 
wind up the whole, vials were preserved, which, it was 
said, contained the milk of the mother of Christ, and even 
the Saviour's blood. 

From adoring the relic, the senseless multitude passed to 
adore the spirit of the saint. Seizing upon this love of 
idolatry, the Roman Pontiffs issued their commands, that 
no saint should be adored, except such as had been canon- 
ized by them. This at once invested them with an enor- 

Sec. 6. What was a fourth means employed ? 

When did monkery take its rise ? What is said of the fidelity of 
the monks to the papal cause ? 

Sec. 7. What was a fifth means employed ? 

In what way did the passion for relics display itself? Mention 

14* 



162 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

mous power. They made saints of whom they pleased, and 
the people were taught to regard these saints as their pro- 
tectors — as having power to avert dangers — to heal mala- 
dies — to prepare the soul for heaven. By these means, the 
Son of God was kept from view ; and the deluded multi- 
tude made to feel, that the power of health, of life, and sal- 
vation emanated from Rome. 

Sec. 8. A sixth means employed, was the 
sale of absolution and indulgencies. 

The Roman Pontiff, as the vicegerent of God on earth, 
claimed to have power not only to pardon sins, hut also to 
grant permission to commit sin. A doctrine so accordant to 
the corrupt state of manners arid morals, which for centuries 
prevailed, was received with implicit faith. The murderer, 
the assassin, the adulterer, needed now only to pay the pre- 
scribed fee, and his sins would be blotted out; those who 
wished to commit these crimes, in like manner, needed on- 
ly to open their purses, to receive a plenary indulgence. 
The consequence of this sale of pardon, was a vast in- 
crease of the revenues of the Roman pontiffs, and nearly an 
absolute controul over the minds of the millions who ad- 
hered to the Roman faith. 

Sec. 9. A seventh means employed was the 
invention of the doctrine of purgatory, or a 
state of temporary punishment after death. 

This was a powerful engine, and most effectually was it 
used, for the purpose of enriching and aggrandizing the 
Roman hierarchy. From this purgatory, and the miseries 
pertaining to it, the people were taught that souls might be 
released, if prayers and masses in sufficient number, and 
from the proper sources, were offered up. Hence, the rich- 
est gifts were bestowed upon the Church, by the surviving 
friends of those for whom the benefit was sought ; and the 

some of these relics. What order did the Roman pontiffs issue, in 
respect to saints ? What influence did this impart to the pontiffs : 

Sec. 8. What was a sixth means ? 

What power did the pontiffs claim in respect to sins ? What was 
the consequence of setting up this claim ? 

Sec. 9. What was a seventh means employed ? 
What is to be understood by purgatory ? 

What were the people taught on this subject ? What effect had 
it upon them, and the Roman hierarchy ? 



RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. 163 

dying transgressor readily parted with his possessions to se- 
cure it. 

Sec. 10. An eighth means employed, and, 
perhaps, by far the most efficient of all, was 
the Establishment of the inquisition. 

The Inquisition dates its origin in the 13th century. It 
originated in an attempt to crush some persons in Gaul, 
(now France,) who had ventured to question the authority 
of the Roman pontiffs. In the year 1204, Innocent III. 
sent inquisitors, as they were called, headed by one Do- 
minic, into Gaul, to execute his wrath upon persons who 
had dared to speak in opposition to the papal throne. 

These inquisitors so effectually performed their embas- 
sy, that officers with similar power were appointed in every 
city. Hence rose the Inquisition, which in time became a 
most horrible tribunal — an engine of death ; whicji kept 
nations in awe, and in subjection to the papal dominion. 

Sec. 11. Such were some of the principal 
means employed by the papal power, during 
several centuries, to extend and confirm its 
authority. Never were means employed more 
efficiently ; never was a dominion more abso- 
lute than that of the Roman pontiffs. 

Sec. 12. The natural and necessary conse- 
quence of the system adopted, was the decline 
of pure religion. For several centuries, in- 
deed, religion can scarcely be said to have 
existed. Doubtless there were some who held 
the faith in purity ; but to idolatrous Rome 
nearly the whole world paid its humble adora- 
tions. 

Sec. 13. But it is time to return, and take 

Sec. 10. What was an eighth means employed ? 

When did the Inquisition take its rise ? What was its original 
object ? Where did Innocent III. send Inquisitors ? In what year ? 
For what purpose ? What followed ? 

Sec. 12. What was the effect of this system of 
means thus adopted by the Roman Court, on pure re- 
ligion ? 



164 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

a view of the principal subject of this period, 
viz. the Rise of the Mahometan Imposture. The 
author of this false religion was Mahomet^ an 
Arabian, who was born at Mecca, a city of 
Arabia, in the year 569, or 570. 

Mahomet was descended from illustrious ancestors ; al- 
though his parents were much reduced in the world. At 
an early age, he was deprived of these natural guardians, 
and the care of him devolved upon Abu Taleb, a distin- 
guished uncle. While under his patronage, he several 
times accompanied a caravan into Syria, and there his 
knowledge of men was considerably extended. 

At the age of 25, he entered into the service of Cadijah, 
a rich and noble widow of Mecca, whom soon after he mar- 
ried. By this alliance, he was raised from a humble sphere 
in life, to the station of his ancestors. 

According to tradition, Mahomet was distinguished for 
the beauty of his person ; and was highly recommended by 
a natural oratory, by which he was able to exercise great 
influence over the passions and affections of men. To- 
wards the rich, he was always respectful ; to the poorest 
citizens of Mecca, he was kind and condescending. 

The intellectual endowments of Mahomet were also dis- 
tinguishing. His memory was capacious, and retentive : 
his wit easy and social ; his imagination sublime ; his 
judgement clear, rapid, and decisive. Yet, with all these 
advantages, he was an illiterate barbarian ; and in his com- 
positions, was obliged to depend upon the assistance of 
others. 

Sec. 14. From his earliest youth, Mahomet 
was addicted to religious contemplations ; and 
ot a certain season every year, he used to re- 
Sec. 13. Who was the author of the Mahometan 
Imposture ? Who was Mahomet ? When and 
where was he born ? 

From whom was he descended ? To w T hom was the care of him 
in his youth entrusted? Into whose service did he enter? To 
what was he raised by his marriage with this lady ? For what was 
Mahomet distinguished ? What is said of his intellectual endow- 
ments ? 

Sec. 14. To what was he early addicted ? When 
did he indulge his religious contemplations ? 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 1(J5 

tire to a cave, three miles from Mecca; where, 
at length, he matured that religion, which he 
afterwards propagated, and which was des- 
tined to overspread some of the fairest por- 
tions of the globe. 

The design of the Roman pontiffs was to corrupt Chris- 
tianity ; the design of Mahomet was to introduce another 
religion. His grand doctrine was, that there is only one 
God, and that Mahomet is his prophet. To please the Jews 
and Christians, he admitted that Moses and Christ were 
prophets; but represented himself as superior to them, and 
divinely commissioned to reform the religious system which 
they had established. Setting aside the scriptures, he pre- 
tended to have received revelations from God ; which, with 
the assistance of an angel, he embodied in the Koran, the 
only sacred book of the Mahometans. 

The religion of the Mahometans consists of two parts — ■ 
faith and practice ; of which the former is divided into six 
branches : Belief in God ; in his angels ; in the Koran ; in 
his prophets; in the resurrection and final judgement; and 
in God's absolute decrees. The points relating to practice 
are, prayer, with washings ; alms ; fasting ; pilgrimage to 
Mecca, and circumcision. 

Of God and angels the Mahometans appear to have some 
just notions, although they attribute some unworthy em- 
ployments to the latter. They admit that God has, in 
successive periods, communicated revelations to mankind 
by prophets ; but that with the Koran, revelation has 
closed. The time of the resurrection is a secret, belong- 
ing only to God. When Mahomet asked the angel Ga- 
briel about it, he confessed his ignorance. As to the pun« 
ishment of the wicked, Mahomet taught the existence oi 
seven hells, each of which is designed for different classes 
of transgressors ; but all at length will be admitted to para- 
dise, excepting such as reject the Koran. The heaven oi 
the Mahometans is to consist of sensual enjoyments. They 
are to repose in groves, on the banks of pure streams of wa- 

What were the grand doctrines of Mahomet ? What is said of 
his revelations ? In what book are they embodied ? Of how many 
parts does the religion of the Mahometans consist ? Which were 
some of their doctrines ? What notions have they of God and'an- 
gels ? What is said of the resurrection ? Of the punishment of the 
wicked ? What of heaven ? What duties did Mahomet enjoin ? 



166 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

ter ; to be clothed in robes of silk ; to feast from dishes of 
gold, and to drink of the choicest wines, &c. 

In respect to the duties enjoined, Mahomet encouraged 
his followers to hope, that prayer will carry them half way 
to God ; fasting will bring them to the door of the divine 
palace, and alms will give them admittance. He also in- 
culcated the duty of a pilgrimage to Mecca, as indispensa- 
ble ; saying that he that should die without performing it, 
might as well die a Jew, or a Christian. 

Such is an outline of the religion of Mahomet The 
rise of such a false religion was clearly predicted by John 
in the Book of Revelation, (Chap. 9.) Mahomet is here re- 
presented under the figure of a star fallen from heaven to 
earth, to whom was given the key of the bottomless pit, 
&c. 

Sec. 15. In the year 609, Mahomet, having 
matured his system, began to announce him- 
self as a prophet of God, and to publish his 
religion. For several years, his efforts were 
confined to the walls of Mecca, and even here 
his success was small. 

His first converts were his wife, his servant, his pupil 
and a friend. In process of time, ten of the most respec- 
table citizens of Mecca were introduced to the private 
lessons of the prophet, and were won over to his faith. 
These were the only triumphs of his religion, for fourteen 
years. 

Sec. 16. In the year 622, a storm arising 
against him at Mecca, he fled to Medina, an- 
other city of Arabia. This flight is called by 
the Mahometans the Hegira, and is regarded 
by them as their grand epoch. In this latter 

Who predicted the rise of the Mahometan religion ? Under what 
figure ? 

Sec. 15. In what year did Mahomet begin to pub- 
lish his religion ? With what success ? 

Who were his first converts ? Who were his only converts for 
14 years ? 

Sec. 16. When did Mahomet leave Mecca ? 
Whither did he flee ? What was this flight called ? 
What was his success at Medina ? 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 16? 

city, his success was greater. Several of the 
principal citizens heard the prophet, and joined 
his standard. 

Sec. 17. From the time of his establishment 
at Medina, he assumed not only the exercise 
of the office of a prophet ; but that, also, of a 
civil ruler ; and such was the success of his 
religion and his arms, that before his death, 
which occurred in the year 631, he was mas- 
ter of all Arabia. 

At the expiration of six years from his retirement into 
Medina, he could count fifteen hundred of his followers in 
arms, and in the field. From this period, his military 
standard was raised, and victory followed withersoever he 
went. He fought in person at nine T battles ; and fifty en- 
terprises of war were achieved in ten years by himself, or 
his lieutenants. The spoil taken was first collected into 
one common mass, when distribution was made. One 
fifth was reserved for charitable uses ; the remainder was 
shared in adequate portions by the soldiers. Allured by 
the hope of plunder, thousands flocked to his standard : 
and were taught by the prophet to believe that the reward 
of eternal glory would surely be the portion of such, as 
were faithful to it. " A drop of blood," said he, " shed in 
the cause of God ; a night spent in arms, is of more avail 
than two months fasting and prayer ; whoever falls in bat- 
tle, his sins are forgiven ; at the day of judgement, his 
wounds shall be resplendent as vermilion, and as odorifer- 
ous as musk ; and the loss of his limbs shall be supplied by 
the wings of angels and cherubims." 

Having conquered Arabia, Mahomet next turned his 
arms towards Syria, against which he was proceeding, at 
the head of 10,000 horse, and 20,000 foot, when he was 
supposed to be poisoned in revenge, by a Jewish female. 

Sec. 17. When did Mahomet begin to act as a civil 
ruler ? When did he die ? What was the success of 
his arms before his death ? 

How many battles did he fight in person ? How did he dispose 
of the spoil taken in war ? What effect had this upon his followers ? 
What popular doctrine did he teach, in order to gain followers and 
influence ? What country did he invade after the conquest of Ara- 



168 PERIOD V....606...,1095. 

He lingered some days, and died at the age of 63. Ue 
was interred on the spot, where he expired. His remain? 
were afterwards removed to Medina, whither the innumer- 
able pilgrims to Mecca often turn aside, to bow in volunta- 
ry devotion before the simple tomb of the prophet. 

Sec. 18. The death of Mahomet, for a time 
filled his followers with consternation ; but at 
length, gathering strength from their loss, they 
pushed their conquests ; and Syria, Persia* 
Egypt, and other countries, successively sub- 
mitted to their arms. In the year 637, they 
reached Jerusalem, and the " Holy city" fell 
under their dominion. 

In the succeeding century, 713, the Saracens, a name 
applied to the followers of Mahomet, but which was deriv- 
ed from a people who inhabited the northwestern part of 
Arabia, passed from Africa into Spain, where they put an 
end to the kingdom of the Goths, which had existed 300 
years. From Spain they advanced into France, designing 
the conquest of Europe, and the extermination of Christi- 
anity. Between Tours and Poictiers, their countless le- 
gions were met by an army, under the brave Charles Mar- 
tel, and 370,000 of the Saracens fell in a single day. 

This was a severe blow to the enemy of the cross ; but at 
a subsequent period, the arms of Mahomet were trium- 
phant in several countries- Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica, and 
the maratime coast of Gaul, fell into their possession ; and 
even to the walls of Rome they spread terror and dismay. 

In the beginning of the 13th century arose the Ottomans, 
so called from Othman, their chief. They inhabited the 
northern border of the Caspian sea. These Ottomans, (af- 

bia? How did he come by his death ? What was his age ? Where 
was he interred ? Was he afterwards removed ? 

Sec. 18. What effect had the death of Mahomet 
upon his followers ? What conquests did they subse- 
quently achieve ? In what year did they take Jeru- 
salem ? 

Who were the Saracens ? What country did they put an end to.? 
In what year ? Whither did they go from Spain ? What was their 
design ? By whom were they defeated ? Tn what countries were 
their arms afterwards triumphant ? When did the Ottomans arise ? 
What were they called ? What country did they come from 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 169 

terwards called Turks,) were converted to the Mahometan 
faith by the Saracens. At a subsequent period, turning 
their arms against the Saracens, they humbled that proud 
people, and subjugated such parts of Asia and Africa, as 
had submitted to the Mahometan faith. 

Bajazet, the third sovereign in succession from Othman, 
conceived the plan of extending his victorious arms over 
Europe, and of blotting from existence the religion of the 
gospel. Just as he was ready to fall upon Constantinople, 
Timur Beg, commonly called Tamerlane, the mighty em- 
peror of the Tartars, fell upon him, with a million of men, 
and subdued him and his army under his power. 

Tamerlane and his army professed the Mahometan faith. 
True to the principles of his religion, he employed the most 
inhuman severity towards Christians, whenever within his 
reach, of whom many by his orders suffered death in the 
most barbarous forms, while others were condemned to per- 
petual slavery. 

From their defeat by Tamerlane, the Turks gradually re- 
covered, and in the following century, 1453, during the 
reign of Constantine XII ; Mahomet II, at the head of 
30,000 Turks, besieged and took possession of Constanti- 
nople. From this time the Eastern Empire ceased to ex- 
ist, and Constantinople has since continued the seat of the 
Turkish government. 

At the present time, Mahometanism is spread over Tur- 
key, Tartary, Arabia, Africa, Persia, and the dominions of 
the Great Mogul, and is thought to embrace about 100 mil- 
lions. The Mahometans are divided into two principal 
sects, who differ concerning the right of succession to Ma- 
homet. The Sheichs or Shiites, who are chiefly Persians,; 
and the Sonnites, inhabiting East Persia, Arabia, Turkey, 
and Independent Tartary. A new and powerful sect has 
recently sprung up in Arabia, called Wahabees, who pro- 
fess to be reformers. 

Sec. 19. The seventh century presents a 

By whom converted ? Whom did they conquer ? What emperor 
conceived the plan of subjugating Europe ? Who subdued him ? 
What faith did Tamerlane profess ? What was his conduct towards 
Christians ? What became of the Turks, after their defeat by Ta- 
merlane ? Who conquered Constantinople ? Of what government 
has it since been the capital ? In what countries does Mahometan 
ism prevail ? What is the number of Mahometans supposed to be r 

15 



170 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

considerable difference, between the east and 
the west, in respect to the state of the Church. 
In the east, the influences of divine grace seem 
to have been withheld entirely, and in respect 
to the prosperity of the Redeemer's kingdom, 
we have nothing cheering to record. Even in 
the west, superstition and vice were lamenta- 
bly on the increase ; but in some countries, 
particularly in England and France, true god- 
liness shone for a considerable part of the 
century. 

Milner observes, that during this century " there was a 
real effusion of the spirit in England ; so that numbers were 
turned from idols to the living God. The pastors, first of 
the Roman, and afterwards of the British communion, la- 
boured in the west with simplicity and success. Edwin, 
one of the British monarchs, with all his nobles, and very 
many of his subjects, was baptized. Towards the close of 
the century, however, the aspect of things was somewhat 
changed, and the faith and love of many grew cold." 

From England several missionaries were sent to the con- 
tinent, and by their labours, some faint glimmerings of 
the gospel were scattered through Germany, Batavia, Fries- 
iand and Denmark. Among these, the famous Willebrod, 
an Anglo-Saxon, distinguished himself, by embarking with 
eleven colleagues for Batavia and Friesland, which were the 
principal scenes of his labours. 

Sec. 20. During this century, the authority 
of the Roman pontiffs was gradually increa- 
sing ; a great degree of pomp and splendor 
marked their spiritual courf, and things were 
rapidly tending to the maturity of the anti- 
christian power. 

Sec. 19. What differences existed in the state of the 
eastern and western Churches in the 7th century ? 

What does Milner observe respecting England, at this time ? In- 
to what countries was Christianity spread? By whom ? 

Sec. 20. What is said of the increase of the authority 
of the Roman pontiffs ? 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 171 

Sec. 21. In the following century, about the 
year 727, the great controversy began between 
the Greek emperor and the bishop of Rome, 
respecting image worship. This is the date 
which Milner assigns for the beginning of the 
popedom, which from this time is to be regard- 
ed as antichrist indeed ; for it set itself by 
temporal power to support false doctrine, and 
particularly that which deserves the name of 
idolatry. 

The introduction of images into places of public worship, 
seems to have been at a considerably earlier period than 
this; but as yet no council had given its sanction to the 
practice, and many in the Church were strongly opposed 
to it. But during the 7th century the evil nade a most 
rapid progress, and in the 8th arrived at its zenith. It 
did not, however, succeed without a struggle, and as the 
conflict ultimately issued in bringing about two important 
events, viz. the schism between the Greek and Roman 
Churches, and the establishment of the pope as a temporal 
potentate, we shall briefly sketch the leading particulars of 
the controversy. 

Sec. 22. In the year 727, as already stated, 
Leo, the Greek emperor, began openly to op- 
pose the worship of images. But no sooner 
had he avowed his conviction of the idolatrous 
nature of the practice, and protested against 
the erection of images, than Germanicus, 
bishop of Constantinople, and Gregory II. 
bishop of Rome, warmly opposed him : in 

Sec; 2>. Wjien did the controversy ans« about 
image worship between the Greek emperor and the 
bishop of Rome ? What is Milner's opinion about the 
pope being called at this time antichrist ? 

When was image worship first introduced ? When did this kind 
of worship greatly increase ? What events did it bring about ? 

Sec. 22. By whom was the worship of images op- 
posed ? In what year ? Who opposed the emperor ? 



[72 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

which opposition they were supported by great 
numbers, both in the Roman and Greek 
churches. 

Sec. 23. In the year 730, Leo issued his 
edict against images — deposed Germanicus, 
and ordered the removal of an image, which 
had been put up in the palace of Constantino- 
ple. 

As the officer, charged with this service, mounted the 
ladder, and with an axe struck the image several blows, 
some women present threw him down, by pulling the lad- 
der away, and murdered him on the spot. An insurrection 
ensued, which was quelled by the emperor, at the expense 
of much blood. 

The news of this flew rapidly to Rome. The emperor's 
statues were pulled down, and trodden under foot. All It- 
aly was thrown into confusion ; attempts were made to elect 
another emperor in the room of Leo, and the pope encour- 
aged the attempt. Greek writers affirm that he prohibited 
the Italians from paying tribute any longer to Leo. 

Sec. 24. In the midst of the controversy, 
Gregory II. died, and was succeeded by Gre- 
gory III. who soon after his election assem- 
bled (732) a council, in which he excommuni- 
cated all, who should speak contemptuously of 
images. 

Sec. 25. Both Leo and Gregory HI. died in 
741 ; the former was succeeded by his son 
Constantine, who inherited all his father's zeal 
against images ; the latter was succeeded in 

Sec. 23. What step did Leo take in 730, in respect 
to images ? 

What happened to the officer charged with the emperor's commis- 
sion to pull down the images ? What effect had this news at Rome: 

Sec. 24. Who succeeded Gregory II. ? When ? 
What did a council do which was assembled soon af- 
ter his accession ? 

Sec. 25. Who succeeded Lea and Gregory III, ? 
What is said of them ? 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 173 

the popedom by Zachary, who entered into 
the controversy in favour of images, with all 
the spirit of his predecessor. 

Sec. 26. At this time Childeric, a weak 
prince, occupied the throne of France'. Pe- 
pin, son of Charles M artel, was his prime min- 
ister. The latter, aspiring to the throne, re- 
ferred the question to pope Zachary, Whether 
it would be just in him to depose his sovereign 
and usurp the throne ? Zachary answered in 
the affirmative, and Pepin ascended the throne. 

Sec. 27. As a reward to the Roman pontiff, 
Pepin, in the year 755, conferred on Stephen, 
the successor of Zachary, several rich provin- 
ces in Italy, by which gift, he was established 
as a temporal monarch. 

The arrogance and impiety of this Roman pontiff may 
be learned from a letter which he forged, and sent to Pe- 
pin, as the production of the Apostle Peter : " Peter, called 
an Apostle by Jesus Christ, Son of the living God, &c. As 
through me the whole Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman 
Church, the mother of all other Churches, is founded on a 
rock ; and to the end, that Stephen, bishop of this beloved 
Church of Rome, and that virtue and power may be grant- 
ed to our Lord to rescue the Church of God out of the 
hands of its persecutors : To your most excellent princes, 
Pepin, Charles, and Carloman, and to all the holy Bishops 
and Abbots, Priests and Monks, as also to Dukes, Counts 
and people, I, Peter, the Apostle, &c. I conjure you, and 
the Virgin Mary, who will be obliged to you, gives you no- 
tice, and commands you, as do also the thrones, domina- 
tions, &c. If you will not fight for me, I declare to you, by 

Sec. 26. Who at this time was on the throne of 
France ? Who was his prime minister ? What ques- 
tion did Pepin refer to the pope ? What was the 
result ? 

Sec. 27. What reward did the Roman pontiff re- 
ceive for this ? In what year ? 
15* 



174 PERIOD V....6G6....1095. 

the Holy Trinity, and by my apostleship, that you shall 
have no share in heaven.'' 

This letter had the desired effect. Pepin passed the 
Alps with an army, and assisted the pope against the Lom- 
bards, who being intimidated, surrendered to the pope the 
Exarchate of Ravenna, and 21 cities. Thus was the scep- 
tre added to the keys, the sovereignty to the priesthood. 

Sec. 28. The question concerning images 
still continued to agitate the Catholic Church. 
At length, in the year 787, a council was as- 
sembled at Nice, under the auspices of the 
Empress Irene, and her son, who established 
the worship of images, and proceeded to 
anathematize all who should reject it, or at- 
tempt to remove any images from places of 
public worship. 

This council consisted of 350 bishops. Their result 
was sanctioned by the empress and her son Idols and im- 
ages were erected in all the Churches, and those who op- 
posed them were treated with great severity. The lan- 
guage employed by the above council in their anathema, 
is worthy of notice, as showing the impiety and profane- 
ness to which the advocates of the Roman hierarchy had 
at length arrived. u Long live Constantine and Irene his 
mother — Damnation to all heretics — Damnation on the 
council that roared against venerable images — The holy 
Trinity hath deposed them." One would think the coun- 
cil of Pandemonium would have found it difficult to carry 
impiety and profaneness much beyond this. 

Sec. 29. But it must not be supposed that 
the prevailing corruptions of the Church, or 
the arrogant claims of its successive popes, 
were implicitly allowed by all other bishops 
and Churches, even in Italy itself. On the 

Sec. 28. What council was held in 78? ? Under 
whose auspices ? What decrees did it pass in favour 
of image worship ? 

Of how many bishops did this council consist ? By whom was 
this result sanctioned ? What followed ? 

Sec. 29. How did many view the prevailing cor- 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 175 

contrary, there were many, whom it is unne- 
cessary to particularize, who warmly remon- 
strated against the corruptions of popery, and 
the worship of images. 

Sec. 30. But among the opposers of the errors 
of the Church of Rome, no man is more con- 
spicuous than Claude, Bishop of Turin, who 
about the year 817, began by preaching the 
pure doctrines of the Gospel, to lay the foun- 
dation of those Churches, which amidst the 
thick darkness of the succeeding centuries^ 
flourished in the vallies of Piedmont in Italy, 
and in whose history, during a long and 
gloomy night, is doubtless to be traced the 
true Church of the Redeemer on earth. 

This truly great man, who has not improperly been call- 
ed the first protestant reformer, was born in Spain. In his 
early years, he was chaplain to the emperor Lewis, of 
France. This monarch perceiving the deplorable igno- 
rance of a great part of Italy, in respect to the doctrines of 
the gospel, and desirous of providing the Churches of Pied- 
mont with one who might stem the growing torrent of im- 
age worship, promoted Claude to the see of Turin, about 
the year 817. 

In this event the hand of God may be perceived ; since 
in the very worst of times, he so ordered his providence as 
to preserve a seed to serve him, and a spot where true re- 
ligion should shine, amidst the moral darkness which was 
enveloping the rest of the world. 

ruptions of the Church, and the arrogant claims of the 
court of Rome ? 

Sec. 30. Who was one of the most conspicuous op- 
posers of the Church of Rome ? When did he begin 
to preach ? Where did he preach ? What is said of 
these Churches ? 

Where was Claude born ? To whom was he chaplain ? What 
appointment did Claude receive from Lewis ? In what respects 
does this appear to haye been providential ? What measures did 



170 PRRIOD V....606....1095. 

At Turin, and in its vicinity, Claude raised his voice 
most successfully against the existing errors of the Church. 
He romoved the images from the Churches — he drew the 
attention of the people to the bible. He taught them that 
Jesus is the true head of the Church ; denied the authority 
of the popes ; and lashed in the severest manner, the idola- 
try and superstition, which every where, through their in- 
fluence, abounded. 

It may appear a matter of surprise to some, that an op- 
poser so zealous and intrepid as Claude certainly was, 
should have escaped the fury of the Church of Rome. But 
it should be remembered, that the despotism of that wicked 
court had not yet arrived at its plenitude of power and intol- 
erance. To which may be added, as another very probable 
reason, that some of the European monarchs viewed the 
domineering influence of the bishops of Rome with consid- 
erable jealousy, and gladly extended their protection to 
those, who^e labours had a tendency to leduce it; such 
was at this time the case with the court of France in regard 
to Claude. 

Sec. 31. We now come to the tenth century, 
which, however, we shall pass with a single 
remark, viz. that it was the " leaden age" of 
the Church — the darkest epoch in the annals 
of mankind. 

" The history of the Roman pontiffs that lived in this 
century," says Mosheim, " is a history of so many monsters, 
and not of men ; and exhibits a horrible series of the most 
flagitious, tremendous, and complicated crimes, as all wri- 
ters, even those of the Roman community, unanimously 
confess. Nor was the state of things much better in the 
Greek Church, at this period ; as a proof of which the same 
learned writer instances the example of Theophylact, pa- 
triarch of Constantinople. " This exemplary prelate, who 
sold every ecclesiastical benefice as soon as it became vacant, 
had in his stables above two thousand hunting horses, whicli 
he fed with pignuts, pistachios, dates, dried grapes, figs, 

Claude adopt to remove abuses ? How came he to escape the ven- 
geance of Rome ? 

Sec. 31. How is the tenth century characterized ? 

What is the testimony of Mosheim as to the Roman pontiffs, who 
•ived in this century ? 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 177 

steeped in the most exquisite wines, to all which he added 
the richest perfumes.' ' 

Sec. 32. The eleventh century differed but 
little from the tenth. There were some, how- 
ever, even in this dark and gloomy period, who 
dared to protest against the abominations of 
popery. 

The chief point in which this century differed from the 
tenth, consisted in improvements in learning. The arts 
and sciences revived in a measure among the clergy and 
monks, though not cultivated by any other set of men. We 
speak in regard to the western church ; for the eastern, en- 
feebled and oppressed by the Turks and Saracens from 
without, and by civil broils and factions within, with diffi- 
culty preserved that degree of knowledge, which in those 
degenerate days, still remained among the Greeks. Scarce- 
ly any vestiges of piety can be traced among the eastern 
Christians at this time. 

The only piety which seems to have existed is to be 
found in Europe. A few instances of open opposition to 
the errors of popery are recorded. In the year 1017, sev- 
eral persons in France denied the lawfulness of praying to 
martyrs and confessors, &c. ; and on their refusing to re- 
cant, thirteen of their number were burnt alive. 

About the middle of the century (1050) arose Berenga- 
rius, a person of great learning and talents, who warmly 
attacked the doctrine of trans instantiation. By this, was 
meant, that the bread and wine used in the Lord's supper, 
were by consecration converted into the body and blood of 
the Lord Jesus, and were actually the same as was born of 
the Virgin Mary, the same as suffered on the cross, and 
was raised from the dead. 

Such was the doctrine of transubstantiation. It seems 
to have been first openly advocated about the year 831, by 
a monk named Pascasius Radbert. The doctrine was too 

Sec. 32. How did the eleventh century differ from 
the tenth ? 

In what did the chief difference consist ? What was the state of 
the eastern Churches ? In what country was the only piety which 
existed, to be found ? What took place in France, in 1017 ? When 
did Berengarius flourish ? What Romish doctrine did he attack ? 
What is to be understood by the doctrine of transubstantiation 



178 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

monstrous and absurd to be received at once. But it was 
perceived by some of the popes to be capable of being turn- 
ed to their account ; and, therefore, received their sanction, 
and was incorporated into the creed of the Church ot 
Rome. 

Berengarius denied the doctrine, and employed his pen 
most powerfully against it. He insisted that the body of 
Christ is only in the heavens, and that the elements of bread 
and wine are merely the symbols of his body and blood. 
The efforts of Berengarius, however, were attended with 
little success. The priests were unwilling to dismiss a doc- 
trine, which gave them power to convert the bread and 
wine into the body and blood of Christ, when they pleas- 
ed ; much more unwilling were the popes, for if the mean- 
est priest could effect this, what must be the power of the 
Roman pontiff. 

The doctrine, therefore, continued to be cherished by 
the Church, and in the year 1215 the belief of it was de- 
clared by Innocent III. to be essential to salvation. To the 
present day it constitutes one of the great doctrines of the 
Roman Catholic Church. 

Sec. 33. The eleventh century is distin- 
guished for the final separation between the 
Eastern and Western, or, as they were often 
termed, the Greek and Latin Churches. In the 
year 1054, an attempt was made to reconcile the 
differences between these two great divisions 
of the Christian Church, and legates were sent 
for this purpose by the Roman pontiff, to Con- 
stantinople. Both parties, however, were too 
proud to make concessions, and the negotia- 
tions were abruptly terminated. Before leav- 
ing the city, the Roman legates assembled in 
the Church of St. Sophia, and proceeded pub- 

When was it first openly advocated ? By whom ? Was it readily 
received ? What was the success of Berengarius m his opposition 
to this doctrine ? When was the belief of it declared essential to 
salvation ? By what pope ? 

Sec. 33. For what is the eleventh century distin- 
guished ? What attempt was made at reconciling the 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 179 

licly to excommunicate the Greek patriarch, 
and all his adherents. Since this time all ef- 
forts at reconciliation have been ineffectual, 
and to the present day these Churches remain 
separate. 

The history of the controversy between the Greek and 
Latin Churches, it is unnecessary minutely to trace. The 
first jealousies between them, are supposed to have been 
excited at the council of Sanlis, as early as the year 347, 
These jealousies continued to increase, and a constant 
struggle was maintained by each for the ascendency over 
the other, (Per. 4, Sec. 46,) until the bishop of Rome ob- 
tained the victory. 

About the middle of the 9th century, a controversy which 
commenced in the 6th, was carried on with great spirit be- 
tween these churches, in relation to the procession of the 
Holy Ghost ; the Church of Rome maintaining, that the 
spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son ; while the 
Greek Christians maintained that he proceeds from the 
Father by or through the Son. The heat engendered by 
the discussion of this doctrine, led to other differences ; 
which, multiplying and strengthening, terminated, in pro- 
cess of time, in a total and permanent separation, as above 
recorded. 

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD V. 

Observation. A wide difference may be noticed between 
this and the former period, in respect to distinguished men ; 
especially such as shone in the department of letters. Learn- 
ing and science found comparatively few friends in the 
Church of Christ ; and consequently few have come down 
to us, in any manner distinguished for the zeal and piety 
of a more primitive day. We shall notice some, however, 
who attracted attention even in this " image" of the 
Church. 

differences between these two divisions of the Church ? 
What was the issue ? 

How early did jealousies begin to exist between these Churches ? 
What controversy was carried on between them about the middle 
of the ninth century ? How did it terminate i 



180 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

1. Mahomet, author of the Koran, and the 
Mahometan imposture. 

2. Willebord, an Anglo-Saxon, a famous 
missionary about the year 692, the scene of 
whose labours was Friesland, and adjacent 
parts. 

3. Bede, an Englishman, who flourished 
about the year 700, celebrated for an Ecclesi- 
astical History from the Christian era to his 
own time ; and for several theological works. 

4. Alcain, a native of Yorkshire, England, 
educated by the venerable Bede, and after- 
wards called to the continent by Charlemagne, 
under whose patronage he did much to revive 
learning and science. 

4. Pascasius Radbert, a monk, who about 
the year 831, first openly advocated the doc- 
trine of transubstantiation. 

6. Claude of Turin, the father of the Wal- 
denses. 

7. Godeschalcus, a German, known for his 
defence of the doctrines of predestination and 
free grace, and for the sufferings which he en- 
dured on account of it. 

8. Alfred the Great, king of England, who 
died about the year 900, distinguished for his 
love of letters, and for founding, according 
to some, the University of Oxford. 

9. Berengarius, arch deacon of Angiers, in 
France, a powerful opposer of the doctrine 
of transubstantiation, about the pear 1050. 

10. Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, in 
1092, distinguished for his great piety, and for 
several theological treatises, which were of 
signal service, in that dark day of the Church. 



RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. ] 8 I 

1. Mahomet, Sec. 13, and onward. 

2. Willebrod in his missionary efforts was accompanied 
by eleven colleagues, all of whom, with their leader, great- 
ly distinguished themselves in their efforts to spread the 
gospel, not only in Friesland, (a province of the Nether- 
lands,) but also in Denmark, and other neighbouring coun- 
tries. Willebrod was afterwards ordained Archbishop of 
Ttrecht, and died among the Batavians, in a good old age. 

3. Bede was born in England, about the year 672, and 
was so distinguished for his piety and humility, that he ac- 
quired the surname of " Venerable.'' He received his ed- 
ucation in a monastery, and pursued his studies with so 
much diligence, that he soon became eminent for his learn- 
ing. Being inclined to a monastic life, he confined him- 
self chiefly to his cell, where he devoted himself to writing. 
His principal work was an Ecclesiastical History, which 
was published in 731. His death occurred about the year 
735. 

4. Alcuin flourished about the year 770. He received 
his education under the venerable Bede, and like his mas- 
ter, was a distinguished scholar and writer. In 793 he re- 
moved to France, being invited thither by Charlemagne, 
by whom he was greatly honoured, and whom he instructed 
in rhetoric, logic, mathematics and divinity. The latter 
part of his life he spent in the abbey of St. Martins, at 
Tours, where he died in 804. 

5. Pascasius Radbert is supposed to have been a Ger- 
man by birth. He was a monk, and afterwards Abbot of 
Corbey. He published his sentiments concerning the Sa- 
crament in 831 , which although powerfully opposed by men 
of more evangelical views, were afterwards adopted by the 
whole Roman Catholic Church. 

6. Claude of Turin, Sec. 30, and onward. 

7. Godeschalcus was a monk of Orbais, in Saxony. Mo- 
sheim says he rendered his name immortal by his contro- 
versy about predestination and free grace, evangelical views 
of which doctrines he appears to have entertained. In 
consequence of his writings, he was thrown into prison by 
the archbishop of Mentz, where, after being degraded from 
his offices, he died in 869. 

8. Alfred the Great was an excellent prince, and a pious 
man. He was a catholic ; but not a blind devotee to all the 
abominations of popery. He lamented the ignorance and 
irreligion of his times, and proved himself a reformer, 

16 



{82 PERIOD V....606....1095. 

Church ministers the most pious and apt to teach, were 
patronized by him, and one third part of his time he em- 
ployed in translating the best foreign books into the En- 
glish tongue, and engaged in many other learned and libe- 
ral pursuits, calculated to promote the moral character of 
his subjects. Alfred died in the year 900. 

9. Berengarius flourished about the year 1050, one of 
the darkest periods which settled upon the Church. He 
enlisted himself against the doctrine of transubstantiation, 
for which he was condemned both at Rome and Paris. For 
a time, being without friends, he seems to have been fright- 
ened into a renunciation of his opinions. But being con- 
victed by his conscience of his error in so doing, he drew 
up his confession, in which he shewed that he saw the 
truth ; but in his explanation there was still too great a con- 
formity to the prevailing taste of error. The writings of 
Berengarius, however, after his death, served to correct 
the opinions of many, and were a formidable weapon in 
the hands of truth against the falsehoods of the Church of 
Rome. 

10. Anselm was a native of Savoy, but came to England 
in 1092, where he was made archbishop of Canterbury. He 
was an evangelical man, as his writings testify. He em- 
braced the doctrines of Augustine, many of whose books 
he copied and circulated. He spent much of his time in 
meditation and prayer, and seems on all occasions to have 
had the spiritual welfare of his flock at heart. He was not 
free from the superstitions of the times ; but he entertain- 
ed more correct views than many of his contemporaries, 
and did more for the cause of evangelical truth. 




PF.TER THE I1EHMIT PREACHING TO THE CTU T SA7)EES. 



PERIOD VI. 

1'HK l'EBIOD OF THE CRUSADES AND OF THE PAPAL SCHISM 'WILL EX- 
TEND FROM THE FJRST CRUSADE, 109o, TO THE COMMENCE- 
MENT OF THE REFORMATION, BY LUTHER, 1517. 

Sec. 1 . We have now arrived at the latter 
part of the eleventh century, at which time, 
we meet with the Crusades, or Holy Wars* 
as they were called. These wars are but little 
connected with the history of the kingdom of 
Christ ; but, as they arose out of the supersti- 
tion of the age — as they form a prominent fea- 
ture in the history of the antichristian aposta- 
cy, and were improved by the popes to increase 

What is the extent of the Period of the Crusades, 
and of the Papal Schism ? 

Sec. 1. Why in an ecclesiastical history, is it pro- 
per to give some account of the Crusades ? 



184 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 

their influence, — and especially as the relation 
of them throws some light on the history of 
Europe, during this benighted period, it may 
not be without its use to give in this place a 
concise account of them. 

Sec. 2. In the year 637, as already mention- 
ed, (Period 5, Sec, 18,) Jerusalem was con- 
quered by the Saracens ; but, influenced by 
self interest, they allowed the thousand pil- 
grims, who daily flocked to the " Holy City," 
on the payment of a moderate tribute, to visit 
the sepulchre of Christ — to perform their re- 
ligious duties, and to retire in peace. 

Towards the close of the tenth, and beginning of the 
eleventh century, the passion for pilgrimages was greatly 
increased, by an opinion which began to prevail over Eu- 
rope, that the thousand years mentioned by John, (Rev. 
20, 2-4) were nearly accomplished, and the end of the 
world at hand. A general consternation seized the minds 
of men. Numbers relinquished their possessions, forsook 
their families and friends, and hastened to the holy land, 
where they imagined Christ would suddenly appear to judge 
the living and the dead. 

Sec. 3. In the year 1065, the Turks took 
possession of Jerusalem ; and the pilgrims 
were no longer safe. They were insulted ; in 
their worship they were derided, and their 
effects were not unfrequently plundered. 

Sec. 4. Towards the conclusion of the 
eleventh century (1095,) Peter the hermit, u 

Sec. 2. In what year was Jerusalem conquered by 
the Saracens ? What privilege did they grant to 
Christians ? 

When did the passion for pilgrimages greatly increase ? What 
reason may be assigned for this ? 

Sec. 3L When did the Turks take possession of Je- 
rusalem •? What was the consequence to pilgrims ? 
Sec- 4. Who was Peter the hermit ? At what tim« 



THE CRUSADES. 185 

Frenchman, born at Amiens, who had returned 
from a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, where he had 
witnessed the trials, to which the pilgrims were 
exposed ; conceived the project of arming the 
sovereigns and people of Europe, for the pur- 
pose of rescuing the holy sepulchre, out of the 
hands of the infidels. 

With the above object in view, Peter travelled from prov- 
ince to province, exciting princes and people to embark in 
this holy enterprise. His personal appearance excited the 
curiosity of all classes. His clothes were exceedingly mean : 
his body seemed wasted with famine ; his head was bare ; 
his feet naked ; in his hand he bore aloft a large crucifix. 
" When he painted the sufferings of the natives and pil- 
grims of Palestine, " says Gibbon, " every heart was melted 
to compassion ; every breast glowed with indignation, when 
he challenged the warriors of the age to defend their breth- 
ren, and rescue the Saviour." 

Sec. 5. At this time, Urban II. occupied the 
papal chair. Perceiving the advantages of 
such an enterprise to the Roman Hierarchy, 
h§ entered into the views of Peter, and zeal- 
ously set himself to enlist the princes and peo- 
ple of Europe, to arm against the Mahometans. 
In consequence of the measures adopted, a 
numerous army was collected, which, after a 
variety of fortune, reached Jerusalem, and 
was successful in planting the standard of the 
cross on the holy sepulchre. 

did he conceive the project of arming the sovereigns of 
Europe, for rescuing the holy sepulchre from the 
Turks ? 

With this object in view, what steps did Peter take ? What was 
the effect of this harangue upon the people ? 

Sec. 5. Who was the pope at this time ? How did 
he regard the proposal of Peter ? What was the sue- 
cess of the first enterprise. 
16* 



(86 PERIOD VI....1095....151: 

Urban, at first, doubting the success of such a project, 
though he greatly desired it, summoned a council at Pia- 
centia. It consisted of 4000 ecclesiastics, and 30,000 of 
the people; all of whom unanimously declared for the war, 
though iew seemed inclined personally to engage in the 
service. A second council was held, during the same year 
at Clermont, at which the pope himself addressed the mul- 
titude. At the conclusion of his address, they exclaimed, 
" It is the will of God! It is the will of God!" 

Persons of all ranks now flew to arms with the utmost 
ardour. Eternal salvation was promised all who should go 
forth to the help of the Lord. A spirit of enthusiasm per- 
vaded Europe. Not only nobles and bishops, with the 
thousands subject to their influence, entered into the cause 
with emulation ; but even women, concealing their sex in 
the disguise of armour, were eager to share in the glory of 
the enterprise. Robbers, and incendiaries, and murde- 
rers, and other kindred characters, embraced the opportu- 
nity to expiate their sins, and to secure a place in the par- 
adise of God. 

At the head of an undisciplined multitude, amounting to 
;>00,000, Peter the hermit, in the spring of 1096, commen- 
ced his march towards the east. Subject to little control, 
this army of banditti, for such it may properly be termed, 
marked their route with various outrages, particularly to- 
wards the Jews, thousands of whom they most inhumanly 
slew. The frown of providence seemed to settle upon this 
unholy multitude ; for scarcely one third part of them reach- 
ed Constantinople, and even these were defeated, and ut- 
terly destroyed, in a battle at Nice, by the Sultan Solyman 

A formidable body of disciplined troops was, however, 
following in the rear; and not long after reached the envi- 
rons of Constantinople. At the head of these was the dis- 
tinguished Godfrey of Bouillon, supported by Baldwin, his 
brother Robert, duke of Normandy, and various other dis- 
tinguished princes, and generals of Europe. On reaching 
Nice, Godfrey reviewed his troops, which were found to 
amount to 100,000 horse, and 600,000 foot. 

Nice was soon taken by the invaders ; the conquest of 

What measures did Urban take to rouse the public mind ? With 
what effect ? Who led the first body of men belonging to this ex- 
pedition ? What was their number ? What their character ; 
What their fate? W r ho led the more disciplined troops? What 
was their number ? What places did they take ? Whom did they 



THE CRUSADES. 187 

which was followed by the capture of Edessa and Antiocb, 
where they vanquished an army of 600,000 Saracens. On 
their arrival at Jerusalem, A. D. J 099, their numbers had 
greatly diminished, owing partly to disasters, and partly to 
the detachments which they had been obliged to make, in 
order to keep possession of the places which they had con- 
quered. According to the testimony of historians, they 
scarcely exceeded 20,000 foot, and 1500 horse, while the 
garrison of Jerusalem consisted of 40,000 men. 

^Notwithstanding this inequality in respect to numbers, 
the invaders resolutely besieged the city; and after a siege 
of five weeks took it by assault, and put the garrison and 
inhabitants to the sword, without distinction. 

The conquest of the city being thus achieved, Godfrey 
was saluted king. The crown, however, he enjoyed only 
about a year ; being compelled to resign it to a legate of 
his Holiness, the pope, who claimed it as the rightful prop- 
erty of the Roman See. 

Sec. 6. The Holy City being now in posses- 
sion of the friends of the Cross, the conquer 
ors began to return to Europe, The Turks, 
however, gradually recovered their strength, 
and at length fell upon the new kingdom, 
threatening it with utter ruin. A second cru- 
sade was now found necessary. This w r as 
preached by the famous St. Bernard, through 
whose influence, an army of 300,000 men was 
raised from among the subjects of Louis VII. 
of France, and Conrad III. of Germany. This 
army, headed by these monaixhs, took up its 
march towards Jerusalem, in the year 1147. 
The enterprise, however, failed, and after en- 
countering incredible hardships, besides the 

vanquish ? What was their number on reaching Jerusalem . ? By 
what means had they become so much diminished ? How long did 
the siege of Jerusalem last ? Who was made king ? How long did 
he continue so ? 

Sec. 6. When did the second crusade begin ? Of 
whom was it composed ? Who headed it ? What 
was the result of this crusade ? 



188 PERIOD VI...1095....1517. 

loss of their troops, these princes returned, 
with shame, to their kingdoms. 

Sec. 7. The failure of the second crusade 
reduced the affairs of the Oriental Christians 
to a state of great distress ; which was some 
time after much increased by Saladin, who 
from being an attendant on the Caliphs, had 
raised himself to the sovereignty of Egypt, 
Arabia, Syria, and Persia. In the year 1187, 
this prince invaded Palestine, with a powerful 
army, and obtained a complete victory over the 
Christians, utterly annihilating the already 
languishing kingdom of Jerusalem. 

Sec. 8. The news of this catastrophe reach- 
ing Europe, filled it with grief and consterna- 
tion. Clement III. who at this time filled the 
papal chair, immediately ordered a third cru- 
sade to be proclaimed. The reigning sove- 
reigns of the principal states in Europe, eager- 
ly enlisted in the cause — Philip Augustus of 
France, Richard I. of England, and Frederick 
Barbarossa, of Germany. Little success, 
however, attended the expedition, and the re- 
spective monarchs, excepting Frederick, who 
was drowned in Cilicia, returned to their 
kingdoms, after a variety of fortunes, without 
having rescued the holy city from the power 
of the infidels. 

Sec. 7. What was the state of the Oriental Chris- 
tians at this time ? By whom was their distress in- 
creased ? Who was Saladin ? What did he do ? 

Sec. 8. What was the effect of Saladin's conquest 
in Europe ? Who was now pope ? What sovereigns 
enlisted in the third crusade ? What was the issue of 
this crusade ? 



THE CRUSADES. 18!) 

Sec. 9. It is unnecessary to pursue this his- 
tory of fanaticism further. We shall only ob- 
serve, therefore, in addition, that several oth- 
er crusades followed those we have mentioned, 
which, however, failed of accomplishing the 
object for which they were undertaken. 

The crusades owed their origin to the superstition of an 
ignorant and barbarous age, superadded to ambition, love 
of military achievement, and a desire for plunder. For 
nearly two centuries all Europe was disturbed by these en- 
terprises ; and many were the privations, which almost ev- 
ery family was called to endure, on account of them. The 
loss of human life was immense. Two millions of Euro- 
peans were supposed to have been buried in the East. Those 
who survived were soon blended with the Mahometan pop- 
ulation of Syria, and in a few years not a vestige of the 
Christian conquests remained. 

Sec. 10. The immediate effects of the cru- 
sades, upon the moral and religious state of the 
world, were exceedingly deplorable. The su- 
perstition of the times, already great, was much 
increased by them ; the power and authority 
of the Roman pontiffs were greatly augment- 
ed ; and a higher relish for immorality and 
vice characterized all classes of the commu- 
nity. 

As the popes were the great promoters of these Holy 
wars, so to them accrued the chief advantages which re- 

Sec. 9. Did any other Crusades follow ? Did they 
succeed ? 

To what circumstances, in the existing state of Europe, were the 
Crusades owing ? How long was Europe distracted by these enter- 
prises ? How many Europeans are supposed to have lost their 
lives in them ? What became of those who survived and continued 
m the east ? 

Sec. 10. What were the immediate effects of the 
crusades, upon the moral and religious state of the 
world ? 'What upon the power of the Roman pon- 
tiffs ? 

Who derived the most benefit from these enterprises? How 



(DO PERIOD VJ....1095....1517. 

suited from them. By means of them, they greatly increas- 
ed their temporal authority ; they being in fact the military 
commanders in these extravagant enterprises, while empe- 
rors and kings were only subordinate officers. 

The Crusades were sources, also, of incalculable wealth 
to the popes, to the churches and monasteries, for to them 
the pious crusaders bequeathed their lands, houses, and mo- 
ney ; and as few of them ever returned, they became their 
lawful possessions. Thus they tended to aggrandize still 
more the " man of sin," and to increase the power of the 
beast, which opened his mouth in blasphemy against God. 

Barbarous and destructive, however, as were these ro- 
mantic expeditions in themselves, they were not without 
some beneficial results to the state of society, in respect to 
its political condition — to the manners and customs of the 
people — to commercial intercourse — to literature — and in 
the end, toieligion itself. 

Sec. 11. Having thus disposed of the subject 
of the Crusades, we return to matters more 
purely ecclesiastical, and shall attempt to trace 
the leading events, which relate to the Chris- 
tian Church, down to the commencement of 
the reformation. 

Sec. 12. The successful labours of Claude 
at Turin, in Italy, in the year 817, have al- 
ready been noticed (Period V. Sec. 30.) The 
seed sown by that great and good man took 
deep root ; and in the vallies of Piedmont, of 
which Turin w r as the principal city, for more 
than two centuries there existed a people, who, 
aloof from the errors of the Church of Rome, 
worshipped God, in comparative purity and 
simplicity. 

Sec. 13. The history of this people, from the 

were the Popes, Churches and monasteries enriched by them ? What 
beneficial results flowed from them ? 

Sec. 12. When did Claude labour at Turin, in Italy 2 
What is said of the seed sown by that good man ? 
Sec. 13. What can vou sav of the historv of this 



THE CRUSADES. 19} 

days of Claude to the time of Peter Waldo, 
1160, is involved in much obscurity. They 
seem to have had no writers among them ca- 
pable of recording their proceedings, during 
this period ; but it is well known that they ex- 
isted as a class of Christians, separated from 
the erroneous faith and practice of the Catholic 
Church ; and, at length, became quite nu- 
merous. 

Sec. 14. The general name given to these 
people was Waldenses, or Valdenses, from the 
Latin word vallis, or the Italian word valdesi ; 
both of which signify valley. They were thus 
called, because they dwelt in vallies. 

The word Piedmont, in which principality these people 
resided, is derived from two Latin words, viz. Pede montium f 
" at the foot of the mountains." This principality is situ- 
ated at the foot of the Alps. It is bounded on the north by 
Savoy ; on the east by the Duchy of Milan and Montserrat ; 
on the south by the country of Nice, and the territory of 
Geneva ; and on the west by France. In former times, it 
constituted a part of Lombardy ; but more recently, it has 
been subject to the king of Sardinia, who takes up his res- 
idence at Turin, the capital of the province, and one of the 
first cities of Europe. 

The principality contains several remarkably beautiful 
and fertile vallies, the chief of which are Arosta and Susa 
on the north ; Stura on the south ; and in the interior of the 
country, Lucerna, Angrogna, and several others. In these 
vallies, as if the all wise Creator had from the beginning 
designed them for this special purpose, the true Church 

people, from the time of Claude, 817, to the time of 
Peter Waldo ? Why is their history involved in ob- 
scurity ? 

Sec. 14. What was the general name given to these 
people ? Whence was this name derived ? 

From what is the name Piedmont derived ? Where is it situated ? 
How bounded ? To whom has it more recently been subject ? What 
is the capital ? Which are some of the vallies which Piedmont con- 
tains ? What do the vallies seem to have been designed for ? 



192 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 

found a hiding place, daring the universal prevalence of er- 
ror and superstition. 

Sec. 15. Besides the general name of Wal- 
denses, these people — some of whom appear to 
have existed in different countries — received 
other appellations, such as Cathari, or pure; 
Leonists, or poor men of Lyons; Albigenses, 
from Alby, a town in France, where many of 
them lived ; also Petro-brussians, from Peter 
Bruys, an eminent preacher ; Fratricelli, and 
many others. All these branches, however, 
sprung from one common stock, and were ani- 
mated by the same moral and religious princi- 
ples. 

Sec. 16. The existence of such a people, dur- 
ing the continuance of the grand corruption, by 
the papal power, was clearly predicted by the 
Apostle John, under the character of the "two 
witnesses." (Rev. xi. 3.) By these it is suppos- 
ed are designated the true followers of Christ, 
who should from age to age bear witness to the 
truth. 

Sec. 17. From the time of Claude of Turin, 
these people appear to have existed in conside- 
rable numbers, both in the vallies of Piedmont 
and in other countries ; yet from the year 1 160, 
they were much increased by the labours of 
Peter Waldo, a merchant of Lyons, in France ; 

Sec. 15. What other names were given to the Wal- 
denses ? Do these people seem to have possessed the 
same general character ? 

Sec. 16. Was the existence of such a people pre- 
dicted in ancient times ? By whom ? Under what 
name ? 

Sec 17. What is said of their numbers, from 
Claude, to the time of Peter Waldo ? When did 



THE CRUSADES. l<j;; 

who, being awakened by an extraordinary oc- 
currence in Divine Providence, entered with 
uncommon zeal into the work of reforming the 
people in his neighbourhood, and of spreading 
among them, the kowledge of the pure doc- 
trines of the Scriptures, 

One evening, after supper, as Waldo sat conversing with 
a party of his friends, and refreshing himself with them, 
une of the company suddenly fell and expired. Such a les- 
son on the uncertainty of life, and the very precarious ten- 
ure by which mortals hold it, most forcibly arrested the mer- 
chant's attention. He was led by this event to the most 
serious reflections, and the result was his hopeful conver- 
sion. 

Waldo was now desirous of communicating to others, a 
portion of that happiness which he himself enjoyed. He 
abandoned his mercantile pursuits, distributed his w T ealth 
to the poor, as occasion required, and industriously employ- 
ed himself to engage the attention of all around him to the 
" one thing needful." 

The Latin Vulgate Bible was the only edition of the 
Scriptures, at this time, in Europe ; but that language was 
understood by scarcely one in an hundred of its inhabitants, 
Waldo himself translated, or procured some one to trans- 
late the four gospels into French. This was the first trans- 
lation of the Bible into a modern tongue, since the time 
that the Latin had ceased to be a living language. 

An attentive study of the Scriptures, discovered to Wal- 
do the monstrous errors of the Church of Rome. A multi- 
plicity of doctrines, rites and ceremonies, had been intro- 
duced, for which the Scriptures gave no authority. This 
discovery led him loudly to declaim against existing errors 
and particularly to shew the wide difference which existed 
between the Christianity of the Bible, and that of the 
Church of Rome. 

Sec. 18. The labours of Waldo were singu- 

Waldo flourish ? Who was he ? How awakened 
What is said of his labours ? 

Give the particulars of Waldo's being awakened. What did 
Waldo do in relation to the scriptures? What, in relation to the 
errors of the Church of Rome ? 

17 



] 94 - PERIOD VI....1095.. .1517. 

larly blessed. Multitudes flocked to him, and. 
through his instrumentality, were converted to 
the pure faith of the gospel. 

Sec. 19. These labours, and the success of 
Waldo, were not long concealed from the 
friends of the Roman Church. As might have 
been anticipated, a great storm of persecution 
was raised, both against him and his converts, 
on account of which, in the year 1163, they 
were compelled to flee from Lyons. 

Sec. 20. On retiring, Waldo and his follow- 
ers spread over the country, sowing the seeds 
of reformation,, wherever they went. The 
blessing of God accompanied them ; the word 
of God grew and multiplied, not only in the 
places where Waldo himself planted it, but 
in more distant regions. 

On leaving Lyons, Waldo retired to Dauphiny, where 
he preached with great success ; his principles took deep 
and lasting root, and produced a numerous harvest of dis- 
ciples, who were denominated (Sec. 20) Leonists, Vaudois, 
Albigenses, or Waldenses, &c. 

In Dauphiny, Waldo meeting with the spirit of persecu- 
tion, was forced to flee into Picardy ; whence also being 
driven, he proceeded into Germany. He at length settled 
in Bohemia, where in the year 1 179, he finished his life, 
after a useful ministry of nearly 20 years. 

Sec. 21. On the persecution of the disciples 
of Waldo, many of them fled into the vallies 

Sec. 18. What success attended Waldo's labours ? 

Sec. 19. How did the Roman Catholics regard 
Waldo's success ? What did they do ? When were 
Waldo and his friends compelled to flee from Lyons ? 

Sec. 20. Where did they go, in their flight ? What 
did they do ? 

Where did Waldo go ? From Dauphiny, whither was he obliged 
to flee? Where did he, at length, settle and die ? In what year 
did his death occur ? 



THE CRUSADES. 195 

of Piedmont, taking with them the new trans- 
lation of the Bible ; others proceeded to Bo- 
hemia, and not a few migrated into Spain. 

This flight of the disciples of Waldo, was followed by 
consequences, altogether different from the wishes or ex- 
pectations of their persecutors. Favoured by God, they 
spread abroad their principles, and multitudes became obe- 
dient to the faith. In the south of France, in Switzerland, 
in Germany, and in the Low Countries, thousands embra- 
ced their sentiments. In Bohemia alone, it has been com- 
puted that there were 'not less than S0,Q00 of these Chris- 
tians, in the yeac 1315. 

Sec. 22. The increase of a people, whose 
sentiments were so opposite, as were those of 
the Waldenses, to the Church of Rome, filled 
the pope and his adherents with indignation ; 
and the greatest efforts were made to suppress 
them. In the year 1181, pope Lucius III. is- 
sued his edict against them, by which not only 
they were anathematized, but also all who 
should give them support. 

Sec. 23. In the year 1194, Ildefonso, king 
of Spain, adopting the spirit of the pope, also 
issued his edict against such of this people, as 
were to be found in his dominions, declaring it 
to be high treason, even to be present to hear 
their ministers preach. 

Sec. 2 1 . Where did many of the disciples of Waldo 
retire ? What did those, who settled in the vallies of 
Piedmont, take with them ? 

In what countries did the followers of Waldo greatly multiply ;' 
What was their number in Bohemia, in 1315 ? 

Sec. 22. How were the pope and his adherents af- 
fected by the increase of the Waldenses ? What did 
pope Lucius do, in 1181 ? 

Sec. 4 23. What edict did Ildefonso publish against 
them ? In what year ? 



1 08 



PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 




THE INQUISITION. 



Sec. 24. But edicts &nd anathemas were in- 
sufficient to prevent the increase of the Wal- 
denses. More vigorous measures were, there- 
tore adopted. In the year 1204, (some say 
1206) Innocent III. established the Inquisition* 
mid the Waldenses were the first objects ot" 
its cruelty. 

The Inquisition owes its origin to the suggestions of Do- 
minic, a descendant from an illustrious Spanish family. He 
was born in the year 1 170. From his early years, he was ed- 
ucated for the priesthood, and grew up one of the most fiery 
and bloody of mortals. Being employed, with some others, 
in devising measures to suppress the heresy of the Walden- 
ses, as the friends of Rome termed their faith, he suggest- 
ed the appointment of men, who should seek out, and bring 

Sec. 24. What effect had these edicts ? What in- 
stitution was established for the purpose of subduing 
them ? When ? and by whom ? 

To whom does the Inquisition owe its origin? When was he 
horn ? What was his character? To what did th« first inquisitors 



THE CRUSADES. 197 

to suitable punishment, such as held doctrines at variance 
with the interests of the Church of Rome. At first the in- 
quisition had no tribunals. They only inquired, (and from 
this were called inquisitors) after heretics, their number, 
strength and riches. When they had detected them, they 
informed the bishops, in whose vicinity they existed, and 
these were urged to anathematize, or banish, or chastise 
them. The bishops, however, were not in all cases suffi- 
ciently zealous, or sufficiently cruel, to meet the wishes ot 
the pope. The bloody Dominic, therefore, was appointed 
Chief Inquisitor; rules were established for these courts: 
and under the sanction even of princes, they were set in 
operation. The order of Dominicans, since the days ot 
their master, has furnished the world with a set of inquis- 
itors, in comparison with whom, all that have deah in tor- 
tures, in former times, were only novices. 

In the course of a few years, the system was brought to 
maturity ; and branches of the " Holy Inquisition" were 
established in almost every province throughout Europe ; at 
least, wherever people were suspected of heresy. 

Never was a system better adapted to accomplish a pur- 
pose, than this. It was eminently calculated to afflict the 
true Church of God, and to perfect the system of pontifical 
depravity. The inquisitors, were generally men from whose 
heart the last feeling of compassion had departed, and who 
were ready to sacrifice even their souls, to increase the au- 
thority of the Bishop of Rome. 

The* held their tribunals, either in the dead of the night, 
or in some retired apartment, from which the light of day 
was excluded. No man in the community was secure from 
their summons, however exalted his station, however blame- 
less his life. Even at midnight, the coach of the Inquisition 
was wont to call ; indeed, this was generally the hour se- 
lected, to demand the presence of an accused person. Nor 
dare a husband or a wife, a parent or a child, attempt to 
retard the delivering of their nearest or dearest relatives 
The demand must be answered ; the accused must go ; he 

confine their attention ? Who was appointed chief inquisitor ? 
From what order of monks were the inquisitors taken ? Where 
were branches of the Inquisition established? What is said of the 
adaptation of this system to its intended purpose ? What was the 
character of the Inquisition ? Where did they hold their tribunals r ' 
Who were exempt from their summons? v 

17* 



(98 PERIOD VI....I095.. .1517. 

Knew not his accuser, and if he denied the charge, the se- 
verest tortuies awaited him, till he should confess his guilt. 
Few, who once entered the gloomy walls of the Inquisition, 
Over emerged ; or if they were released, they never dared 
to whisper what they had seen, or heard, within those pris- 
ons of death. 

Sec. 25. At the time of the establishment 'of 
the Inquisition, the county of Toulouse, in 
the south of France, abounded with a set of 
people called Albigenses, from Alby, a town, 
where many of them lived. They were a 
branch of the Waldenses. As these people 
were particularly obnoxious to the pope, meas- 
ures were adopted to subdue them to the 
Catholic faith; or to ensure their ruin. Here, 
in 1206, the Inquisition was established, and 
from that year to 1228, was constantly at work. 
Besides the Inquisition, an immense army was 
raised, which invaded the country, spreading 
lire and sword among the distracted Albigen- 
ses : not less than a million of whom, including 
those of the invaders who were slain, most 
miserably perished in this period. 

Count Raymond, at this time, governed the inhabitants 
of Toulouse. To him application was made, by the pope, 
to expel the Albigenses from his dominions ; but they, be- 
ing a peaceable people, and loyal subjects, the Count re- 
fused to molest them. 

Thwarted in his object, the pope was filled with indig- 
nation, and immediately sent inquisitors into Toulouse, 
who established their court in the castle of a nobleman, and 
commenced the operations of their engine of death. 

Sec. 25. What set of people existed in great num- 
bers, at this time, in Alby, in France ? Wkb were 
they ? When was the Inquisition introduced here .' 
How long was it at work ? What, besides this, was 
sent there ? How many perished i 

Who governed this people, at this time ? Why did he refuse Kb 
'•xpel the Albigenses ? What did the pope c\o upon this refusal .f 



THE CRUSADES. lyy 

I n fortunately, soon after the inquisition was established, 
one of the chief inquisitors was assassinated. Count Ray- 
mond was suspected of being privy to the murder, and was 
loaded with infamy and the highest censuresof the Church. 
His dominions were also threatened with an invasion by 
100,000 zealous bigots of the Church of Rome. 

Justly alarmed, Raymond offered his submission, arid in 
token of his sincerity, surrendered to his holiness seven 
fortified cities in Provence. But thi3 was not a sufficient 
sacrifice to ecclesiastical pride and malignity. The Count 
was seized, and scourged, and being stripped of his ap-- 
parel, was turned out to seek a shelter as he was able. 

In the mean time, the invading army, consisting of 100, 
000 men, entered Toulouse; and every where attacking 
the Albigenses, took possession of their cities, filled the 
Streets with slaughter and blood, and committed to the 
flames numbers whom they had taken prisoners. 

By the arrival of fresh levies, the army was soon after in^ 
creased to300,000men, (some writers make them 500,000.) 
The city of Beziers fell before them, and its inhabitants, to 
the number of 23,000, were indiscriminately massacred, 
and the city itself destroyed by fire. 

Carcassone was next besieged, but here the invaders met 
with a resistance from the Albigenses, which was most un- 
expected. Thousands of the besiegers, who approached 
the walls, were slain ; and even the ditches were rilled with 
fallen corpses. At length, however, wearied out, and over-, 
po.vered by numbers, the lower part of the city was surren- 
dered, and its miserable inhabitants fell before the sword. 

The upper part was yet secure. Finding the reduction 
of this more difficult than was anticipated, the king of Ar- 
ragon was dispatched to seek an interview with the Earl of 
Beziers, who was at the head of the Albigenses. 

An interview accordingly took place, at which the kiftg 
of Arragon expressed his surprise, that the Earl should at- 
tempt to shut himself up in the city of Carcassone, against 
so vast an army. 

' HLow came the pope to send an army into his dominions ? What. 
upon this invasion, did the count do ? Was his submission accept 
ed : What was done with him ? What was the conduct of the 
army ? To what numbers was the , army increased ? What city 
was taken ? How many lives destroyed? What city was next 
besieged ? What contest succeeded ? W^hich party was victorious ? 
Between what persons did an interview take place ? What Wais 



•200 PERIOD VI.... 1095.... 1517. 

To the king, the Earl replied, that he relied on the fa- 
vour of God, and the justice of his cause — that he would 
yield to no humiliation, nor basely stoop to receive his life, 
or that of his friends, at the expense of their principles. 

A plot was now laid to get the Earl into their possession, 
and unfortunately it succeeded. He was prevailed upon 
to a second interview, at which he was basely betrayed, 
and held as a prisoner, till the city should be reduced. 

No sooner had the inhabitants of Carcassone received 
the intelligence of the Earl's confinement, than they burst 
into tears, and were seized with such terror, that they 
thought of nothing but how to escape the danger they were 
in. But blockaded as they were on all sides, and the 
trenches filled with men, all human probability of escape 
vanished from their eyes. A report, however, was circula- 
ted, that there was a vault, or subterraneous passage, some- 
where in the city, which led to the castle of Caberet, a dis- 
tance about three leagues from Carcassone, and that if the 
mouth or entry thereof could be found, Providence had pro-- 
vided for them a way of escape. All the inhabitants of the 
city, except those who kept watch of the vampires, immedi- 
ately commenced the search, and success rewarded their 
labour. The entrance of the cavern was found ; and at the 
beginning of night, they all began their journey through it, 
carrying with them only as much food as was deemed ne- 
cessary to serve them for a few days. " It was a dismaP 
and sorrowful sight," says their historian, " to witness their 
removal and departure, accompanied with sighs, and tears, 
and lamentations, at the thoughts of quitting their habita- 
tions, and all their worldly possessions, and betaking them- 
selves to the uncertain event of saving themselves by flight : 
parents leading their children, and the more robust sup- 
porting decrepit old persons ; and especially to hear the 
affecting lamentations of the women." They, however, ar- 
rived the following day at the castle, from whence they dis- 
persed themselves through different parts of the country, 
some proceeding to Arragon, some to Catalonia, others to 
Toulouse, and the cities belonging to their party, wherev- 
er God in his providence opened a door for their admis- 
sion. 

the result of it ? What plot was laid ? What effect had the sei- 
y.ure of the earl of Beziers, upon the inhabitants of Carcassone : 
Mow did they effect their escape ? Whither did they flee p Wha1 
followed the next dav ? 



THE CRUSADES. £01 

The awful silence which reigned in the solitary city, ex- 
cited no little surprise, on the following day, among the be- 
siegers. At first they suspected a stratagem to draw them 
into an ambuscade, but on mounting the walls and entering 
the town, they cried out, "the Albigenses are fled." The 
legate issued a proclamation, that no person should seize 
or carry off any of the plunder — that it should all be car- 
ried to the great church of Carcassone, whence it was dis- 
posed of for the benefit of the invaders, and the proceeds 
distributed among them in rewards according to their de^ 
serts. 

Such is a brief account of one of the crusades against the 
Albigenses. Others followed, and scarcely can any one 
conceive the scenes of baseness, perfidy, barbarity, inde- 
cency and hypocrisy, over which Tnnocent III, and his im- 
mediate successors, presided. Cities were plundered ; cas- 
tles were stormed ; multitudes were butchered — were tor- 
tured ; women were insulted and ravished ; thousands were 
put to the sword, or were consumed by the flames. Such 
were the calamities which God, in his providence, permit- 
ted to be visited upon his true Church, and such were the 
triumphs of anti-christ over the faithful disciples of Jesus. 

Sec. 26. While thk persecution was raging 
with such resistless fury against the Albigenses, 
in the south of France, the inhabitants of the 
vallies of Piedmont, appear to have enjoyed a 
large portion of external peace, and this con- 
tinued, with but one exception, which occur- 
red about the year 1400, to the year 1487. ft 

The providence of God was most conspicuous in relation 
to the inhabitants of these vallies, in blessing them with a 
succession of mild and tolerant princes, in the dukes of Sa- 
voy. These princes continually receiving the most favour- . 
able reports of them as a people, simple in their manners 
free from deceit and malice, upright in their dealings, loy- 
al to their governors, turned a deaf ear to the repeated so- 
Sec. 26. What was the state of the inhabitants in the 
vallies of Piedmont, at this time ? How long did they 
enjoy peace ? What exception was there to this ? % 

By what means were these people protected from persecutipn ' 
For what number of Years ? 



•202 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 

licitations of priests and monks; and from the beginning ot 
the 13th century, until the year 1487, nearly 300 years, 
peremptorily refused to molest them. 

An effort was indeed made to introduce the inquisition 
into Piedmont, but the proceedings in France had suffi- 
ciently opened the eyes of the inhabitants to the spirit and 
principle of that infernal court, and the people wisely and 
resolutely resisted its establishment among them. 

Sec. 27. During the above persecution of 
the Albigenses in France, many of this peo- 
ple, to escape its fury, crossed the Pyrenees, 
and took shelter in the Spanish provinces of 
Arragon and Catalonia. Here they flourished 
for several years ; they built Churches, and 
their ministers publicly and boldly preached 
these doctrines. 

Sec. 28. The vigilance of the inquisitors,, 
however, traced their steps, and in the year 
1232, the Inquisition was established in Arra- 
gon. From this time, for a century and a 
half, measures of the greatest rigour were in- 
cessantly carried on in that quarter, and also 
in Catalonia, against these refugees, .before 
their extermination was effected. 

Sec. 29. In Germany also, in Flanders, and 
in Poland, the Waldenses were persecuted 
with peculiar severity. Indeed, wherever they 
existed, they were sought out, and hunted 
down,, by emissaries from papal Rome, as if 

Sec. 27. Whither did many of the Albigenses, dur- 
ing the persecution in France, flee ? What is said of 
them in Arragon and Catalonia ? 

Sec. 28. When was the Inquisition introduced into 
these provinces ? How long were its sanguinary pro- 
ceedings continued ? 

fyc. 29. In what other countries were the Walden 
ses persecuted ? 



THE CRUSADES. v>{);j 

I hey were the pests of the world, and the most 
obnoxious foes of the Church of God. 

Sec. 30. In the year 1300 was established 
by Boniface VIII. who, at that time occupied 
the papal chair, the celebrated year of Jubilee. 
Christians, throughout the known world were 
invited to visit the Churches of St. Peter and 
St. Paul, at Rome, with a promise from the 
pope, that he would pardon their sins. 

An invitation so impious as this, a Christian at the pres- 
ent day, wouJd scarcely conceive it possible to have been 
accepted by any, yet such was the ignorance of the people, 
and such the superstition of the times, that multitudes 
came from all quarters, and cast in their gifts into the 
treasury of the Roman see, in exchange for which, they 
received the benediction of his Holiness, and the pretend- 
ed pardon of all their sins. 

This experiment proved so gainful, that the pontiffs in 
after years shortened the time of the Jubilee to 25 years, 
in order that all good Christians living to the common age 
of man, might be benefited by this glorious festival. 

Sec. 31. The year 1300, during the pontifi- 
cate of Boniface VIII. may be regarded as 
marking the highest eminence, to which the 
Papal power ever attained. From this period, 
firm and lasting as the dominion of the Roman 
pontiffs seemed to be, it appeared to be gradu- 
ally undermined and weakened, partly by the 

Sec. 30. When was the year of Jubilee first observ- 
ed ? By whose order ? What did he promise to all, 
who should assemble at Rome ? 

How was the invitation received by the people ? What benefit 
did the pontiff receive from this measure ? When was the experi- 
ment repeated ? 

Sec. 31. At what time did the Papal power reach 
its height ? Who was pope at this time ? By what 
means did that power, from this time, gradually de- 
cline ? 



vJ04 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 

pride and rashness of the popes themselves, 
and partly by several unexpected events. 

V Boniface VIII. was born," says Mosheim, " to be a 
plague both to Church and state, a disturber of the repose 
of nations; and his attempts to extend the despotism of the 
Roman pontiffs were carried to a length, that approached 
to phrensy." From the moment that he entered upon his 
new dignity, he laid claim to a supreme and irresistible 
dominion, over all the powers of the earth, both spiritual 
and temporal, he terrified kingdoms and empires, by the 
threats of his bulls ; called princes and sovereign states 
before his tribunal, to decide their quarrels. In a word, 
in arrogance, in boldness, in lofty pretensions ; he appear- 
ed to exceed all who had gone before him. 

Sec. 32. Among the causes, which seemed 
to set a limit to the usurpations of the Roman 
pontiffs, and the first which occurred, was the 
quarrel, which arose about this time between 
Boniface VIII. and Philip of France, in respect 
to the supremacy of the pope, over the tempo- 
ral sovereigns of the earth. 

This doctrine Bonifaee arrogantly maintained, and to 
Philip sent the haughtiest letters, in which he asserted that 
the king of France, and all other kings and princes were, 
by a divine command, obliged to submit to the authority of 
the popes, as well in all political and civil matters, as in 
those of a religious nature. 

Sec. 33. Philip, indignant at the doctrine 
advanced by the pope, took measures to de- 
pose so execrable a pontiff by a general council. 
In anticipation of the meeting of such a coun- 
cil, the king caused Boniface to be seized. 

What was the character of Boniface VIII. ? What arrogant 
■ laims did he set up ? 

Sec. «32. What was the first thing which seemed 
f o set a limit to the usurpations of the pope of Rome ? 

How did Boniface treat Philip ? 

Sec. 33. What measures did Philip adopt ? How 
was Boniface treated ? 



THE CRUSADES. 005 

The person entrusted with this business, treat- 
ed the pope most rudely. His friends succeed- 
ed, however, in rescuing him ; but the rage 
and anguish occasioned by his insults, soon 
after caused his death. 

Sec. 34. Soon after the death of Boniface, 
Philip, by his artful intrigues, obtained the 
pontificate for a Frenchman, who, at the king's 
request, removed the papal residence to Avig- 
non, in France, where it continued for 70 
years. This event, and the continued resi- 
dence of the popes in France greatly impaired 
the authority of the Roman see. 

Sec. 35. About the year 1378, occurred what 
is commonly termed the great western schism, 
in the election of two popes, one at Rome, 
and another at Avignon ; and from this date 
to the year 1414, the Church continued to 
have two and sometimes three different heads 
at the same time ; each forming plots and 
thundering out anathemas against the other. 
In consequence of these differences, the papal 
authority fell into contempt still more, and in 
a measure both people and princes were re- 
leased from that slavish fear, by which, for 
years, they had been oppressed. 

The pontiff, at this time elected at Rome, was Urban 

Sec. 34. On the death of Boniface, who was elected 
to the pontificate ? Through whose influence ? To 
what place was the papal residence removed ? How 
long did the popes reside there ? m 

Sec. 35. In what year occurred the great schism, 
as it is called ? What is meant by this ? How long 
was the Church distracted by "these dissensions '( 
What effect had thev, upon the papal authority ? 
18 



206 PERIOD VL...1095....151T. 

VI ; the pontiff elected at Avignon, was Clement VIL 
Which of these two is to be considered as the true and law- 
ful pope, is to this day matter of doubt. 

The distress and calamity occasioned by this difference, 
are beyond the power of description. Wars broke out be- 
tween the factions of the several popes, by which multi- 
tudes lost their fortunes and their lives; religion was ex- 
tinguished in most places, and profligacy rose to a most 
scandalous excess, The clergy became excessively cor- 
rupt, and no longer seemed studious to keep up even the 
appearance of religion or decency. 

Upon the whole, however, these abuses were conducive 
both to the civil and religious interests of mankind. The 
papa! power received an incurable wound. Kings and 
princes, who had formerly been the slaves of the lordly 
pontiffs, now became their judges and masters. And ma- 
ny of the least stupid among the people had the courage to 
despise the popes, on account of their disputes ; and, at 
length, came to believe that the interests of religion might 
be secured and promoted, without a visible head, crowned 
by a spiritual supremacy. 

Sec. 36. The year 1387 was distinguished 
by the death of John Wickliffe, an Englishman, 
who, by his preaching and writings against the 
abuses of popery, particularly against the su- 
premacy of the Roman See — the worship of 
images — the invocation of saints— transub- 
stantiation — indigencies, &c. gave a still se- 
verer blow to the authority of the Roman pon- 
tiffs, and prepared the way for the reformation, 
which was commenced by Luther, in 1517. 

Wickliffe was born in Yorkshire, in 13*24. Being dis. 
tinguished for his learning, he was advanced to the master^ 

Who was the pontiff elected at Rome? Who at Avignon: 
Which of these was the lawful pope ? What mischievous conse 
quences resulted from these differences ? What beneficial effects 

Sec. 36. When did Wickliffe die ? Who was he 
How did he prepare the way for the reformation un- 
der Luther ? 

When, and where was W T ickliffe born ? What was the state of 
England, at this time ? What roused the indignation of Wickliffe ? 



THE CRUSADES. 20? 

ship of Baliol College, and wardenship of Canterbury hall. 
At this time, England was completely under the papal do- 
minion. This country swarmed with the mendicant or- 
ders ; who, invading the universities, attempted to persuade 
the students to join their fraternity. 

This conduct roused the indignation of Wickliffe, who 
commenced writing against the mendicant orders, and 
even against the tyranny of the pope, and the superstitions 
of the age. 

His writings displeased the archbishop of Canterbury, 
who deprived him of his office. Wickliffe appealed to the 
pope ; but the pope, irritated on account of the freedom with 
which he had spoken of popery, confirmed the sentence ei 
the archbishop. 

Wickliffe now threw off all restraint. He had studied 
the Scriptures ; nay, he translated the whole Bible into En- 
glish, and circulated it abroad ; he was well acquainted 
with the system of popery, and of its antiscriptural character. 
He began to attack the monks — to oppose their irregular- 
ities — to inveigh against the superstitions of the times, and 
even aimed his shafts against the pontifical power itself. 
The influence of Wickliffe became great ; his writings were 
read, and by many, were well received. 

The reformer was now persecuted by the monks, and 
particularly by the archbishop of Canterbury ; through 
whose influence, 23 of his opinions were publicly condemn- 
ed, in a council held at London. Wickliffe, notwithstand- 
ing the dangers which thickened around him, died in peace 
at Lutterworth, in 1387 ; the rectory of which place had 
been bestowed upon him, after his ejectment from Canter- 
bury hall. 

Sec. 37. The doctrines of Wickliffe, during 
his life time, had made many converts ; but 
after his death, his disciples greatly increased, 
both in England and other countries. His 
followers were called Lollards, or Wickliffites. 

The origin of the word Lollard, which was applied to 

l/pcn this, what did he do ? How was he treated by the archbishop 
of Canterbury ? What strong- measures did Wickliffe adopt ? How 
.vas he retorted upon ? When, and where, and hov\ did he die ? 

Sec. 37. What is said of the increase of his follow- 
ers after his death ? What were his followers called .' 



208 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 

the followers of Wickliffe, is quite uncertain. Some sup- 
pose they were so called after Walter Lollard, a Dutchman, 
who during this century was burned to death for his opin- 
ions. The learned translator of Mosheim, derives the term 
from the German LuIIcji, which signifies singing ; and 
hence in English Lollard, or singer. The Lullens, or Lol- 
lards, in Germany, where the term was first used, were 
singers, who made it their business to inter the bodies of 
such as had died of the plague. During their procession 
to the grave, they sang a dirge. In its application to the 
followers of Wickliffe, it seems to have been used as a term 
of reproach. 

Sec. 38. The increase of the Lollards filled 
the clergy, and other friends of popery, with 
great alarm ; and a most spirited persecution 
of them was commenced. Many were im- 
prisoned, and others were suspended by chains 
from a gallows, and burnt alive. Among the 
sufferers who perished in this manner, was 
lord Cobham, a man, who by his valour and 
loyalty, had raised himself high in the favour 
of his king, and was not less beloved by the 
people. 

Cobham was an admirer of the doctrines of Wickliffe, 
the writings of whom, at great expense, he had collected 
transcribed, and spread abroad. In consequence of this, 
the clergy accused him to the king, and begged a regal 
warrant against him. The signal services which Cobham 
had rendered the king, induced the latter to refuse a war- 
rant; but he sent for Cobham, and used every argument 
to prevail on him to renounce his errors, and return to the 
Church. 

Cobham replied, that he was ready to obey his sovereign 
in all things lawful, as the minister of God ; but that he 
considered the pope as the great anti-christ, foretold in the 

What was the origin of the term Lollard ? What is the opinion 
of the translator of Mosheim ? 

Sec. 38. How were the followers of Wickliffe 
treated ? What distinguished man suffered death? 

Why was Cobham particularly obnoxious to the Catholic party 
Whnt effort did the king make to induce him to renounce his errors 



THE CRUSADES. 20!) 

word of God, and therefore, to him he owed, and would pay 
no allegiance. This reply gave great offence to the king, 
who now delivered him into the hands of his adversaries. 

Cobham was tried and condemned ; but his execution 
was postponed for 50 days. During this period, he was 
confined in the tower; from which, however, he contrived 
to make his escape, and fled into Wales, where he was 
concealed for four years. 

At the expiration of this time, he was taken, and carried 
to London ; soon after which he was suspended alive in 
chains, on a gallows, and burnt to death. 

Sec. 39. From England, the writings of 
Wickliffe were carried by an officer of Oxford 
into Bohemia, where they were read by John 
Huss, rector of the university of Prague. 
These writings opened the mind of Huss ; who 
having great boldness and decision of charac- 
ter, began vehemently to declaim against the 
vices and errors of the monks and clergy, and 
was successful in bringing many in Bohemia, 
and especially in the university, to the adop- 
tion of the sentiments of Wickliffe. 

Sec. 40. The introduction of Wickliffe's 
writings into the university, gave great offence 
to the archbishop of Prague, between whom 
and Huss a controversy arose; which was, at 
length, carried to the pope, who ordered Huss 
to be cited to appear before him at Rome. 

What was Cobham 's reply ? What is said of his escape after his 
condemnation ? When was he taken ? How was he murdered ? 

Sec. 39. By what mean*, did the writings of Wick- 
liffe reach Bohemia ? What distinguished man was 
converted by them ? What was his success, in con- 
verting others ? 

Sec. 40. How was the archbishop of Prague affected 
by the conduct of Huss ? To whom did the arch- 
bishop appeal ? What did the pope do ? How did 
Huss treat the summons ? 
18* 



•210 PERIOD VI....1095....151*. 

This, however, he declined, and was excom- 
municated. He continued, however, boldly to 
propagate his sentiments, both from the pulpit, 
and by means of his pen. 

The measures taken by the archbishop of Prague to sup- 
press the writings and sentiments of Wickliffe, were singu- 
larly bold. He issued his orders that every person, who 
was in possession of such writings, should bring them to 
him. We are accordingly told that 200 volumes of them, 
finely written, and adorned with costly covers, and gold 
borders, probably belonging to the nobility, were commit- 
ted to the flames. These measures, however, were far from 
having their desired effect ; on the contrary, the writings of 
Wickliffe abounded still more, and the Hussites became 
more and more numerous. 

Sec. 41. In the year 1414, was convened the 
council of Constance, the object of which was 
to put an end to the papal schism, (Sec. 35.) 
which was accordingly effected, after it had 
existed nearly 40 years. Before this council, 
Huss was cited to appear, and at the same time, 
Jerome of Prague, the intimate friend and com- 
panion of Huss. By this council, the writings 
of Wickliffe were condemned, and also both 
these eminent men ; the former of whom was 
accordingly burnt in 1415, and the latter in the 
following year. 

This council consisted of several European princes or 
their deputies, with Sigismond, emperor of Germany at 
their head ; 20 archbishops, 150 bishops, 150 other digni- 
raries, and above 200 doctors, with the pope at their head 

At this time, there were three^ individuals who claimed 

What farther steps did the archbishop take ? What were the 
'ifects of these measures? 

Sec. 41. When was the council of Constance held ? 

What was its object ? Was this object accomplished ? 

Who were condemned by this council ? How, and 

when, did they suffer ? 

Of whom did this council consist ? How many, at this time, laid 



THE CRUSADES. 211 

the papal chair, and between whom, and their respective 
friends, a severe contest was carried on. These the coun- 
cil respectively deposed, and one Martin was ordained as 
the only legal and true head of the Church. Thus the evil 
spirit of schism was laid, and one great end of the council 
was answered. 

In obedience to the order of this council, Hussmade his 
appearance at Constance. The emperor had given him a 
passport, with an assurance of safe conduct, permitting him 
to come freely to the council, and pledging himself for his 
safe return. 

No sooner had Huss arrived within the pope's jurisdic- 
tion, than, regardless of the emperor's passport, he was ar- 
rested and committed close prisoner to a chamber in the 
palace. This violation of common law and common justice, 
was noticed by the friends of Huss; who had, out of the 
respect they bore his character, accompanied him to Con- 
stance. They urged the imperial promise of safe conduct : 
but the pope replied, that he never granted any safe con- 
duct, nor was he bound by that of the emperor. 

Jerome of Prague was the intimate friend and compan- 
ion of Huss ; inferior to him in age, experience, and au- 
thority ; but his superior in all liberal endowments. He 
was born at Prague, and educated at the University there. 
Having finished his studies, he travelled into many coun- 
tries of Europe, where he acquired great esteem for his tal- 
ents and virtues, particularly for his graceful elocution, 
which gave him great advantages in the public seminaries. 
The Universities of Prague, of Paris, of Cologne, and of 
Heidelburg, conferred upon him the degree of Master of 
Arts : and having made the tour of the continent, he visited 
England, where he obtained access to the writings of Wick- 
HfTe, which he copied out, and returned with them to 
Prague. 

• As Jerome had distinguished himself by an active co- 
operation with Huss, in all his opposition to the abomina- 
tions of the times, he was cited before the council of Con- 
stance, on the 17th April, 1475, at the time his friend Huss 

claim to the papal chair ? What measures did the court adopt, in 
relation to these popes ? How came Huss to appear before the 
council ? Who gave him a pledge of safety ? What is said of his 
birth, education, travels and talents ? Why was he also cited to 
appear? Why did he not voluntarily appear? What measure* 



•212 



PERIOD VL...1095....151: 



was confined in a castle near that city. Arriving shortly 
afterwards in Constance, or the neighbourhood, he learned 
how his friend had been treated, and what himself had to 
expect ; on which he prudently retired to Iberlingen, an im- 
perial city, whence he wrote to the emperor and council 
requesting a safe conduct ; but not obtaining one to his sat- 
isfaction, he was preparing to return into Bohemia, when 
he was arrested at Hirschaw, and conveyed to Constance. 
Few are ignorant of the fate of these two eminent men. 
They were both condemned by the council to be burnt alive : 
and the sentence was carried into effect. Huss was exe- 
cuted on the 7th July, 1415 ; and Jerome on the 20th Mav, 
1416. 




THE BURNING OF HUSS. 



The former sustained his fate with most heroic fortitude, 
praying for his merciless persecutors. Jerome, at first, dis- 
played less magnanimity than his friend Huss. But at the 
time of his suffering, he met his fate with the courage of a 
Christian ; fearing neither death itself, nor the horrible form 
in which it came. When he arrived at the place, he pulled 
off his upper garment, and made a short prayer at the stake ; 

were adopted to compel him ? What was the fate of these worthy 
men ? How did the former meet his fate ? How the latter ? 



THE CRUSADES. 213 

to which he was soon bound, with wet cords and an iron 
chain, and inclosed as high as the breast in faggots. Ob- 
serving the executioner about to set fire to the wood, be- 
hind his back, he cried out, " Bring thy torch hither. Per- 
form thy office before my face. Had 1 feared death, I 
might have avoided it." As the wood began to blaze, he 
sung a hymn, which the violence of the flames scarcely in- 
terrupted. 

Sec. 42. The news of these barbarous exe- 
cutions quipkly reached Bohemia, where it 
threw the whole kingdom into confusion, and 
a civil war was kindled from the ashes of the 
martyrs. 

Sec. 43. The leader of the avengers of these 
martyrs, and the advocates of reform, was 
John Ziska, a man of noble family, brought up 
at court, and in high reputation for wisdom, 
courage, the love of his country, and the fear 
of God. To him multitudes daily resorted 
from all parts, until their number was 40,000. 
With these he encamped on a rocky mountain, 
about 10 miles from Prague, which he called 
Mount Tabor, whence his followers were 
called Taborites. Until his death, in 1424, he 
continued boldly to defend his cause — declared 
war against Sigismond, and in several battles 
defeated the armies of that emperor. 

At this time, the churches and religious houses in Bohe- 
mia, were more numerous, more spacious, more elegant and 
sumptuous, than in any other part of Europe ; and the im- 

Sec. 42. What was the effect of these murders in 
Bohemia ? 

vSec. 43. Who was the intrepid leader of the Bohe- 
mians ? How many did he assemble ? When ? 
What were his followers called ? Where did he die ? 
What success had he ? 

What is said of the Churches and religious houses in Bohemia. 
at this time? What did Ziska, in reference to these ? What sue- 



214 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 

ages in public places, and the garments of the priests, were 
covered with jewels and precious stones. Ziska commen- 
ced his work of reform by attacking these. He demolish- 
ed the images, discharged the monks, who, he said, were 
only fattening like swine in sties, converted cloisters into 
barracks, conquered several towns and garrisoned Cuthna, 
defeated the armies of the emperor in several battles, and 
gave law to the kingdom of Bohemia, till the time of his 
death. 

When Ziska found himself dying, he gave orders that a 
drum should be made of his skin , and what is equally ex- 
traordinary, his orders were faithfully obeyed. Ziska' s 
skin, after undergoing the necessary preparations, was con- 
verted into a drum, which was long the symbol of victory 
to his followers. 

Sec 44. After the death of Ziska, his fol- 
lowers were divided into Calixtines, Taborites, 
and other sects, among whom considerable 
hostility appears to have existed. In times of 
distress, however, they all united against the 
common enemy. At length, in 1443, the pa- 
pal party yielded, and granted to these sects, 
the use of the cup in the sacrament, which the 
council of Constance had denied them, and 
which was one cause of their assuming arms 
under Ziska. 

Sec. 45. A still further reform was desired 
by the more pious of the Hussites, and accord- 
ingly in 1456, or 1457, a body of these people 
assembling at Lititz, proceeded to form a sys- 
tem of Church government, and to exercise 
discipline upon the principles of the primitive 

oess had he against the emperor ? On his death bed, what order 
did he give ? 

Sec. 44. How were his followers divided after his 
death ? Did they agree ? What did the papal party 
yield to them in 1443 ? 

Sec. 45. Who were the United Brethren ? When 
were they united into a society ? Where ? 



THE CRUSADES. i>[ 5 

Christians. They were afterwards distin- 
guished by the name of the United Brethren, 
who for many years experienced a great variety 
of fortune. 

The numbers of the United Brethren soon became con- 
siderable ; pious persons flocked to them, not only from dif- 
ferent parts of Bohemia, but from every distant quarter of 
the whole empire. Many of the ancient Waldenses, who 
had been scattered upon the mountains, came and joined 
the society, so that Churches were multiplied every where 
throughout Bohemia and Moravia. 

Scarcely, however, were the brethren reduced to order, 
before a terrible persecution arose against them, and they 
were called to prove " what manner of spirit they were of." 
The Catholic- party exasperated against them, compelled 
them to leave their towns and villages, even in the depth of 
winter. The sick were cast into the open fields, where 
numbers perished, through cold and hunger The public 
prisons were filled. Many were inhumanly dragged at the 
tails of horses and carts, and quartered or burnt alive. Such 
as effected their escape, retired into the woods and caves 
of the country, where they held religious assemblies, elec- 
ted their own teachers, and endeavoured to strengthen and 
edify one another. 

Under Uladislaus, prince of Poland, the exiled brethren 
returned to their homes, and resumed their occupations. 
In subsequent years they took such deep root, and extend- 
ed their branches so far and wide, that it was impossible to 
extirpate them. In the year 1500, there were 200 congre- 
gations of the United Brethren in Bohemia and Moravia. 

From this time, they experienced many vicissitudes, un- 
til Luther began the reformation in Germany, at which time 
so exhausted and wasted were the churches, that they med- 
itated a compromise with the Catholic Church, and actu- 
ally wrote to Luther, in the year 1522, for advice on the 
subject. To their communication Luther replied, exhort- 
ing them to firmness and constancy, and assuring them that 
God in his own time would appear for their relief 

What was their number ? Who joined them ? What suffering's 
were they called to experience ? Under what prince, did they en- 
joy more peace ? What number of congregations had they, in Bo- 
hemia, in 1500 ? What was their fortune, from this time to the 
Reformation ? For what purpose did they write to Luther ? What 
was his reply ? 



216 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 

Sec. 46. In the year 1440, a few years pre- 
vious to this last event, the art of printing was 
discovered ; by means of which, not only the 
Bible, but the writings of the primitive fathers 
were soon spread abroad, which greatly con- 
duced to expose the errors and superstitions of 
the Church of Rome, and to diffuse a know- 
ledge of the true doctrines of the scriptures, 
among the ignorant thousands of Europe. 

Sec. 47. It has been noticed (Sec. 26.) that 
the Waldenses, in the vallies of Piedmont ap- 
pear to have remained in a great measure un- 
molested, in the profession of their religion, 
till the year 1487. 

To this there was one exception. About the year 1400 ? 
a violent outrage was committed upon the Waldenses who 
inhabited the valley of Pragela, in Piedmont, by the Cath- 
olic party resident in that neighbourhood. This attack 
was made towards the end of December, when the moun- 
tains were covered with snow. So sudden was it, that the 
inhabitants of the vallies were wholly unapprised of it, un- 
til the persecutors were in actual possession of their caves. 

A speedy flight, was the only alternative which remained 
for saving their lives. Accordingly, they hastily fled to 
one of the highest mountains of the Alps, with their wives 
and children ; the unhappy mothers carrying the cradle in 
one hand, and in the other, leading such of their offspring 
as were able to walk. Their persecutors, however, pursu- 
ed them until night came on. Great numbers were slain, 
before they could reach the mountain. The remnant, en- 
veloped in darkness, wandered up and down the mountains, 
covered with snow, destitute of the means of shelter from 
the inclemencies of the weather, or of supporting them- 

Sec. 48. When was the art of printing discovered ? 
What was its effect ? 

Sec. 47. To what year were the Waldenses in the 
vallies of Piedmont exempt from persecution ? 

What exception was there to this ? What valley was visited by 
persecution? By whom ? At what season of the year? Give 
some of the particulars. 



THE CRUSADES. 



•21? 



selves under it by any of the comforts which providence 
has destined for that purpose ; benumbed with cold, they 
fell an easy prey to the severity of the climate; and when 
the night had passed away, there were found in their cra- 
dles, or lying on the snow, fourscore of their infants depriv- 
ed of life ; many of the mothers, also, lying dead by their 
sides, and others just upon the point of expiring. This 
seems to have been the first general attack that was made 
bv the Catholics on the Waldenses of Piedmont. 




MASSACRE OF THE WALDENSES. 



Sec. 48. About the year 1487, Innocent 
VIII. invested Albert, archdeacon of Cremona, 
with power to persecute the Waldenses in the 
south of France, and in the vallies of Pied- 
mont. This persecution was marked with the 
most savage barbarity, and continued till the 
reformation by Luther began. 

Sec. 48 In what year were the Waldenses, in the 
south of France, and in the vallies of Piedmont, visited 
by persecution ? How long did it continue ? Who 
was the author of it ? 
19 



•218 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 

Albert was no sooner invested with his commission, than 
he proceeded to the south of France, where he directed 
the kings' lieutenant, in the province of Dauphiny, to march 
at the head of a body of troops, against the valley of Loyse. 

The inhabitants, apprised of their approach, fled into 
their caves at the tops of the mountains, carrying with them 
their children, and whatever valuables they had, which 
they thought necessary for their support and nourishment. 
The lieutenant, finding the inhabitants all fled, and that 
not an individual appeared with whom he could converse, 
at length discovered their retreats, and causing quantities 
of wood to be placed at their entrances, ordered it to be 
set on fire. The consequence was, that four hundred chil- 
dren were suffocated in their cradles, or in the arms of 
their dead mothers ; while multitudes, to avoid dying by 
suffocation, or being burnt to death, precipitated themselves 
headlong from their caverns, upon the rocks below, where 
they were dashed in pieces; or if any escaped death by the 
fall, t&ey were immediately slaughtered by the brutal sol- 
diery. 

Having completed their work of extermination in the val- 
ley of Loyse, they next proceeded to that of Fraissiniere ; 
but Albert's presence and that of the army being found 
necessary in another quarter, he appointed as his substi- 
tute in these vallies, a Franciscan monk, who, in the year 
1489, commenced a work of persecution, which is said to 
have been extremely severe. Many were committed to 
prison, and others burnt, without even the liberty of mak- 
ing an appeal. 

While these proceedings were going on in France, Al- 
bert had advanced in the year 1488, at the head of 18,000 
soldiers, against the vallies of Piedmont, which for many 
years were the theatre of savage barbarity, and of intense 
suffering. 

Sec. 49. Here we close this period, and in 
the next shall speak of the Reformation. From 
a view of the past and of the existing state of 
the ecclesiastical world, the necessity of a re- 

What valley in the south of France was the seat of this inhuman 
persecution ? Relate some of the particulars ? What valley was 
next visited? What is said of the persecution of the vallies of 
Piedmont ? 

Sec, 49. To what period have we now arrived ? 



THE CRUSADES. 219 

formation is apparent. For centuries had the 
world been enveloped in darkness, and the iron 
handed despotism of papal Rome sported with 
the lives and religious liberties of mankind. 
But for the Waldenses, who like stars shone 
amidst this dismal night, the kingdom of the 
Redeemer could scarcely be said to have ex- 
isted on earth. But the era of reformation 
was now approaching. The world could sus- 
tain the load of guilt and enormity no longer. 
The powers of darkness had reached their 
summit. Upon the regions of death, the 
morning of a day was dawning, which was to 
diffuse light and joy among many of the be- 
nighted nations of the world. 

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VI. 

1. Peter the Hermit, a Frenchman, who, by 
his preaching, first excited a passion in Europe 
for the Crusades. 

2. Peter Waldo, a Frenchman of Lyons, 
who flourished about the year 1160, the se- 
cond father of the Waldenses, Claude of 
Turin being the first. 

3. Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canter- 
bury, who flourished about the same time, dis- 
tinguished for his pride and haughtiness, which 
led to an open quarrel with Henry II. king of 
England, to the great disturbance of the peace 
of that kingdom. 

4. Dominic, a Spaniard, distinguished as the 
founder of the Inquisition. 

On what account does a reformation appear to have 
been necessary ? 



220 PERIOD VI....1095....I517. 

5. Roger Bacon, a learned monk of the 
Franciscan order, in England, who flourished 
about the year 1240, distinguished for the dis- 
coveries which he made in the various depart- 
ments of science, and for the lead which he 
took in the revival of letters. 

6. Thomas Aquinas, a native of Italy, who 
died in 1274, greatly distinguished for his at- 
tachment to the philosophy of Aristotle, and 
for the authority which his opinions had in the 
Catholic Church. 

7. Boniface VIII. a pope, whose pontificate, 
about the year 1300, marks the highest emi- 
nence to which the papal power ever attained. 

8. John Wickliffe , an Englishman, called the 
reformer, on account of his preaching and 
writing against the abuses of popery, about 
the year 1380, and which prepared the way for 
the Reformation, under Luther. 

9. Lord Cobham, otherwise called Sir John 
Oldcastle, a distinguished soldier, who, for his 
attachment to the doctrines of Wickliffe, suf- 
fered death in England, in the year 1417, 
during the reign of Henry V. 

10. John Huss, rector of the university of 
Prague, in Bohemia, who for his attachment 
to the sentiments of Wickliffe, suffered death 
by order of the council of Constance, in 1415, 

11. Jerome of Prague, the intimate friend 
and companion of Huss, who suffered death 
the year following, by the same authority, and 
for a similar reason. 

12. John Ziska, a native of Bohemia, dis- 
tinguished as the successful leader of the 
Hussites, in their attempt to avenge the death 
of Huss. 



THE CRUSADED 221 

1. Peter the Hermit, Sec. 4, and onward. 

2. Peter Waldo, Sec. 17, and onward. 

3. Thomas Becket was born at London, in the year 1119. 
llis progress in learning at the university, and afterwards 
in Italy 5 , was so great, "that in 1158, he was made Lord 
Chancellor, by Henry II. As a courtier, Becket assumed 
all the gaiety of the times ; and ononeoccassion, in attend- 
ing the king on a journey, maintained in his train 1200 
horse, besides 700 knights and gentlemen. 

At a later day, Henry conferred on him the arebbisho- 
prick, of Canterbury ; in whieh office, such was his haughti- 
ness, that he greatly offended his sovereign, and caused 
lasting commotions in the kingdom. Becket refused to 
suppress the disorders of the clergy, to the great disgrace of 
himself and injury to the Church. In consequence of the 
disagreement between the king and himself, Becket re- 
signed his office as archbishop, and went to Italy, where 
the pope espoused his cause against Henry. 

Subsequently a reconciliation took place ; and the king, 
in proof of his sincerity, held the bridle of Becket's horse, 
while he mounted and dismounted twice. The conduct 
of Becket was not less odious, after his return to England, 
than before his departure. At length, Becket was murder- 
ed in 1171, by some courtiers of Henry, who dashed out 
the prelate's brains, before the altar of his cathedral. 

Henry alarmed, not only exculpated himself before the 
pope, but did penance at the shrine of the murdered priest, 
passing the night on the cold pavement in penitence and 
prayer, and suffering himself to be scourged by the monks. 

The violence of his death was the occasion of signal 
honour being paid to Becket. He not only became a saint, 
by the indulgence of the church ; but so numerous were 
the miracles said to be wrought at his tomb, that two large 
volumes could scarce contain the mention of them. 

4. Dominic, Sec. 24. 

5. Roger Bacon was born in the year 1214. He was 
educated at Oxford, and afterwards studied at Paris. The 
age in which he lived was a dark and gloomy one, and 
was poorly fitted to appreciate the discoveries he made in 
science and philosophy. His experiments and calculations 
were so much above the comprehension of the times, that 
he was accused of magic. His works were rejected from 
the library of the order of Franciscans to which he belong- 
ed, and he himself imprisoned. 

19* 



222 PERIOD VI....1095....151:. 

After 10 years painful solitude, he was set at liberty, and 
passed the remainder of his life in academical repose, at 
Oxford, where he died 1294. In modern times this great 
and good man has had justice done to him, by the rever- 
ence and respect which are paid to him as the father of the 
inductive philosophy. 

6. Thomas Aquinas, called the angelical doctor, was a 
native of Italy, and descended from a noble family. He 
studied in various places ; but at length settled at Naples, 
where he led a life of exemplary chastity and devotion. He 
died in the year 1274. His writings, which are numerous, 
prove him to have been a man of great learning and ex- 
tensive knowledge. They consist of 17 folio volumes. 
His authority in religion became decisive in the Catholic 
schools. 

7. Boniface VIII. Sec. 31. 

S. John WicJcliffe, Sec. 33, and onward, 

9. Lord Cobham, Sec. 38. 

10. John Huss, Sec. 39, and onward. 

11. Jerome of Prague, Sec. 41, 

12. John Ziska, Sec. 43. 




LUTHER BEFORE THE DIET OF WORMS. 



PERIOD VII. 



rBLE PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION WILL EXTEND FROM THE COM- 
MENCEMENT OF THAT EVENT, A. D. 1517, TO THE PEACE OF 
RELIGION, CONCLUDED AT AUGSBURG, IN 1555. 

Sec. 1. The year 1517, is generally assigned, 
as marking the era when the Reformation was 
begun by the Great Head of the Church, 
through the instrumentality of Martin Luther. 

This grand revolution, of which we are now to treat, 
arose in Saxony from small beginnings. It spread itself, 
however, with great rapidity, through all the European 
provinces, and extended its influence, more or less, to dis- 
tant parts of the globe. From that memorable period, down 
to our own times, it may justly be considered as the main 

What is the extent of the Period of the Reforma- 
tion ? 

Sec. 1. When did the Reformation commence ? 
Through whose instrumentality ? 



^24 PERIOD VII....1517 1555. 

spring, which has moved the nations, and occasioned ma- 
ny, if not most of the civil and religious revolutions that fill 
the annals of history. The face of Europe, in particular, 
was changed by this great event. The present age feels 
yet, and ages to come will continue to perceive, the inesti- 
mable advantages it produced. The .history of such an 
important revolution demands, therefore, particular atten- 
tion. 

Sec. 2. The religious state of the world, at 
the opening of the sixteenth century, fifteen 
years before the Reformation began, is ac- 
knowledged by all historians to have been ex- 
ceedingly deplorable. The nations of Chris- 
tendom were still in thraldom to the papal 
power. Corruption, both in doctrine, and 
practice, prevailed to an extent before un- 
known. Scarcely any thing, on any side, pre- 
sented itself to the eye, which could properly 
be denominated evangelical. 

The Roman pontiffs were living, at this time, in all the 
luxury and security of undisputed power ; nor had they the 
least reason, as things appeared to be situated, to appre- 
hend any interruption of their peace and prosperity. They 
possessed a multitude of dignities, titles, honours and privi- 
leges, which they disposed of to such as would bow to their 
authority, and join in their praises. They not only gave 
law to the ecclesiastical world, but even kings and king- 
doms were subject to their will. When monarchs gratified 
their desires, they suffered them to kiss their feet ; but when 
they disobeyed their commands, they suspended all reli- 
gious worship in tlieir dominions, discharged their subjects 
from obedience, and gave their crowns to any who would 
usurp them. They were addressed by titles of blasphemy, 
and affected to extend their authority over heaven, earth 
and hell. 

In what country did it begin ? Where did it spread ? What ef- 
fect had it upon Europe ? 

Sec. 2. What was the religious state of the world at 
this time ? 

How were the Roman Pontiffs living ? By what means, did thev 
preserve their authority ? To what did this authority, in their view. 



THE REFORMATION. 225 

If we look at the clergy, we shall find them partaking 
much of the character of their head. Like the pontiff, they 
looked with disdain upon the multitude. Possessing im- 
mense wealth, they awfully neglected their spiritual duties, 
and employed their treasures in administering to their lusts 
and passions. If they preached, nothing was to be heard 
of the vital doctrines of the gospel — nothing of the guilty 
character of man — nothing of repentance, and faith, and 
holiness — nothing of the merits of the Son of God ; but the 
service was filled up with senseless harangues about the 
blessed Virgin, the efficacy of relics, the burnings of pur- 
gatory, and the utility of indulgencies. Public worship 
was performed in an unknown tongue. The churches 
were filled with statues, and paintings, and various orna- 
ments, designed to strike the senses and beguile the mind. 
Real religion was by every means kept from view. Know- 
ledge was effectually proscribed. In short, the multitude 
were taught to adore the pontiffs as the spiritual vicegerents 
of God, and to look only to them, as holding the power of 
life and death. 

Sec. 3. Deplorable, however, as was the 
state of Christendom in the respects mention* 
ed, there were some circumstances, which 
about this time were favorable to a reforma- 
tion. The first of these was a perceptible di- 
minution of the influence of the court of Rome, 
in respect to a considerably numerous class of 
individuals, scattered over Europe. 

Lordly as the papal power carried itself, that power was 
evidently on the decline. Its zenith appears to have been, 
when, as already noticed, (Per. 6. Sec. 31,) the guilty Bon- 
iface VIII. occupied the papal chair. The quarrel which 
that pontiff had with Philip of France — the subsequent 
removal of the papal court from Rome to Avignon, (Sec. 

extend ? What was the state of the clergy ? What was the char- 
acter of their preaching? How was public worship performed : 
What were the Churches filled with ? What was the great thing 
taught to the multitude ? 

Sec. 3. Were there any circumstances, at this time, 
favourable to a reformation ? What was the first ? 

When was the power of the Roman pontiff, at its height ? What 
circumstances, which have been mentioned in the former period, 



•J26 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

34) — the still later schism which had led to the election of 
two popes, each of whom claimed infallibility at the same 
time, (Sec. 35,) — and, more than all, the decision of the 
council of Constance, that a general council was superior 
to even the pope, and could depose him, (Sec. 41,) — all 
had powerfully tended to open the eyes of reflecting indi- 
viduals, and to lessen, in their estimation, the authority of 
the court of Rome. There were some, who no longer re- 
garded the pope as infallible. They began to discover the 
cheat practiced upon the deluded minds of the multitude. 
Princes, too, no longer trembled, as they had done, at the 
thunders which sounded out against them from the throne 
of the pretended vicegerent of God. And even numerous 
were the individuals, who began to think that heavenly fe- 
licity might be obtained, without a passport to it from an 
emisary from papal Rome. 

Sec. 4. A second circumstance, at this time 
favourable to a reformation, was the general 
odium, which rested upon the clergy and the 
monkish orders. 

The clergy generally passed their lives in dissolute mirth 
and luxury ; and squandered away, in the gratification of 
their lusts, the wealth which had been set apart for charita- 
ble and religious purposes. Nor were they less tyrannical, 
than voluptuous. They treated their people more like vas- 
sals, than rational and immortal beings, whose souls they 
had in charge. The necessary consequence of lives so 
dissolute, and of an assumption of power so unwarrantable, 
was the loss of public respect and esteem. Men cannot 
regard with complacency the licentious ambassador of the 
cross, nor respect his authority, when he manifests th<> 
spirit of the tyrant. 

The monkish orders, also, were, at this time, lying under 
a similar odium. They were considered by many, as cum- 
berers of the ground ; and occasional complaints against 
them, were heard on every side. They had broken through 
every restraint ; had employed their opulence to the worst 

combined to lessen his influence ? What effect had these things on 
princes and people ? 

Sec. 4. What was a second circumstance favourable 
to a reformation ? 

What is said of the lives and conduct of the clergy ? What of the 
monkish orders ? 



THE REFORMATION. 227 

possible uses; and, forgetful of the gravity of their charac- 
ter, and of the laws of their order, rushed headlong into the 
shameless practice of vice, in all its various forms and de- 
grees. If some of the orders were less vicious, as the men- 
dicants, yet their rustic impudence, their ridiculous super- 
stitions, their ignorance, cruelty, and brutish manners, al- 
ienated the minds of the people, and diminished their rep- 
utation from day to day. 

Sec. 5. A third circumstance favourable to 
a reformation, was the revival of learning, and 
a taste for the liberal arts and sciences. 

The art of printing, which was discovered in 1440, soon 
attained to considerable perfection, and served to propagate 
knowledge with facility. Books were multiplied and read. 
Knowledge increased. Men of the first rank distinguished 
themselves by their love of letters, and their patronage of 
eminent scholars. Even the haughty Leo X. who was 
elected to the pontificate in the year 1513 } and who poured 
forth his anathemas against Luther, was conspicuous for 
his ardour and munificence in the cause of literature. 

About the time the art of printing was discovered, the 
West received a vast accession of literature from the East. 
In 1453, the Turks under Mahomet II, made themselves 
masters of Constantinople. (Per. 5, Sec. 8.) On this 
event, many of the most eminent Greek literati removed in- 
to Italy, and other countries of Europe, instructed the 
youth in all the various branches of erudition, published 
useful compositions of their own, and many accurate edi- 
tions of Greek and Latin authors, and diffused every where 
a love of learning and science. In consequene of this^ 
many academies were founded in Italy, France, and Ger- 
many ; libraries were multiplied, at great expense, and a 
generous provision was made for the encouragement of 
men of learning, and of studious youth, ambitious of litera- 
ry fame. 

This revival of learning could not but be auspicious to 
the cause of religion. It was during the ignorance of the 

Sec. 5. What was a third favourable circumstance ? 

When was the art of printing discovered ? What was the con- 
sequence ? What pontiff was distinguished as a patron of learning? 
What year did he come to the papal throne ? What literary men 
removed to Italy, about 1453 ? On what account ? How did they 
employ themselves t What effect had the revival of learning upon 



228 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

dark ages, that the papal system — its monstrous doctrines 
— its corruption — its superstition, gained such an ascend- 
ency over mankind. Had science flourished, had know- 
ledge been generally disseminated, papal Rome would nev- 
er have attained to its unparalleled power. On the revival 
of learning, that power began to decline. Men were now 
able to investigate for themselves; they could estimate the 
force of argument, and judge between the doctrines of the 
reformers, and those of the advocates of papacy. 

Sec. 6. A fourth circumstance favourable 
to a reformation, was the solid conviction on the 
part of many, that a reformation was greatly 
needed, and the desire which hence prevailed, 
that such a work might be effected. 

The number of those among whom this conviction pre- 
vailed, says Mosheim, was very considerable, in all parts 
of the eastern world. They did not, indeed, extend their 
views so far, as a change in the form of ecclesiastical gov- 
ernment — nor of the doctrines generally — nor even of the 
rites and ceremonies of the Romish Church. All they 
thought of was, to set limits to the overgrown power of the 
pontiffs, and to reform the corrupt manners of the clergy ; 
to dispel the ignorance, and to correct the errors of the 
blinded multitude; and to deliver them from the insupport- 
able burdens imposed upon them under religious preten- 
ces. They probably dreamed not of such a reformation, 
as was now approaching. But the evils which existed they 
saw, and deplored. Through ignorance, they were unable 
to extend their views to a reformation which should carry 
them back to gospel simplicity ; but the desire for better 
things existed ; the mists needed only to be removed — fur- 
ther light needed only to be let in upon the mind, and 
their hearts would welcome, as their hearts did welcome, 
the reformation, which the king of Zion was now bringing 
forward. 

Sec. 1. The immediate occasion of the Re- 

religion ? Had science flourished, would superstition have gained 
such an ascendancy ? 

Sec. 6. What was a fourth favourable circumstance ? 

How far did those, among whom this conviction prevailed, extend 
fheir views ? Why were their views so limited ? 



THE REFORMATION. 2*29 

formation was the sale of indulgences, to which 
resort was had by Leo X. at that time in the 
papal chair, in order to replenish his treasury, 
which had been drained, by his various extrav- 
agances. 

The doctrine of indulgences proceeded upon the mon- 
strous idea, that there was an infinite merit in Christ, and 
the saints, beyond what they needed themselves ; and that 
this surplus merit was committed in trust to the popes and 
their clergy lor the benefit of such, as were willing to pay 
for it. Whoever pleased, might purchase, therefore, the 
pardon of their own sins, present, past, and future, and 
also ransom the souls of such friends as were suffering the 
fires of purgatory. 

The form of these indulgences was various. The fol- 
lowing will serve as a specimen of the spirit, in which they 
were generally written : " May our Lord Jesus Christ have 
mercy upon thee, and absolve thee by the merits of his most 
holy passion. And I, by his authority, that of his apos- 
tles Peter and Paul, and of the most holy Pope, granted 
and committed to me, in these parts, do absolve thee, first 
from all ecclesiastical censures, in whatever manner they 
have been incurred, and then from all the sins, trangres- 
sions and excesses, h6w enormous soever they may be, 
even such as are reserved for the cognizance of the Holy 
See, and as far as the keys of the Holy Church extend : I 
remit to thee all the punishment, which thou deservest in 
purgatory, on their account : and I restore to thee the holy 
sacraments of the Church, to the unity of the faithful, and 
to that innocence and purity which thou possessedst at bap- 
tism ; so that when thou die t, the gates of punishment 
shall be shut, and the gates of the paradise of delight shall 
be opened ; and if thou shalt not die at present, this grace 
shall remain in full force, when thou art at the point of 
death. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost " 

The prices of these indulgences varied according to the 

Sec. 7. What was the immediate occasion of the 
Reformation ? 

Upon what did the doctrine of indulgences proceed ? What can 
you relate of the form of these indulgence- ? What of the extent 
of their sale before, and after the Reformation ? 

20 



•230 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

character, ability, and crimes of the purchasers. For re- 
mitting the sin of having taken a false oath, in a criminal 
case, the sum of nine shillings was charged ; for robbing, 
twelve shillings; for burning a house, twelve shillings; 
for murdering a layman, seven shillings and sixpence ; for 
laying violent hands on a clergyman, ten shillings- and six- 
pence. In other cases, a much greater sum was demanded, 
even several pounds. 

The extent of the sale of indulgences was incredible, 
both before and after tb^ Reformation. As late as the 
year 1709, JVlilner remarks, that the privateers of Bristol 
took a galleon, in which they found 500 bale? of bulls for 
indulgences, and 16 reams were in a bale. So that they 
reckoned that the whole came to 3,840,000, averaging 
from twenty pence to eleven pounds. 

Sec. 8. The sale of these indulgences, in 
Saxony, was entrusted to one John Tetzel, who, 
in the year 1517, appeared in the neighbour- 
hood of Wittemberg, executing his commis- 
sion in the most insolent and fraudulent man- 
ner ; boasting of the superior efficacy of the 
indulgences which he had to sell, and with 
gross impiety derogating from the merits of 
even Jesus Christ. 

Tetzel was employed by Albert, archbishop of Mentz, to 
whom indulgences had been sent by Leo X. Tetzel had 
long been m the service ; and, at length, arrived to a degree 
of boldness and impiety surpassing belief. It ivas his 
boast, that .*! he had saved more souls from hell, dy his in- 
dulgences, than St. Peter had converted to Christianity, by 
his preaching." He could assure a child, who might fear 
a deceased father was unhappy in the world of spirits " that 
the moment the money tinkled in the chest, his father's 
soul mounted from purgatory." 

A story is related of Tetzel, which will serve to show 
that his character was not unsuspected ; and still further, 

Sec. 8. To whom was the sale of indulgences en- 
trusted in Saxony ? When did he appear there ? 
Near what city ? How did he proceed ? 

By whom was he employed ? What did he say of the number of 
souls he had saved ? Relate the story of Tetzel, and the nobleman ? 



THE REFORMATION. 231 

how indulgences were by some, at this time, regarded. 
On a certain occasion, Tetzel was at Leipsic, where he 
made sale of many indulgences, and had stowed the money 
arising from them, in a chest. A certain nobleman, who 
suspected the imposture, put the question to him — " Can 
you grant absolution for a sin which a man shall intend to 
commit in future V " Yes," replied the frontless commis- 
sioner, " but upon condition that the proper sum of money 
be actually paid down. 55 The nobleman instantly produ- 
ced the sum demanded ; and in return received a certificate, 
signed and sealed by Tetzel, absolving him from the crime 
which he intended to commit, but which he did not choose 
to divulge. Not long after Tetzel left Leipsic, taking with 
him the chest of money, which he had collected. The no- 
bleman had discovered the time of his departure, and the 
route which he was to take. He hastened forward, and 
finding a fit place, concealed himself, until Tetzel made 
his appearance. He now rushed forth, attacked him, rob- 
bed him, beat him soundly with a stick, and, moreover, sent 
him back to Leipsic, with his chest empty. At the same 
time shewing him the certificate which he had formerly 
given him, the nobleman observed that he presumed him- 
self, by virtue of it, to be free from any crime. He had 
done only what he intended to do, when he procured the 
commissioner's indulgence. 

Sec. 9. The conduct of Tetzel attracted the 
notice of Luther, who was at that time a pro- 
fessor of philosophy and theology in the uni- 
versity of Wittemberg— it roused his indigna- 
tion, that such a shameful traffic should be 
carried on, to the infinite disgrace of reli- 
gion, and the delusion of his fellow Christians. 

Sec. 10. Hence, he was led to a particular 
examination, not only of the nature and tend- 
ency of indulgences, but also of the authority 
by which they were published. The discovery 

Sec. 9. Whose attention did Tetzel's conduct at- 
tract ? What was Luther's employment ? 

Sec. 10. To what investigation was Luther led, by 
this sale of indulgences ? What was the result I 



;>32 PERIOD VIL...1517....1555. 

of one error prompted him to pursue his in- 
quiries, and conducted him to the detection oi 
more. These errors, after mature delibera- 
tion, he at length, on the 30th of Sept. 1517, 
in ninety-five distinct propositions, published 
to the world. This was the commencement and 
foundation of that memorable rupture and revo- 
lution in the Church, which humbled the gran- 
deur of the lordly pontiffs, and eclipsed so great 
a part of their glory. 

Luther, who thus arrayed himself against the Church of 
Rome, and who was destined by providence to lead the 
way in the great work of reformation, was born in the year 
1483, at Isleben, a town belonging to the county of Mans- 
field, in Upper Saxony. His father was employed in the 
mines of Mansfield, which were at that time quite celebra- 
ted. Sometime after the birth of his son, he removed in- 
to that town, became a proprietor in the mines, and was 
highly esteemed for his honourable character. 

The early indications of genius, which his son betrayed, 
induced the father to give him a liberal education. So 
great was his proficiency in his studies, that he commen- 
ced master of arts, in the University of Erfurth, at the age 
of twenty. At thistime, he designed to pursue the profes- 
sion of law; but a providential circumstance diverted him 
from his purpose, and changed the whole course of his 
life. 

Walking out one day into some adjacent fields with a 
companion, the latter was struck with lightning, and sud- 
denly expired. Shocked by an event so unexpected and 
appalling, he formed the hasty resolution of withdrawing 
from the world, and of burying himself in the monastery 
at Erfurth. To such a course, his father was strongly op- 
posed. But to the mind of the son, the solemn providence 
which he had witnessed, seemed a call from heaven to take 
upon himself the monastic vow. Accordingly, much to 

When did he publish the errors of the Church of 
Rome ? What was this the commencement of ? 

Where was Luther born? In what year? What is said of hi.- 
father ? Where was Luther educated? What circumstanced; 
•/erted him from the study of law ? Where did Luther retire ?* How 



THE REFORMATION. 233 

the grief of a fond father, he entered the monastery, in the 
year 1505. 

A monastic life, however, was far different from what 
young Luther had anticipated. He became gloomy and 
dejected. With too much light to sit down in content- 
ment, and too little to discern the rich treasures of the gos- 
pel, or to apply its consolatory promises to a mind convic- 
ted of sin, he became exceedingly wretched and disquie- 
ted. In this state of disquietude, he remained more than 
a year. 

During the second year of his monastic life, he acciden- 
tally met with a Latin Bible. To the study of this, he ap- 
plied himself. Light broke in upon his darkened, bewil- 
dered mind, and a divine consolation seemed to settle up- 
on his heart. From this time, he was roused from his le- 
thargy, and with incredible ardour devoted himself to the 
study of the Scriptures, and some of the works of the 
fathers. 

In the year 1507, he was ordained ; and during the fol- 
lowing year was invited to a professorship, in the Univer- 
sity of Wittemberg, where, in 1512, he was created doctor. 
As a teacher of philosDphy, and as a preacher, he excelled. 
With human nature he possessed an intimate acquaintance, 
and was able to touch the springs of human action in a 
measure as he pleased., He possessed an uncommon re- 
hemence of temper, which sometimes brought him into 
trouble, and a fondness for jesting, which detracted from 
his dignity and influence. Yet, with these infirmities, he 
was the wonder of the age in which he lived. He posses- 
sed a zeal, which, though free from enthusiasm, scarcely 
ever remitted its ardour ; and an intrepidity which never 
cowered, even in view of the greatest dangers. If he was 
ambitious, his ambition seems to have been to promote the 
good of the world. Through his life, he appears to have 
had nothing at heart so much, as to see the Church purified 
from error, and the simple, but glorious truths of the gos- 
pel, attain to their just influence, over the hearts and lives 
of mankind. 

" Such," in the language of Milner, " was the illustrious 
Luther, when he was called upon by Divine Providence to 

was he pleased with a monastic life ? To what was his conversion 
owing ? What was his character as a teacher and preacher ? What 
is said of his temper ? What of his ardour ? 

20* 



.^34 PERIOD VII....1517....15&*. 

enter the lists alone, and without one assured ally, against 
the hosts of the pretended successor of St. Peter, who was 
then domineering over the Christian world, in all his gran- 
deur and plenitude of power.'' 

Sec. 11. The propositions of Luther, rela- 
ting to the errors of the Church of Rome, were 
soon spread over all Germany, and were re- 
ceived with great applause. On the other 
hand, Tetzel became alarmed, and not long 
after published one hundred and six contra 
propositions ; in which he attempted to refute 
the statements of Luther ; and not content 
with doing this, by virtue of his inquisitorial 
power, he directed the Reformer's composi 
tions to be publicly burned. 

Sec. 12. The controversy between Luther 
and Tetzel, the latter being aided by several 
others, continued for some time ; but appears 
to have been regarded by Leo X. with much 
indifference. At length, however, perceiving 
the divisions it was causing, he summoned 
Luther to appear before him at Rome, within 
60 days, to answer for his conduct. Luther, 
however, aware of the hazard of appearing at 
Rome unprotected, appealed to Frederick, the 
Wise, the Elector of Saxony, who had openly 
espoused his cause. The elector readily in- 
terposed, and, at length, obtained the consent 
of the Pontiff, that the cause of Luther should 
be heard at Augsburg, in Germany, before 
Cardinal Cajetan. 

>Sec. 11. How were the propositions of Luther re- 
ceived abroad ? What course did Tetzel take ? 

Sec. 12. What effect, for a time, had this controver- 
sy upon Leo X. ? What summons did he, at length, 
send to Luther? To whom did Luther appeal I 
What did the elector do ? 



THE REFORMATION. 235 

Sec* 13. In Oct. 1518, Luther, having ob- 
tained a safe conduct from the Emperor Max- 
imilian I. appeared before Cajetan, at Augs- 
burg. Several interviews took place between 
the parties, in all of which the haughty 
cardinal endeavoured by frowns and menaces 
to intimidate the reformer. He required him 
in the'language of authority, and as the only 
hope of escaping the just vengeance of the 
sovereign Pontiff, to renounce his errors, and 
immediately to return to the bosom of the 
Church. At length, finding his judge inacces- 
sible to reason and argument, Luther privately 
left Augsburg, and returning to Wittemberg, 
appealed from the pope, to a general council. 

A more improper agent could not have been chosen to 
preside in this affair, than Cajetan ; for, instead of being 
calculated to heal the breach, he was an interested man, a 
dominican, the avowed friend of Tetzel, and the implaca- 
ble enemy of Luther. 

At three several times, Luther appeared before Cajetan, 
and as often was exhorted to recant ; which he refusing to 
do, was forbidden to come any more into the presence of the 
cardinal, unless he was disposed to humble himself to the 
dictates of " holy church." 

At this juncture, it was rumoured that the reformer was 
in danger, the cardinal having received commands to seize 
him. Luther, however, still waited several days, during 
which he repeatedly wrote to the cardinal, requesting a dis- 
mission, and urging the propriety of his being heard before 
a tribunal, better qualified to decide. 

No reply being made to his communications, and the 
dangers evidently thickening about him, he resolved upon 
flight. A friendly senator ordering the gates to be private- 
Sec. 13. What was the result of the interview be- 
tween Luther and Cajetan ? To whom did Luther 
appeal ? 

What is said of the fitness of Cajetan for such a business ? How 
did the cardinal treat Luther? Why did Luther flee from Augs- 
burg ? In what manner ? 



*J36 PERIOD VII....1517....1555 

]y opened for him, he mounted a horse which had been 
procured for him, and left the city. 

Although but poorly prepared for such a journey, having 
neither " boots, spurs, nor sword/' he pushed forward the 
whole day, with great rapidity. At night, when he dis- 
mounted, he was unable to stand, and fell upon the straw 
in the stable. Such was the conclusion of the conference 
at Augsburg. 

Sec. 14. The Roman pontiff was soon sen- 
sible of his imprudence, in eptrusting a man of 
the fiery temper of Cajetan, with so delicate a 
commission, and now endeavoured to remedy 
his error, by employing Charles Miltitz, a 
Saxon knight, a man of more candor and im- 
partiality, to converse with Luther, and, if 
possible, to induce him to submission and 
obedience. 

Miltitz was a person distinguished for his prudence, pen- 
etration, and dexterity. In every respect, he appeared well 
qualified for the execution of such a nice and critical com- 
mission. Leo X. sent him, therefore, into Saxony, to see 
the reformer. Sensible, however, of the influence which 
Frederick, the elector, might exercise in the affair, Leo 
directed Miltitz first to see the Elector, and by way of pro- 
pitiating his favour, he sent him the golden consecrated 
rose, which the pontiffs used to bestow on princes, as an 
uncommon mark of friendship and esteem. Frederick, 
however, received the boon with great indifference, and 
still maintained his strong attachment to the reformer. 

Sec. 15. The conference between Miltitz 
and Luther was conducted in such a manner, 
as seemed to bid fair for an accommodation. 
But not exactly harmonizing as to the manner 
in which the controversy should be settled, it 
was agreed, that the matter should be referred 

Sec. 14. How did Leo attempt to remedy his error, 
in appointing Cajetan to treat with Luther ? 

Who was Miltitz ? W hat were his qualifications for his business ? 
What did Leo do to gain the favour of Frederick? How was this 
present received ? 



THE REFORMATION. 237 

to a German diet, and that, in the mean time, 
Luther should write a conciliatory and sub- 
missive letter to the pope. 

The views of Luther on the subject of reformation were, 
doubtless, at this time, partial and circumscribed. He had 
as yet no intention of withdrawing from the Church of 
Rome. Had the pope been a man of real prudence — had 
he enjoined silence on the adversaries of Luther, as the re- 
former requested — had he corrected that gross abuse of 
Church authority, the sale of indulgences ; Luther might 
have been restored to the bosom of the Church, as a duti- 
ful son, and the reformation have been crushed in the bud. 
The letter which Luther wrote to the pope, says a catho- 
lic writer, " was rather civil than humble" for it gave not 
up one iota of the grand point for which he was called in 
question. 

It may be added in this place, respecting Tetzel, that he 
was abandoned by his friends, and fell a victim to disap- 
pointment and despair, ending his days as a fool. 

Sec. 16. The prospect of a reconciliation, 
so flattering at this time to the Romish party, 
was soon overcast, by a famous controversy, 
which was carried on at Leipzic, in the year 
1519. The champion of the papal cause, in 
this dispute, w r as a doctor named Eckius, who 
challenged Carrolstadt, the colleague and ad- 
herent of Luther to trv his strength with him. 
in a contest on the points in question. 

Eckius, had himself formerly been the friend of Lu- 
ther ; but a thirst for fame, and a prospect of worldly ad- 
vantage, had seduced him from the cause of truth. Rely- 

Sec 15. How were the conferences between Lu- 
ther ahd Miltitz conducted ? How did they result ? 

What were Luther's views, on the subject of a reformation : 
What is said of the submissive letter which Luther wrote to the 
pope ? What was the end of Tetzel ? 

Sec. 16. By what means was the prospect of a re- 
conciliation overcast ? Who was the papal champion I 
Whom did he challenge to dispute with him ? Who 
was Carolstadt ? 



•238 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

ing on the force of his genius, he sought an opportunity to 
exhibit his theologxai skill. Accordingly, a challenge 
was presented to Carolstadt, a doctor of divinity, and arch- 
deacon of Wittemberg, who was esteemed one of the first 
open defenders of Luther. 

This challenge was readily accepted. The assembly 
convened to hear these champions, was exceedingly nu- 
merous and splendid. For six days, the contest was car- 
ried on, with much ability on both sides ; but the superior 
eloquence and acumen of Eckius, seem to have afforded 
a temporary triumph to the enemies ot the reformation. 

Sec. 17. The success of Eckius, in this dis- 
cussion, emboldened him, next, to tender a 
challenge to Luther himself. The reformer 
was not backward in accepting it. In this 
second theological contest, which was con- 
tinued ten days, with uncommon ardour, Ecki- 
us appeared to much less advantage ; and 
though both parties claimed the. victory, yet 
it was apparent that the antagonist of Luther 
retired from the field, shorn of that glory, of 
which he boasted in the contest with Carolstad. 

Among the subjects ot" controversy, at this time, were 
the doctrines of purgatory, and indulgences; the nature 
of repentance and the remission of sins; and particularly 
the foundation of the supremacy of the Roman pontiffs. So 
forcibly was Eckius impressed with the reasoning of Lu- 
ther, and especially with the neat and well digested order 
in which his materials were arranged, that he was compell- 
ed to acknowledge, before a splendid audience, the quali- 
fications and attainments of his opponent. 

Sec. 18. The controversy at Leipsic was 
the means of bringing forward a powerful 
auxiliary to the cause of the reformation, in 

Who wasLckius: Whj did he present tins challenge? What 
was the result of the dispute ? 

Sec. 17. What did Eckius next do ? How did he 
appear in controversy with Luther ? 

Sec. 18. What distinguished man was present at 
this dispute ? What effect had it upon him ? 



THE REFORMATION. 239 

the person of Philip Melancthon, at this time 
professor of Greek in the university of Wit- 
temberg. This great man was present at the 
public dispute, between Eckius and Luther; 
and appears, at this time, to have become set- 
tled as to the justness of the principles of the 
Reformation, and to have enlisted himself, 
as the powerful coadjutor of the Saxon re- 
former. 

Melancthon was, at this time, only twenty-three years of 
age ; yet, even at this early period, his talents and attainments 
appear to have commanded universal respect His reputa- 
tion for piety was also great. Hence, he was eminently 
prepared to ern! race with cordiality, the great doctrines of 
the Reformation. This he did with the most pious sinceri- 
ty, and proved himself to be among the most powerful in- 
struments of the work of reform. In his character, he was 
widely different from Luther. He possessed not his intre- 
pidity and decision ; yet, in the day of real danger, he was 
not destitute of courage, resolution, and fortitude. As an 
assistant to Luther, he was of great service; but his char- 
acter was doubtless more suited to the peaceable state of 
the Church, than to days of difficulty and turbulence. 

Sec. 19. About this time, (A. D. 1519,) the 
Reformation received still further support, in 
a good work which was begun by Zuinglius, a 
canon of Zurich, in Switzerland ; who boldly 
resisted the sale of indulgences in that coun- 
try, in a way similar to what Luther had done 
in Germany ; thus laying the foundation of 
that noble superstructure of gospel liberty, 
which afterwards adorned the cantons of the 
Helvetic republic. 

Zuinglius was a man of extensive learning and uncora- 

Hovv old was Melancthon ? What is said of his talents ? In 
what respects did he differ from Luther ? 

Sec. 19. What further support did the cause of the 
reformation receive, in 1519 I 
Who was Zuinglius, and for what distinguished ? When did he 



r>40 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

mon sagacity, accompanied with the most heroic intrepidi- 
ty and resolution. From his early years, he had been 
shocked at several of the superstitious practices of the 
Church of Rome; and even before the name of Luther 
was known in Switzerland, had called in question the su- 
premacy of the pope. In the year 1519, it appears this 
great man took an open and resolute stand against the sale 
of indulgences ; and this was the first remarkable event 
that prepared the way for the reformation among the Hel- 
vetic cantons. His noble efforts were seconded by some 
other learned men, educated in Germany, who became his 
colleagues and the companions of his labours ; and who, 
jointly with him, succeeded so far in removing the creduli- 
ty of a deluded people, that the pope's supremacy was re- 
jected in the greatest part of Switzerland. 

Sec. 20. Upon the defeat of Eckius, men- 
tioned in Sec. 18, he immediately repaired to 
Rome, where uniting with Cajetan, and some 
others, Leo X. was prevailed upon to issue 
his bulls (15th June, 1520,) against Luther; 
in which his heresies were pointedly condemn- 
ed, his writings ordered to be burnt, and he, 
on pain of final excommunication, summoned 
to retract his errors, and within sixty days, to 
cast himself on the sovereign mercy of the 
Roman court. 

Sec. 21. On receiving this rash sentence, 
Luther was at no loss what to do. The die 
was cast ; and reconciliation was hopeless. 
He could no longer hesitate to withdraw from 
the Church of Rome. Accordingly, in testi- 
mony of his purpose, on the 10th of Decem- 
ber, 1520, having directed a pile of wood to 

take an open stand against the snlii of indulgences ? To what did 
* his efforts, and those of others, lead : 

Sec. 20. What did Eckius do on his defeat, in his 
dispute with Luther ? What bull did Leo issue ? 

Sec. 21. What steps did Luther take, on receiving 
this rash sentence ? 



THE REFORMATION. 241 

be erected without the walls of Wittemberg* 
in the presence of a numerous assemblage ot 
spectators, he laid the bull of excommunication 
on the pile, and placing fire beneath it, reduced 
the whole to ashes. 

By this, he declared to the world, in a manner the most 
emphatic, that he was no longer a subject of the Roman 
pontiff; he could no longer respect his government, and 
would no longer submit to his authority. 

This decided step, as was anticipated, awakened the 
whole wrath of the exasperated pontiff. In less than a 
month, the sentence of excommunication was sounded forth 
from the Vatican ; but the day of terror and trembling was 
past. Luther, before this, had ceased to belong to the 
Church of Rome ; he heard, therefore, the distant thunder 
without dismay. 

Sec. 22. The emperor Maximilian L dying 
in 1519, was succeeded by his grandson, the 
celebrated Charles V. On his accession, Leo 
reminded him of his obligation to support the 
interests of the Catholic Church, and attempt- 
ed to persuade him to proceed with the great- 
est rigour against Luther. 

Sec. 23. The situation of Charles, at this 
time, was, in several respects, perplexing. He 
wished to secure the friendship of the Roman 
pontiff, but at the same time was under great 
obligations to Frederick the Wise, the patron 
of Luther, by whose influence he had attained 
to the imperial crown of Germany. He, 
therefore, seems to have adopted a middle 

What was the language of these independent measures ? How 
did the pope retort ? 

Sec. 22. When did Maximilian I. emperor of Ger~ 
many die ? Who succeeded him ? Of what did Leo 
remind Charles ? 

Sec. 23. What course did Charles adopt ? Why a 
middle course ? To what did he consent ? What did 
21 



•242 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

course. To please the pope, he consented to 
the burning of Luther's writings ; to quiet the 
elector, he refused to inflict any punishment 
upon the reformer ; but agreed that the whole 
subject should be reserved for the considera- 
tion of a general diet, which he ordered to 
be held at Worms, in the year 1521, and before 
which he summoned Luther to appear. 

This diet was the general assembly of the German em- 
pire, and was composed of all its princes, archbishops and 
bishops, besides numerous abbots. It took cognizance of 
all momentous concerns, as well those of an ecclesiastical, 
as those of a secular nature. 

The friends of Luther, upon his receiving the summons 
of the emperor, were greatly concerned for his personal 
safety. Through the influence of his good friend, Frede- 
rick, he received a safe conduct, signed by the emperor, to 
Worms, and again in return to Wittemberg. His friends, 
notwithstanding this, were filled with melancholy forebo- 
dings ; but the mind of the Reformer, trusting, as he did, 
in the righteousness of his cause — in the protection of God, 
was not to be deterred, nor intimidated. With his charac- 
teristic intrepidity, he said, that " if he met as many devils 
at Worms, as there were tiles upon the houses, he would 
not be deterred." 

On the 16th of April, he entered Worms. When his ar- 
rival was announced, a great multitude flocked about his 
carriage, on descending from which, he exclaimed aloud, 
' God will be on my side." 

The reception which Luther met with at Worms, from 
the people, must have imparted the highest pleasure. Im- 
mense crowds daily flocked to see him; and his apartments 
were constantly filled with visitors of the highest rank. In 
short, he was looked upon as a prodigy of wisdom, and re- 
spected as one who was born to enlighten the understand- 

he refuse ? What measures did he take to bring Lu- 
ther before a diet ? In what year ? 

What is a diet ? Of what did it take cognizance ? On what ac- 
count, were the friends of Luther concerned? From whom did he 
receive assurances of protection ? What took place on Luther's ar- 
ri val at Worms ? How Was Luther received by the people ? 



THE REFORMATION. 243 

ings of mankind, and direct their sentiments. Luther 
lodged near the Elector of Saxony, and the day after his 
arrival was conducted to the Diet, by the marshals of the 
empire. 

Sec. 24. On his appearance before the Diet, 
Luther was permitted to plead his cause, 
which he did with singular ability. In a 
speech of two hours, first in German and then 
in Latin, he boldly vindicated the opinions 
which he had adopted, and the course he had 
pursued. Incredible pains were taken, both 
in public and private, by princes, electors, and 
deputies, of various orders, to shake the reso- 
lution of this hero of the reformation. At 
length, finding the reformer incorrigible, and 
aiming to secure the friendship of Leo, Charles 
ordered Luther to depart from Worms, soon 
after which the Diet proceeded to declare him 
an excommunicated heretic, and forbade all 
persons to receive, maintain, or protect him. 

Sec. 25. Luther was now in imminent dan- 
ger ; a bloody edict was meditating against 
him. His friend, the elector of Saxony, fore- 
seeing this, took measures to conceal him, 
for ten months, in the castle of Wartberg, 
commissioning some persons, whom he could 
trust, to seize the reformer, on his return to 
Wittemberg, and to convey him to the above- 
castle, as a place of safety. 

Sec. 24. Before the diet, how did Luther acquit him- 
self ? What efforts were made to subdue him ? Witii 
what effect ? What was the sentence passed upon 
him, by the diet ? 

Sec. 25. Luther being now in danger, by what 
means w r as he preserved ? 



;244 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

Luther was made acquainted with the plan ; but he did 
not relish it. The intrepid reformer would rather have con- 
fronted his enemies, trusting in God for deliverance ; but 
he yielded to the wishes of his friend and patron, and thus 
probably escaped an end, as tragical as was that of John 
Huss and Jerome of Prague. 

The plan was well contrived, and well executed. Three 
or four horsemen, disguised in masks, contrived to conceal 
themselves in a forest near Eisenach, from which rushing 
forth, as Luther passed by, they seized him, and conducted 
him to the castle, apparently as a prisoner. 

Sec. 26. During his concealment in the cas- 
tle of Wartburg, Luther was far from being 
idle. Here he translated a great part of the 
New Testament into German, which, with oth- 
er works, composed at this time, were after- 
wards of great use, in forwarding the work of 
reformation. 

The sudden disappearance of Luther, awakened the 
deepest anxiety in the bosoms of his friends. Various re- 
ports were circulated concering hiw, and many knew not 
what to believe. By some, strong suspicions were indulged 
that he had come to a violent end, by the hands of the papal 
advocates. 

The situation of the reformer, was made as comfortable 
as circumstances would permit. Yet it required no little 
patience to submit to such a confinement. He ardently 
desired to be abroad, and forwarding that noble work, 
which he ))ad espoused, with all his heart. It was, howev- 
er, not in him to be idle. He laboured diligently, and with- 
in the walls of the castle, prepared materials for several 
works, which greatly aided the cause, after his liberation. 

Sec. 27. While Luther was thus concealed, 
his friend Carolstadt took the lead ; but 

How did Luther like the plan ? How was the plan executed ? 

Sec. 26. How was Luther employed, in the castle 
of Wartberg ? 

How were the friends of Luther affected by his sudden disap- 
pearance ? What were their suspicions ? How was Luther treated, 
during his confinement ? 

Sec, 27. Who now took the lead in the Reformation ? 



THE REFORMATION 245 

through a misguided zeal, he rather injured, 
than benefited the cause. By throwing down 
and breaking the images of the saints, which 
were placed in the Churches, he seriously dis- 
turbed the tranquillity of the state. Luther 
receiving information of the commotions, oc- 
casioned by conduct so inconsiderate, left his 
retreat, without the consent, or even the 
knowledge of his patron, and again made his 
appearance at Wittemberg. 

Sec. 28. By his prudent counsels, added to 
the influence of his example, order and tran- 
quillity were again restored. Luther again 
heartily entered into the work of reformation. 
Besides preaching, he now published his New 
Testament, which circulating rapidly through- 
out Germany, signally contributed to open the 
eyes of the people to the true doctrines of the 
gospel, and the erroneous principles and su- 
perstitious practices of the Church of Rome. 

The publication of the New Testament in German, was 
not long after followed by that of the whole Bible, in the 
same language. This, it was easy to foresee, must produce 
important results. Immense numbers, who had groped in 
darkness, now read, in their own language, the precious 
word of God. The happy effect of thus diffusing the scrip- 
tures, was seen, not only among the laity, but many of the 
clergy were awakened to a sense of the important duties 
of their sacred office. They ventured forth from their con- 
vents, and became the advocates and-asserters of the great 
truths of Christianity. 

How did he manage ? Why did Luther leave his 
place of concealment ? 

Sec. 28. What happy consequences resulted from 
Luther's reappearance ? The publication of what 
work greatly contributed to the Reformation ? 

What other publication soon followed ? What was the effect ? 

21* 



*>4l) PERIOD VEf....l5ll...i655. 

Sec. 29. Leo X. died in the year 1521, and 
was succeeded by Adrian VI. a man of far 

greater sobriety and purity of manners, than 
had for a long time occupied the papal chair. 
He was nevertheless greatly opposed to the 
Reformation, and despatched a messenger to 
the Diet, to be held the same year at Nurem- 
berg, to demand the speedy execution of the 
sentence, which had been pronounced against 
Luther at the Diet of Worms. 

Notwithstanding the severity of Adrian against Luther, 
he was a man of some candour. He ingenuously acknow- 
ledged that the Church laboured under the most fatal dis- 
orders, and declared his willingness to apply the remedies 
which should be judged best adapted to heal them. 

Sec. 30. Adrian lived only to the following year, 
and was succeeded by Clement VII. a man of 
reserved character, and prone to artifice. On 
his accession to the pontificate, he recalled 
the messenger sent by Adrian to Nuremberg, 
and despatched, in his room, the Cardinal 
Campegio, with strict orders to insist on the 
execution of the sentence against Luther. The 
Diet were, however, too deeply sensible of the 
existing disorders and corruptions in the 
Church, to proceed with violence against the 

Sec. 29. When did Leo die ? By whom was he 
Succeeded ? What was Adrians character ? What 
were his sentiments, in respect to the Reformation ? 
What measures did he adopt, to have the sentence 

against Luther carried into effect ? 

What confessions did Adrian make, in respect to the state of the 

Tatholic Church ? What did he profess himself willing to do? 

Sec. 30. How long did Adrian live ? By whom 
was he succeeded ? What was Clement's character ? 
What measures did he take against Luther ? Why 
Hid not the diet comply with his wishes ? 



THE REFORMATION O j; 

reformer. They deemed it expedient to sus- 
pend the execution of the sentence, and refer 
the whole subject to a general council. 

The transactions of the diet at Nureroburg were, upon 
the whole, favourable to the Reformation ; and, at the same 
time, produced no little discontent at Rome. The German 
princes saw too plainly in what estimation Luther was held 
and with what propiety he had raised his voice against the 
court of Rome, to admit of any measures of severity against 
him. On the contrary, they frankly avowed their sense ot 
the deplorable state of the Church, and advised the pope to 
apply the proper remedies. 

Sec* 31. About this time the reformed reli- 
gion was received in Sweden — in Denmark — 
in Hungary — in Prussia — and to some extent 
even in France. 

The person who took the lead in propagating the princi- 
ples of the reformers in Sweden, was Glaus Petri, assisted 
by his brother, and missionaries from Germany, who brought 
with them not only the faith of Luther, but also his Bible, 
which became a powerful auxiliary in the work of reforma- 
tion. Gustavus Yasa, at this time raised to the throne of 
Sweden, powerfully seconded these efforts, by causing the 
Bible to be translated and extensively circulated. In a 
short period, the papal empire in Sweden was overturned, 
and the reformed religion was publicly, and, by authority, 
adopted. 

In the work of reformation in Denmark, the great cham- 
pion was Martin Reinard, a disciple of Carolstadt. He was 
invited by the king of Denmark, Christiern II. to preach 
the reformed religion within his dominions. A more wick- 
ed and cruel monarch scarcely ever swayed the sceptre. 
It was not, therefore, from principle that he wished the re- 
formed religion to be introduced into his kingdom ; but 
from a desire to throw off the papal dominion, that he might 

What was the result of the transactions of the diet, at Nuremberg : 
What opinion did they express ? 

Sec. 31. What countries, about this time, adopted 
the Reformed religion ? 

Who took the lead in propagating the principles of the Reformers 
p Sweden ? By whom was he assisted ? Who seconded his efforts : 
Who took the lead in Denmark ? Bv whom was he invited into 



*248 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

Subject the bishops to his power. God, however, employed 
him as an instrument to accomplish good. The work be- 
gun in his reign, was completely effected under that of hie 
successor 

By the year 1522, the news of the glorious reformation 
Tiad reached Hungary. Several young students resorted 
to Wittemberg, and having received instructions from the 
voice and pen of Luther, returned to their country, and 
there erected the standard of Christian liberty. 

The reformation was extended into Prussia in the year 
1523, at which time, Luther sent John Brisman, a Fran- 
ciscan doctor of divinity, into that country. In the follow- 
ing year, he was followed by several other divines, through 
whose instrumentality the kingdom of Satan rapidly declin- 
ed, and the cause of true religion was greatly strengthened. 

From Germany, also, the reformation extended into 
France. As early as 1523, there was a multitude of per- 
sons in this latter country, who with Margaret, queen of 
Navarre, sister of Francis I. at their head, were favourably 
inclined towards the reformed religion, and erected several 
churches, for a purer worship. The French had a transla- 
tion of the Bible, which had been made by Guiado des 
Moulins, as early as 1224. This was corrected and print- 
ed in 1487, and the study of it now began to prevail. The 
work of reformation, however, was slow, in consequence of 
the illiberality and persecuting spirit of the reigning mon- 
arch, Francis I. 

Sec. 32. Unfortunately, while the principles 
of the Reformation were thus spreading abroad, 
and several nations were opening their eyes to 
the light, an unhappy dispute arose between 
Luther, Carolstadt, and Zuinglius, in relation 
to the sacrament, which terminated, at length, 
in a fatal division between those, who had em. 

Denmark? What was the character of the king? Why did ho 
wish a reformation? When did the news of the Reformation reach 
Hungary? By whom was it carried tliither? W r hen did it reach 
Prussia ? By what means ? How early were any favourably in - 
•Vlined to the Reformation in France ? What distinguished person 
promoted that cause ? W r hat contributed to forward the work 
there ? 

Sec. 32. Between whom did on unhappy dispute 



THE REFORMATION. 249 

barked together in the sacred cause of religion 
and liberty. 

Luther rejected the popish doctrine of frawsubstantiation, 
but adopted the no less unscriptural doctrine of consubstan- 
tiation ; i. e. that along with the bread and wine, the par- 
takers received the real body and blood of Christ. On the 
the other hand, Zuinglius and Carolstadt, with the church- 
es of Switzerland, adopted the opinion that the elements 
in the sacrament are only symbolical of the body and blood 
of Christ. 

In this controversy, which was prolonged for several 
years, Luther appears to have manifested a most censura- 
ble obstinacy ; which led to a complete and permanent 
separation, not only of these reformers, but of their churches. 
The Lutherans to this day, hold the opinions of Luther ; 
while the disciples of Zuinglius, who afterwards assumed 
the title of Reformed, held to his opinion till his death ; 
when they seem to have adopted the doctrines and disci- 
pline of Calvin, which will be noticed in a future page. 

Sec. 33. The state of Germany, about this 
time, 1524 and 1525, was exceedingly alarm- 
ing. The several kingdoms and states were at 
variance, respecting the grand tenets of the 
whole papal system, and intestine divisions ex- 
isted, even among the reformers. But the 
circumstance which threatened the greatest 
mischief to the cause of the Reformation, and 
which involved all Germany, in commotion, 
was a civil war, usually called the war of the 
peasants. The persons concerned in this war, 

arise, about this time ? What was the subject of con- 
troversy ? What was the consequence ? 

What were Luther's opinions about tfransubstantiation ? What 
did he adopt, in place of this? What do you understand by con- 
substantiation ? What opinions did Zuinglius and Carolstadt 
adopt? How did Luther act in this dispute ? To what did his ob- 
stinacyvlead ? What title did the followers of Zuinglius assume f 
At his death, what did they adopt ? 

Sec. 33. What was the state of Germany about 
1524 and 1525 ? On what account ? What occa- 
sioned the most disturbance ? Who were the pea- 



250 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

who were called anabaptists, from their re-bap- 
tizing such as had already been baptized, con- 
sisted of the lower orders of society, who de- 
manded a release from the oppression of their 
superiors, and from all religious domination. 
They were headed by a fanatic by the name 
of Munzer, who decried Luther as a reformer, 
and pretended that he was destined by Provi- 
dence to correct existing abuses, and to give 
to the people the true liberty of the gospeL 
This war cost Germany the lives of 50,000 
men, besides seriously injuring the cause of the 
reformation, as its enemies pretended that the 
war grew out of the too liberal principles of the 
reformers, relative to Christian liberty. 

The numbers engaged in this war, were almost beyond 
belief; and the excesses of which they were guilty, nearly 
incredible. Under their fanatic leader, Munzer, aided by 
Stork, Stubner, and Cellary, equally fanatic with himself, 
they waged war against all law and all order. They not 
only declared all men to be equal ; but pretended to believe 
that all things should be held in common. Wherever they 
appeared, they laid waste the country with fire and sword, 
and daily exhibited the most horrid spectacles of unrelent- 
ing barbarity. 

In opposition to such a spirit of discord, Luther boldly 
enlisted himself. He avowed his abhorrence of principles, 
which led to such excesses ; and finally denied that the doc- 
trines of the reformers in the least tended to such results. 

Justly alarmed at a state of things so wild, and tending 
so powerfully to universal anarchy, the princes of the Ger~ 
man states united their forces for the suppression and pun- 
ishment of the insurgents. After a dreadful carnage had 

sants ? By whom were they led ? To what did he 
pretend ? How many lives were sacrificed in this 
war ? What effect had it upon the Reformation ? 

What is said of the number engaged in this war ? What of their 
excesses ? Who were their leaders ? What were their sentiments : 
"\Vhat their conduct? How did Luther regard these fanaties 



THE REFORMATION. 251 

been carried on for some time by this lawless multitude, 
they were brought to a pitched battle, in which they were 
signally defeated. Munzer was taken and put to death ? 
and the remnant dispersed. 

Sec. 34. During these commotions in Germa- 
ny, (A.D. 1525) Frederick the Wise, the friend 
and patron of Luther, deceased ; and was suc- 
ceeded in his dominion by his brother John, 
who now took a more decided stand in favour 
of the Reformation, than ever Frederick had 
done. He placed himself at the head of the 
Lutheran Church, and was instrumental in 
establishing that form of Church government, 
over a considerable part of Germany. 

The conduct of Frederick was always that of a wise and 
prudent prince. He uniformly favoured Luther and his 
cause, though he carefully avoided breaking wholly with 
Rome. John, on the contrary, on his accession, proceed- 
ed on much stronger principles. He openly espoused the 
cause, not only by receiving the abettors of it under his 
protection ; but, also, by taking upon himself to regulate all 
ecclesiastical matters, in his own department of govern- 
ment. 

He employed Luther and Melancthon to draw up a code 
of ecclesiastical laws, for the establishment of the Saxon 
church. He removed from office all those of the clergy who, 
either by immorality, or want of talent, had been a burden 
and a disgrace to the holy function, and in their stead pla- 
ced men of an opposite character. Several of the neigh- 
bouring states followed the example of John ; and thus the 
Lutheran Church first obtained a complete establishment 
through a considerable part of the German empire, and the 
authority of Rome was trampled in the dust. 

What measures did the German princes adopt? What was the re- 
sult ? 

Sec. 34. During these troubles, what friend of the 
Reformation died ? By whom was he succeeded ? 
What part did John act, in relation to the Reforma- 
tion ? 

In what respects did Frederick and John differ ? What measures 
did the latter adopt to establish the Lutheran Church ? 



052 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

Sec. 35. While the elector of Saxony, and 
other enlightened princes of Germany, were 
thus laying the foundations of the Reformation 
broader and deeper, Charles V. issued his let- 
ters, convening a diet, to be held at Augsburg, 
in 1525 ; but unforeseen circumstances occur- 
ring, it did not meet till the following year, 
and then at Spires. 

Sec. 36. Previously to the meeting of the 
diet, the fears of the reformers were greatly 
excited, as the letters of the emperor appeared 
to breathe nothing but the execution of the 
edict of the Diet of Worms, and the destruc- 
tion of the Lutherans. 

Sec. 37. On the meeting of the Diet, how- 
ever, at which Ferdinand, the brother of 
Charles, presided, the former found it necessa- 
ry to recommend moderation and harmony to 
the contending parties, as the Turks were now- 
threatening to invade the empire ; and even 
France and England and the pope were in 
treaty against the emperor. Thus kindly, did 
divine Providence interpose for the reformers ; 
and the diet, at length, broke up, with this 
unanimous resolution, " That every state 
should be left to adopt those measures, in re- 
spect to religion, which it judged best, till a 
general council could be convened, to decide 
on the subjects in dispute." 

Sec. 35. When did the diet of Spires assemble ? 
By whom was it convened ? 

Sec. 36. On what account w T ere the fears of the 
reformers excited ? 

Sec. 37. Who presided at this diet ? What did 
Ferdinand recommend ? Why ? What was the 
decision of the diet ? 



THE REFORMATION. 253 

Nothing could be more humiliating to the Church of 
Rome, or more favourable to the cause of the Reformation, 
than this determination of the diet. It encouraged vast 
numbers to think and act with greater freedom than ever, 
and to shake off the papal yoke, which they had borne so 
long. It afforded a noble opportunity to the Reformers, 
which they improved with singular industry, to propagate 
their opinions, and digest their plans. 

Sec. 38. This prospect, so bright for the 
reformers, did not, however, last long. Charles 
and the pope, who had for some time been at 
variance, again became friends. This recon- 
ciliation was followed by a second diet, held at 
Spires, in 1529, at which, through the influ- 
ence of the emperor, the decree of the former 
diet, so favourable to the cause of the reform- 
ers, was repealed, and every departure from 
the Catholic faith and discipline was forbidden, 
till a general council should be assembled. 

Sec. 39. This decision, as might have been 
expected, was ill received by the reformers, 
who saw in it a design, if not to crush the in- 
fant Churches, to prevent their growth. Con- 
sidering it as a violation of their sacred rights, 
the elector of Saxony, the marquis of Bran- 
denburgh, the landgrave of Hesse, the dukes 
of Lunenburg, with several other princes, en- 
tered their solemn protest to it. From the cir- 

How did this decision affect the friends of the Reformation? 
How, their enemies ? 

Sec. 38. What circumstance soon, however, darken- 
ed the prospects of the Reformers ? What followed 
the reconciliation between Charles and the pope ? 
What decision did this diet adopt ? 

Sec. 39. How was this decision received by the 
Reformers '/ What did several of the Reformed 
princes do, upon this ? Who were these princes I 
%% 



254 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

cumstance of this protest, the reformers and 
their civil supporters, were afterwards called- 
and are to this day called Protestants. 

This protest gave great umbrage to the emperor, who or- 
dered the messenger delivering it to be arrested, and held 
in custody several days. To the protestant princes, the 
proceedings of the emperor were truly afflictive. They per- 
ceived it to be high time to consult for their protection, 
against a powerful potentate, intoxicated with success, and 
irritated by opposition. A solemn confederacy was there- 
fore resolved upon, and several assemblies were held to 
concert measures about their own safety, and the success 
of the cause. But before any thing further was decisively 
determined upon, it was announced that the emperor would 
soon summon another diet of all the German princes and 
orders. In view of such a meeting, it was agreed that each 
state should deliberate for itself, and forward to the Elec- 
tor of Saxony a statement of what it deemed expedient to 
be done. 

Sec. 40. The following year (A. D. 1530) 
Charles V. assembled the famous diet of Augs- 
burg, which was opened in the month of June. 
At this diet, the emperor determined, if possi- 
ble, to bring all subjects in dispute between the 
Papists and Protestants, to a final termination. 

Sec. 41. In view of such a determination, 
the emperor required Luther to draw up a 
summary of the Protestant doctrines, in order 
to be presented to the diet. This was accord- 
By what name were they and their friends, after this, 
called ? 

How did the emperor treat the messenger, who delivered the pro- 
test ? What upon this, did the Protestants resolve to do ? By what 
circumstance were their proceedings suspended ? On hearing of 
the intended diet, what did they agree upon ? 

Sec. 40. What was this diet called ? When was it 
held ? What was its object ? 

Sec. 41. What previously did the emperor require, 
at the hand of Luther .? What is this summary of doc- 
trine called ? 



THE REFORMATION. 255 

ingly done, and is known, to the present day, 
as the Confession of Augsburg. 

In the execution of a work of so much moment, Luther 
was assisted by several divines. To render the work still 
more complete, the accomplished Melancthon was employ- 
ed to revise and correct it. The result of their labours was 
a treatise containing 28 chapters; admired by many even 
of its enemies, for its piety, learning and perspicuity* and 
which from that day has been appealed to as the standard 
of protestantism. 

Sec. 42. On the opening of the diet, this 
confession was presented, and on being read, 
was listened to by the emperor and assembled 
princes, with the most profound attention. 
Such was the apparent impression made upon 
the minds of the members, that strong hopes 
were indulged, that the diet "would consent that 
Protestantism should be tolerated. But these 
hopes were not destined at this time to be real- 
ized. Strongly pressed by the papacy, the 
emperor, at length, agreed to the passing of a 
decree, commanding all his subjects to ac- 
knowledge the supremacy of Rome, in all 
matters ecclesiastical, upon pain of the impe- 
rial wrath. 

There was, also, presented to this august assembly, a re- 
monstrance of the same nature, from several cities, which 
had adopted the opinion of Zuinglius in relation to the Eu- 
charist, which was drawn up in a masterly manner by Mar- 
tin Bucer. 

The Roman pontiff employed some catholic divines, at 
thfc head of whom was Eckius, to refute the protestant doc- 

Bj whom was Luther assisted ? By whom was it completed ; 
What is said of this confession f 

Sec. 42. What effect had this confession, at first, 
upon the diet ? What hopes did the Protestants now 
indulge ? What, however, was the final decision of 
the emperor ? 

What remonstrance was, at the same time presented ? By whom 



256 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

trines; all whose arguments were weak and unsatisfactory 
Learned replies by Melancthon and others, were published 
to this production of the Catholics. 

Sec. 43. On the breaking up of the diet, the 
Protestant princes saw that nothing remained 
for them, but to unite in measures of mutual 
defence of their cause. Accordingly, in the 
latter part of the same year, they assembled 
at Smalcald, and entered into a solemn league, 
commonly known by the name of the league 
of Smalcald, for the support of their religious 
liberties, and resolved to apply to the kings of 
France, England, and Denmark, for protec- 
tion. 

Sec. 44. These preparations for defence 
made no small impression upon the emperor ; 
besides, he was at this time considerably per- 
plexed in consequence of an attack upon his 
dominions by the Turks, which rendered a 
rupture with the Protestant princes, at this 
time, extremely unpleasant. Hence, he was 
induced to conclude a treaty of peace with 
them at Nuremberg, in 1532, by which the 
decrees of Worms and Augsburg were revok- 
ed, and the Lutherans were left to enjoy their 

was it drawn up ? What means were adopted to refute the Pro - 
testant doctrines set forth in the confession ? Who replied ? 

Sec. 43. What, on the breaking up of the diet, was 
deemed necessary by the Protestants ? What, there- 
fore, did they do ? To whom did they resolve to ap- 
ply for assistance ? 

Sec. 44. What effect had these propositions, on the 
emperor ? What peace did he, therefore, conclude 
with the Protestants ? What induced him to do this ? 
When was the peace concluded ? What were its 
provisions ? 



THE REFORMATION. 25? 

rights till the long promised council should as- 
semble, and decide the mighty controversy. 

This religious truce, concluded at Nuremberg, inspired 
all the friends of the reformation with vigour and resolu- 
tion. It gave strength to the feeble, and perseverance to 
the bold. The secret friends of the Lutheran cause were 
induced to come forward ; and several states openly declar- 
ed on the side of protestantism, to the great mortification 
of the Roman pontiff, and the papal advocates. 

Sec. 45. The peace of Nuremberg was fol- 
lowed by an event, which was injurious to the 
cause of religion in general, and to the refor- 
mation in particular. This was a second (for 
an account of the first, called the war of the 
peasants, see Sec. 33) commotion, caused in 
the year 1533, by a fanatical set of anabaptists, 
who came to the city of Munster, in Westpha- 
lia, pretending to have received a commission 
from heaven to destroy all civil institutions, 
and to establish a new republic. Having taken 
Munster, they began a government conforma- 
ble to their notions of religion. Their reign, 
however, was short ; for in the year 1535, the 
city was retaken by the bishop of Munster, 
assisted by several German princes. Many 
thousands of this deluded people were destroy- 
ed in all parts of Germany ; and an end here, 
put to the sect ; but their principles relating 
to baptism took deep root in the Low Coun- 
tries, and were carried into England. 

The peculiar doctrine of this people, from which they 
derived their name, related, as already noticed (Sec. 33) 

What effect had this truce upon the Protestants ? 

Sec. 45. By what event, injurious to the cause of the 
Reformation, was the peace of Nuremberg followed ? 
In what year did this commotion take place ? What 
was their object ? What is said of their end ? 

22* 



258 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

to baptism. This rite they administered only to adults, and' 
not by sprinkling, but by immersion. 

Their principal leaders, at this time, were John Matthias, 
a baker, and John Boccold, a tailor ; both of whom appear 
to have been under the strongest delusions. The tumults 
and seditions which they caused, required the strong and 
decisive interposition of government. Accordingly, the 
royal forces were called forth from various quarters, and a 
combat ensued. In this, Matthias, who headed the fanatics, 
was successful ; and so elated was he, that taking only thir- 
ty men with him, he sallied forth, declaring that like Gid- 
eon he would smite the host of the ungodly. A speedy 
death awaited him and his associates. 

Upon his fall, Bc-ccold assumed the command ; and, in 
his excesses, far surpassed his predecessor. He pretended 
to receive divine revelations, and went naked through the 
streets, crying with a loud voice, " that the kingdom of 
heaven was at hand." In the year 1535, the city of Mun- 
ster was taken from them, and most of this people then were 
slain. Boccold was made a prisoner, and exhibited as a 
show in several of the cities of Germany^ after which he 
was put to death, in a manner the most barbarous. 

The conduct of this people must not, for a moment be 
justified. They were exceedingly wild, and some of the 
opinions which they adopted, led to the greatest extrava- 
gances. But, on the other hand, they were persecuted in 
a manner the most cruel. The conduct of these anabap- 
tists at Munster, drew upon the ivhole body, heavy marks oi 
displeasure, from the greatest part of the European princes. 
Thus the innocent and the guilty were involved in the 
same terrible fate, and prodigious numbers were devoted 
to death, in the most dreadful forms. 

To the reformers, these scenes were deeply painful. 
They could not justify these anabaptists. They detested 
their turbulence, and pitied their delusion ; yet they could 
not believe the papists authorized in the sanguinary meas- 
ures they adopted. On the other hand, the papists looked, 

What peculiar doctrine did they advance ? Who were their lead- 
ers ? Who opposed them ? What success had Matthias at first ? 
What was his fate ? Who assumed the command ? How did the 
affair, after this terminate ? Can the conduct of this people be jus- 
tified ? Can that of the European princes ? Why ? How did the 
Reformers regard the proceedings of the anabaptists ? How did tha 
Reformers suffer on this account ? 



THE REFORMATION. 259 

or pretended to look, upon the anabaptists, as the followers 
of Luther ; and believed their excesses to be the result of 
the principles which he had inculcated, in relation to reli- 
gious liberty. 

Sec. 46. During the above transactions, so 
painful to the real and enlightened friends of 
the Reformation, an event occurred, which, al- 
though it did not at first promise much, laid 
the foundation for the most happy consequen- 
ces. This was the overthrow of the papal 
power in England, through the influence of 
the reigning monarch, Henry VIII. in conse- 
quence of the refusal of the pope to grant to 
that prince a divorce from his wife, in order 
that he might be espoused to another person, 
about the year 1534. 

Henry was a man of distinguished abilities , but noto- 
rious for his violent passions, and beastly vices. At the 
beginning of the Reformation, he had enlisted against it, 
and even himself wrote a book in opposition to Luther, 
which so much pleased the pope, that he bestowed on him 
the title of Defender of the Faith. But in a few years, he 
shewed full well how little entitled he was to this honoura- 
ble appellation. 

The wife of Henry, at this time, was Catharine of Arra- 
gon, his brother's widow, and aunt to Charles V. She was 
a lady somewhat older than himself; but with whom he had 
lived, upon good terms, for several years, and by whom he 
had several children. 

For reasons which do not distinctly appear, but probably 
from affection to another lady, he began to entertain doubts 
of the lawfulness of his marriage, as Catharine was the 

Sec. 46. What joyful event occurred during these 
troubles ? Through whose influence ? Why did 
Henrv abandon the papal cause ? In what year was 
this? 

What was the character of Henry ? How had he shewed his op- 
position to the Reformation, at the commencement of it ? What 
title did he receive, as a reward, from the pope f Why did Henry 
wish a divorce from his wife ? To what other person had he be> 



r >60 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

widow of his brother. At the same time, he was captiva- 
ted by the charms of Anne Boleyn, a young lady of great 
personal attractions ; who had lately been introduced to the 
court, as maid of honour to the queen. 

Determined, at length, to raise her to the dignity of 
queen, Henry applied to the pope for a divorce from Cath- 
arine. But the pope, with much reason, dreaded the re- 
sentment of Charles V. the uncle of the queen, should he 
sanction a measure so much to her disgrace. Under vari- 
ous pretexts, he contrived, therefore, to delay an answer to 
the request ; but, at length, urged by Charles, he pronoun- 
ced the marriage with Catharine lawful \ and thereby forbid 
the intended contract with Anne, the object of the king's 
affections. 

While the pope was deliberating on the course he should 
take, and before his final answer was given, Cranmer, a 
secret friend of Luther and the Reformation, advised the 
king to consult the universities of Europe. This accord- 
ingly was done, and the result was, that in the judgement 
of a majority of the universities, Henry's marriage with 
Catharine was unlawful, and that he was at liberty to es- 
pouse another. 

Exasperated at the decision of the pope, Henry deter- 
mined to take advantage of the judgement of the Universi- 
ties, and was united to the object of his affections. At the 
same time, he resolved to make the court of Rome feel the 
weight of his resentment. Accordingly, he caused himself 
to be declared Supreme Head of the Church of England ; 
and from this time, the papal authority in England, in a 
great measure, ceased. 

Sec. 47. The progress of the reformation in 
England, during the life of Henry, was slow. 
The principal alteration consisted in the re- 
moval of the supremacy from the pope to the 
king ; the dissemination of the scriptures, and 
the suppression of the monasteries. In most 

come attached ? To whom did he apply for a divorce ? Why did 
the pope hesitate ? What was his final decision ? Whom did Hen- 
ry next consult ? At whose suggestion ? What was the decision 
of the universities ? How did Henry receive the decision of the 
nope ? What was the result ? 

Sec. 47. What was the progress of the Reformation 



THE REFORMATION. 261 

other respects the Romish superstition remain- 
ed untouched ; and great severity was exer- 
cised against such, as attempted to advance 
the reformation, beyond what the king pre- 
scribed. 

Happily for the cause of truth, Henry elevated to the see 
of Canterbury, Thomas Cranmer, a man of distinguished 
learning, whose mind being opened to a just view of the 
great doctrines of the Scriptures, laboriously forwarded the 
cause of the Reformation. And in this he was assisted by 
the new queen, Anne Boleyn. 

Convinced of the importance of a general dissemination 
of the Scriptures, Cranmer persuaded the king in the year 
1534, to order a translation to be begun. This was accor- 
dingly effected, and the Bible was read in many of the 
churches, to which multitudes flocked to hear it. 

Having accomplished an object of this importance, Cran- 
mer next directed his attention to the suppression of the 
monasteries. These were, at this time, exceedingly nu- 
merous, and possessed immense wealth. They, moreover, 
exerted no small influence in respect to learning and re- 
ligion ; and while they existed, it was apparent that igno- 
rance and superstition would exercise a lordly power over 
the land. 

To this proposal, Henry acceded. The monks were his 
enemies, and under the pretext of their immorality, he was 
willing to lay hold of their wealth. In the year 1535, Cran- 
mer commenced the visitation. The result of this investi- 
gation was highly unfavourable to these institutions; they 
were represented as nurseries of idolatry, cruelty, intempe- 
rance and incontinence, and worthy only to be broken up. 

Upon this, an order issued for the suppression of the les- 
ser convents ; 376 of which were destroyed, by which Hen- 
ry acquired ,=£10,000 in plate and moveables, and an annu- 
al income of «£30,000. Above 10,000 ejected friars were 

in England, during the life of Henry ? What were 
the principal alterations which took place ? 

What distinguished man greatly aided the cause of the Preforma- 
tion in England ? What was his first measure ? To what did he 
next direct his attention ? What is said of the monasteries ? What 
was the result of Cranmer's visitation of them ? How many were 
destroyed ? What benefit did the king receive from this ? What 
followed, in respect to the larger monasteries ? How many were 



•262 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

thrown upon government to support ; many of whom were 
introduced, from economy, into vacant benefices ; and these 
hosts of disquieted papists, and enemies of innovation, be- 
came connected with the Church. 

Another inquiry was not long after instituted into the 
character of the larger monasteries, and their suppression 
followed. From 1537 to 1539, six hundred and forty-five 
monasteries were destroyed, besides ninety colleges, more 
than two thousand chantries, and five chapels and ten hos- 
pitals; and all their wealth, their lands, silks, jewels, &>c. 
flowed into the royal coffers. 

The conduct of Henry was no sooner reported at Rome, 
than he was denounced as an opponent of Christ's vicar on 
earth; his title of " Defender of the Faith," was withdrawn. 
He was, moreover, excommunicated ; his kingdom laid un- 
der an interdict, and he himself cited to appear at Rome. 
To the lofty spirit of Henry, however, these ravings of the 
pope were only as an idle wind. 

Henry died in the year 1547. In order to see how far 
reform had advanced at this time, it is only necessary to 
look at the principal grounds of dispute, and the light in 
which they then stood. These were, 1, Papal supremacy; 
2, Infallibility ; 3, Reading the Scriptures in an unknown 
tongue ; 4, Indulgences ; 5, Image worship ; 6, Transub- 
stantiation ; and 7, The denial of the cup to laymen. Of 
these, the four first were corrected ; the fifth was modified ; 
but the last two were still corrupting the national creed. 
Although all was not done which was desirable, ground 
was secured, which was afterwards converted into a means 
of acquiring advantages. 

Sec. 48. It is now time to introduce to the 
notice of our readers another celebrated re- 
former. This was John Calvin, a Frenchman, 
who in the year 1534 forsook the fellowship 
of Rome, and relinquished the charge of the 

chapel of la Gesine, and the rectory of Pont 

. — ^ . 

destroyed between 1537 and 1539 ? What did the pope do, when he 
heard of these proceedings ? When did Henry die ? In respect to 
what points was there a reform during his reign ? What remained 
untouched ?> 

Sec. 48. What distinguished reformer are we next 
railed to notice ? When did he forsake the fellowship 



THE REFORMATION. 263 

P Eveque; sometime after which (1541) he 
settled at Geneva, where by his preaching, his 
writings, and his correspondence, he wonder- 
fully advanced the Protestant cause, and was 
the author of that form of Church government, 
which is termed Presbyterian. He became the 
head of a numerous sect of Christians, who 
adopted many of his religious sentiments, and 
from him were denominated Calvinists. 

Calvin was born at Noyon, in Picardy, July 10th, 1509. 
He received his early education at Paris ; and being de- 
signed by his father for the Church, at the age of 12 was 
presented to the chapel of la Gesine, in the church at 
Noyon. 

Some time after, his father changed his resolution re- 
specting his son, and put him to the study of law. In 1534, 
Calvin finally forsook the communion of the Roman 
Church, and becoming iuterested in the doctrines of the 
Reformation , espoused that cause, and began to forward it 
in the city of Paris. 

Francis I. was, at this time, the reigning monarch. 
Highly incensed with the conduct of the advocates of the 
Reformation, he ordered several of them to be seized. 
Calvin, at this time, narrowly escaped ; being protected, 
as were many of the Protestants, through the influence of 
the queen of Navarre, the sister of Francis, and a decided 
friend of the Reformation. 

At this time, Calvin deemed it expedient for his safety 
to retire to Basil, where in 1535, he published his celebra- 
ted " Institutions of the Christian Religion" which he 
dedicated to Francis, and in which he aimed to shew, that 

of Rome ? When did he settle at Geneva ? How 
did he advance the cause of the Reformation. Of 
what form of Church government was he the author ? 
What are those, who agree with him in sentiment, 
called ? 

Where was Calvin born ? When ? Where was he at first set- 
tled ? After forsaking the fellowship of Rome, where did he openly 
appear as an advocate of the Reformation ? How were he and 
others treated by the king? Who protected them ? Whither did 
Calvin retire ? What did he here publish ? To whom did he dedi- 



264 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

the doctrines of the Reformers were founded in scripture, 
and that they ought not to be confounded with the Ana- 
baptists of Germany. 

Subsequently to the publication of his Institutes, hap- 
pening to pass through Geneva, he was so pressed by the 
two distinguished reformers, Farel and Viret, that he con- 
sented to settle at Geneva, and assist them in their labours. 
Accordingly, in 1530, he became both minister and pro- 
fessor of divinity there. 

The seventy of Calvin's doctrines and discipline, not 
long after became highly offensive to the people of Geneva, 
who raised a storm of persecution against him and his 
companions ; in consequence of which they were obliged 
to leave the city. Calvin retired to Strasburg, where he 
established a French Church, and became professor of 
Theology. 

During his residence at Strasburg, Calvin continued to 
give many proofs of affection for the Church at Geneva. 
After two years, many of his enemies there being either 
dead, or having removed, he was cordially invited to return 
to his former charge. Accordingly in 1541, he again 
took up his abode at Geneva, where he continued till his 
death, which happened in 1564. 

Calvin founded a seminary at Geneva, \yhich obtained a 
legal charter, and continued to flourish under his presi- 
dency and direction, until his death. In the literary pur- 
suits of this college, he was assisted by the celebrated 
Theodore Beza, and other eminent men. 

The character of Calvin stands pre-eminent among the 
reformers. Next to Luther, he accomplished more for the 
Reformation, than any other individual. He early exhibit- 
ed specimens of mental greatness, and as his intellectual 
powers developed themselves, it was apparent that he was 
destined to take a high rank among his contemporaries. 

The ardour with which he pursued his studies was unre- 
mitted ; and at the age of 22, Scaliger pronounced him to 
be " the most learned man in Europe." The writings of 
Calvin had a salutary effect upon the Romish Church. 

cate the work ? What was the design of the work ? Whither did 
he next remove ? How came he to stop at Geneva ? What befel 
him there ? Why ? Where did Calvin now go ? When did he re- 
turn ? When did his death occur ? What institution did he esta- 
blish at Geneva ? By whom was he assisted in instructing ? What 
i's said of Calvin as a reformer? What w&s Scaliger's opinion ol* 



THE REFORMATION. 265 

By the exposure of her pollutions, her shame was excited, 
and she abandoned some abuses in doctrine and discipline. 

The Reformed Churches in France adopted his confes- 
sion of faith, and were modeled after the ecclesiastical or- 
der of Geneva. The liturgy of the English Church was 
revised, and reformed, by his means. In Scotland and 
Holland, his system was adopted, and by many Churches 
in Germany and Poland ; indeed, every country, in which 
the light of the Reformation had made its way, felt the in- 
fluence of his powerful mind. But at Geneva, as a central 
point, "he was the light of the Church, the oracle of the 
laws, the supporter of liberty, the restorer of morals, and 
the fountain of literature and the sciences." 

One stain attaches itself to the character of Calvin, and 
indeed, was the grand defect of most of the active reform- 
ers, as it was, also, of the opposers of the Reformation ; this 
was a spirit of intolerance. Calvin has been accused of 
being the means of the death of Servetus, a learned Span- 
iard, who was condemned to be burnt alive in the year 
1553, on account of his heretical doctrines, in relation to 
the Trinity. That Calvin persecuted Servetus, and so far 
acted contrary to the spirit of the gospel, must be admit- 
ted ; but that he exercised so arbitrary a controul over the 
destiny of this unfortunate individual, as some have at- 
tempted to prove, we have much reason to doubt. 

In the last, and trying scene of life, the Christian vir- 
tues of Calvin shone with uncommon splendor. He took 
leave of the ministers of the Church and magistrates of the 
republic, like a father departing from his family ; he ac- 
knowledged his own weakness, and admonished them of 
theirs. In the full possession of his reason, he continued 
speaking, till, without a struggle, he ceased to breathe. 

Sec. 49. The peace of Nuremberg, (Sec. 
44,) though favourable to the cause of the Re- 
formation, was far from putting the religious 
world at rest. This better state of things, it 
was supposed, could be effected only by a 

him ? What Churches adopted his confession of faith ? What stain 
attaches itself to Calvin ? What is said of his conduct in the affair 
of Servetus ? What is said of his closing moments ? 

Sec. 49. Did the peace of Nuremberg put the reli- 
gious world at rest ? How was it supposed this could 
23 



*>66 PERIOD VII....1517....1555, 

general council ; and Charles V. was unremit- 
ted in his efforts to induce Clement VIL to 
convene one. Wearied by the importunity of 
the emperor, Clement, at length, reluctantly 
named Mantua, in Italy, as the place of meet- 
ing ; but before it was assembled, he was sum- 
moned to his great account, A. D. 1534. 

Sec. 50. Paul III. succeeded Clement in the 
pontificate. His accession inspired the empe- 
ror with fresh hopes, in respect to the assem- 
bling of a council, and his wishes were accord- 
ingly repeated. Paul early proceeded to take 
measures for calling the long expected council 
at Mantua; but the Protestants of Germany 
refused to have their disputes settled in Italy. 

Sec. 51. The prospect of a general council 
becoming thus doubtful, Charles resolved, if 
possible, to remedy the evil, by ordering a 
conference at Worms, between the most dis- 
tinguished persons engaged in the mighty con- 
troversy. Accordingly, in the year 1541, 
Eckius and Melancthon disputed for several 
days, but without coming to any point. 

Sec. 52. Under these circumstances, Paul 
was prevailed upon to announce his intention 

be done ? What did Charles V. do in order to con- 
vene a council ? To what did the pope, at length, 
agree ? V\ hy was not a council convened ? 

Sec. 50. Who succeeded Clemens VIL ? What 
measures did he adopt in reference to a council ? At 
whose solicitation ? Did the Protestants of Germany 
accede to it ? 

Sec. 51. What conference did Charles order ? 
Why ? When was it held ? Who were engaged in 
the dispute f What was the result ? 

8*c. 52. What council did Paul now design to 



THE REFORMATION. 267 

to call a council, and the place nominated was 
Trent. This place, though within the German 
territory, was not satisfactory to the Protest- 
ants. The resistance of the Protestants awa- 
kened the wrath of Charles, who now declared 
war against all those powers, which should re- 
fuse to assemble at Trent, or to abide by the 
decision of that council. 

Sec. 53. While the affairs of the Protestants 
were in this perplexed state, and a gloom} 
prospect was spreading before them, Luther 
died in peace, at Isleben, his native place, on 
the 18th of February, 1546. 

The death of Luther, occurred at a time when his pres- 
ence and counsel appeared essential to the cause of the 
Reformation. The state of things was extremely unset- 
tled; and the opposers to the Reformation were looking 
forward with strong anticipations, to a signal triumph. But 
God was now about to teach his friends, that the cause 
was his own, and that he could employ more instruments 
than one to accomplish his purposes. 

It was an occasion of joy to the friends of the Reforma- 
tion, that Luther, after a life of so much trouble and oppo- 
sition, should be permitted to end his days in peace, in his 
native place, and in the midst of his friends. He died as 
a Christian would wish to die — with a full apprehension of 
his situation, and filled with the consolations of that religion 
which he had espoused, and for which he had suffered so 
much. 

. Luther was not without his defects. In his natural tem- 
per he was ardent, and sometimes overbearing. But the 
turbulence of the times, the masculine character of the op- 
position which he had to encounter, required an indepen- 

semble ? Was this agreeable to the Protestants t 
How was Charles V. affected by the resistance of the 
Protestants ? 

Sect 53. In what year did Luther die ? Where ? 

What was the state of things, at this time ? What lesson did 
God seem to teach the friends of the Reformation, by taking Luther 
away, at this critical juncture? How did Luther appear in the close 



268 PERIOD VIL...1517....1555. 

dence, a promptness, a decision, which characterize but few. 
Without an undaunted spirit, he could not have succeeded. 
When his decisions were once formed, regardless of the 
menaces of his foes, he went forward with firmness, pa- 
tience, and confidence. In his closing moments, he ex- 
pressed his conviction that however long the night of error 
might still reign, the morning without clouds would, at 
length, arrive, to bless and comfort the true children of 
God. 

Sec. 54. In the same year that terminated 
the life of Luther, the famous council of Trent 
was convened, and began to publish its decrees 
in favour of the doctrines and discipline of the 
Church of Rome. 

This council consisted of 6 cardinals, 32 archbishop?, 
228 bishops, and a multitude of clergy. The object of as- 
sembling the council was, as it was pretended, to correct, 
illustrate, and fix with perspicuity, the doctrines of the 
Church ; to restore the vigour of its discipline, and to reform 
the lives of its ministers. But its proceedings show, that 
it was more attentive to what might maintain the despotic 
authority of the pontiff, than solicitous to adopt such meas- 
ures as were necessary to promote the good of the Church. 
By this council, a decree was passed, that the Latin trans- 
lation of the Bible, commonly called the Vulgate, is an au- 
thentic, i. e. a faithful, accurate, and a perfect translation 
— that the Roman pontiff alone had the right of determin- 
ing the truye meaning and signification — that the holy scrip- 
tures were not composed for the use of the multitude, but 
only for the teachers. Hence the divine records were or- 
dered to be taken from the people. 

Sec. 55. To the authority of the council at 
Trent, the Protestant princes, in a diet held at 
Ratisbon, solemnly protested. In consequence 

of life ? What was his great defect? In what respects was he fit- 
ted for the great work assigned him ? 

Sec. 54. When did the council of Trent commence I 
What did it publish abroad ? 

Of whom was this council composed ? What was its professed 
object ? To what was it chiefly attentive ? What decisions did it 
promulgate ? 

Sec. 55. What course did the Protestant princes 



THE REFORMATION. 2Gi* 

of w liich they were proscribed by the emperor, 
who with an army marched out to subdue them. 
The Protestants defended themselves with 
great spirit, but were defeated with signal 
slaughter near Muhlberg, April 24, 1547. The 
elector of Saxony was taken prisoner, and the 
landgrave of Hesse, the other chief of the 
Protestants, was persuaded to throw himself 
upon the mercy of Charles. 

Sec. 56. The defeat of the Protestants gave 
great joy to the friends of Rome, who now 
confidently looked forward to the ruin of their 
cause. In the diet of Augsburg, which was 
assembled soon after, with an imperial arm} 
at hand to forward his wishes, Charles required 
of the Protestants that they should leave the 
decision of these religious contests to the 
wisdom of the council of Trent. To this a 
greater part of them were obliged to submit. 
But a plague breaking out in the city of Trent, 
the council was broken up, before any decision 
was agreed upon. 

Sec. 57. The prospect of a speedy settle- 
ment of the contest being thus blasted, the 
emperor resolved to settle the affair himself. 
Accordingly, he directed a formulary to be 
drawn up, which should serve as a rule of 

take, in reference to this councfl ? How, in conse- 
quence, were they treated by the emperor ? What 
great battle was fought ? Which party was victorious ? 
Who were taken prisoners ? 

Sec. 56. How was the papal party affected by this 
defeat of the Protestants ? What did Charles now 
require of the Protestants ? What broke up the coun- 
cil of Trent, for a time ? 

Sec. 57. How did Charles attempt to settle difficult 

23* 



270 PERIOD VII....1517 155^ 

faith and worship to both of the contending 
parties, until a council could be summoned. 
As this was only a temporary appointment, the 
rule in question was called the Interim. But it 
pleased neither party, and much tumult and 
bloodshed resulted therefrom, by which the 
empire was greatly disturbed and afflicted. 

This formulary, as might be expected, was extensively fa- 
vourable to the interests and pretensions of the court ot 
Rome. It contained all the essential doctrines of the 
Church of Rome, though considerably softened by the mod- 
erate, prudent, and artful terms in which they were expres- 
sed. The cup was allowed, by this imperial creed, to the 
protestants in the administration of the Lord's supper, and 
priests and clerks were permitted by it to enter into the 
married state. These grants were, however, accompanied 
with the two following conditions; — 1, That everyone 
should be at liberty to use the cup, or to abstain from it. 
and to choose a state of marriage, or a state of celibacy, as 
he should judge most fitting ; — 2, That these grants should 
remain in force no longer than the happy period, when a 
general council should terminate all religious differences." 

Sec. 58. In the year 1548, the principal re- 
formers assembled at Leipsic, to consult in 
reference to the critical posture of their af- 
fairs, and to form rules for the regulation of 
their conduct. On the subject of the Interim, 
Melancthon, whose opinions were received 
as law, by the reformed doctors, gave it as his 
opinion, that it might be adopted, in things 
that did not relate to the essential points of 
religion. This decision, however, to the more 

ties himself ? What was the Interim ? Which part} 
was pleased with it ? 

To which cause was the Interim favourable ? What did it con- 
tain? What did it allow to the Protestants? Under what con di 
tions ? 

Sec. 58. What measures did the reformers adopt, in 
1548 ? What was Melancthon's opinion about the 



THE REFORMATION. 271 

firm, was highly offensive, and caused a schism 
among the Lutherans, which had well nigh 
proved fatal to their cause. 

" This schism," says Dr. Mosheim, " placed the cause of 
the Reformation in the most perilous and critical circum- 
stances ; and might have contributed, either to ruin it en- 
tirely, or to retard considerably its progress, had the pope 
and the emperor been dexterous enough to make the prop- 
er use of divisions, and to seize the favourable occasion 
that was presented to them, of turning the force of the pro- 
testants against themselves." 

Sec. 59. Amidst these contests, Paul III, 
departed this life, in the year 1549, and was 
succeeded by Julius III. who yielding to the 
importunate solicitations of the emperor, again 
assembled the council of Trent, in 1552. Be- 
fore its final close in 1563, this council held 
no less than twenty-five sessions. 

Sec. 60. From the time that Charles had 
taken the elector of Saxony and the landgrave 
of Hesse prisoners, (Sec. 55,) he had detained 
them in his power, notwithstanding the most 
considerable princes, not only of Germany, 
but of all Europe, had repeatedly and earnest- 
ly solicited their release. At length, Maurice, 
son-in-law of the elector, suspecting the em- 
peror was forming designs upon the liberties 

Interim ? How was this opinion received ? Between 
whom did it produce a schism ? 

What does Mosheim say of this schism ? Why was it not taken 
advantage of by the pope and emperor? 

Sec. 59. When did Paul die ? Who succeeded him ? 
When was the council of Trent assembled ? When 
did it finally close ? How many sessions had it held ? 

Sec. 60. What had become of the elector of Saxony 
and the landgrave of Hesse ? Who had endeavoured 
to effect their release ? What designs were Charles 
now forming against the liberties of Germany ? tin- 



27S8 PERIOD VII....1517....155j. 

of Germany, in an unexpected moment fell 
upon him at Inspruck, where he lay with a 
handful of troops, and compelled him to agree 
upon a peace. 

Sec. 61. Shortly after this, in accordance 
with his agreement, the emperor not only con- 
cluded at Passau the former treaty of pacifica- 
tion with the Protestants, but also promised 
to assemble, in six months, a diet, in which all 
the tumults and differences that had been oc- 
casioned, by a variety of sentiments in reli- 
gious matters, should be removed. 

By this treaty, among other things, it was agreed, that 
the rule of faith called the Interim, should be null and void 
— that the contending parties should enjoy the free and un- 
disturbed exercise of their religion, until a diet should be 
assembled to determine amicably the present disputes — and 
that this religious liberty should always continue, in case 
that it should be found impossible to come to an uniformi- 
ty in doctrine and worship. It was, also, resolved, that the 
banished should be recalled, and reinstated in their privi- 
leges, possessions, and employments. 

Sec. 62. The diet, promised at the pacifica- 
tion of Passau, owing to the troubles of Ger- 
many and other causes, did not assemble till 
1555, and then at Augsburg. It was opened 
by Ferdinand, in the name of the emperor, 
and here were terminated, those deplorable 
scenes of bloodshed, desolation, and discord, 
which had so long afflicted both church and 

der these circumstances, what did Maurice do ? What 
did he accomplish ? 

Sec. 61. What treaty did the emperor conclude 
with the Protestants ? What more did he promise ! 

What were some of the provisions of this treaty ? 

Sec. 62. When did the emperor fulfil his promise ! 
When did the diet meet 1 What treaty was here 



THE REFORMATION. -J73 

state. A treaty was formed, called the Peace 
of Religion, which established the Reformation, 
inasmuch as it secured to the Protestants the 
free exercise of their religion, and established 
this inestimable liberty, on the firmest founda- 
tion. 

The memorable act, which confirmed to the protestants 
the foregoing inestimable privileges, was passed on the 25th 
of September. It provided that the protestants, who fol- 
lowed the confession of Augsburg, should be for the future 
considered as entirely exempt from the jurisdiction of the 
Roman pontiff, and from the authority and superintendence 
of the bishops ; that they were left at perfect liberty to 
enact laws for themselves, relating to their religious senti- 
ments, discipline, and worship ; that all the inhabitants of 
the German empire should be allowed to judge for them- 
selves in religious matters, and to join themselves to that 
church, whose doctrine and worship they thought the pur- 
est, and the most consonant to the spirit of true Christian- 
ity ; and that all those who should injure or persecute any 
person under religious pretexts, and on account of their 
opinions, should be declared, and proceeded against, as 
public enemies of the empire, invaders of its liberty, and 
disturbers of its peace. 

DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VII. 

Observation. The eminent men during this period were 
numerous. It is remarkable, says Dr. Mosheim, that among 
the Ecclesiastical writers of the 16th century, there were 
above 55, who employed their labours in the exposition and 
illustration of the Holy Scriptures : and thus contributed to 
render the progress of the Reformation more rapid. We 
can notice but a few of the more prominent characters. 

1« Leo X. an Italian, elected pope in 1513, 
distinguished as a great lover and patronizer 
of men of learning ; but more distinguished 

formed 1 What (fid it terminate ? What did it secure 
to the Protestants ? 

When was this memorable act passed ? What did it provide ? 



r>74 PERIOD VIL...1517,...1555. 

for undesignedly giving birth to the Reforma- 
tion, by the sale of indulgences. 

2. John Tetzel, a German, and a Dominican 
friar, who being employed to sell indulgences, 
in Saxony, in the year 1517, drew upon him- 
self the attack of Martin Luther, which was 
the immediate occasion of the Reformation. 

3. Martin Luther, a German professor in the 
university of Wittemberg, in Saxony, distin- 
guished for taking the lead in the glorious 
Reformation, begun in 1517. 

4. John Eckius, a learned professor, who 
warmly opposed the great leaders of the Re- 
formation, particularly in a public dispute at 
Leipsic, with Carolstadt and Luther ; and at 
Worms with Melancthon. 

5. Andrew Carolstadt, a native of Carolstadt. 
in Franconia, afterwards dean of Wittemberg. 
a warm friend of the Reformation, and the 
particular friend and coadjutor of Luther. 

6. Cardinal Cajetan, a professor of philoso- 
phy at Rome, employed by Leo X. in an un- 
successful attempt to bring Luther to submis- 
sion, and obedience to the court of Rome. 

7. Charles Miltitz, a Saxon knight, a man of 
distinguished accomplishments, employed by 
Leo X. in a service similar to that of cardi- 
nal Cajetan. 

8. Philip Melancthon, a professor in the uni- 
versity of Wittemberg, distinguished for the 
extent and accuracy of his learning, the mild- 
ness of his character, and his warm co-opera- 
tion in the cause of the Reformation. 

9. Ulric Zuinglius, a canon of Zurich, in 
Switzerland, distinguished for taking the lead 



THE REFORMATION. 275 

in the Reformation in that country, whence 
he is styled the " Swiss Reformer." 

10. Desiderius Erasmus, a native of Rotter- 
dam, in Holland, one of the most learned men 
of the age in which he lived, and who contri- 
buted more, perhaps, than any other to the re- 
vival of learning. 

11. Frederick the Wise, elector of Saxony, 
the illustrious patron of Luther, and one of the 
first and most powerful friends of the Refor- 
mation. 

12. John, elector of Saxony, brother of the 
preceding, likewise a firm protector of the 
Reformers, and head of the Lutheran Church, 
in the days in which he lived. 

13. Charles V. a noted emperor of Germa- 
ny, and a powerful enemy to the cause of the 
Reformation ; but who, at length, was compel- 
Led to grant liberty of conscience to the Pro- 
testants. 

14. Martin Bucer, a Frenchman, who early 
adopted the principles of the Reformation, and 
was distinguished for his efforts to reconcile 
the difference between Luther and Zuinglius. 

15. John (Ecolampadius, a German reformer, 
chiefly distinguished by his support of Zuing- 
lius, in his dispute with Luther, about the Sa- 
crament of the Lord's Supper. 

16. Peter Martyr, an Italian, afterwards di- 
vinity professor at Oxford, and distinguished 
for his learning, and for the zeal which he 
manifested in the cause of the Reformation. 

17. John Calvin, a Frenchman, who stood 
next to Luther as a reformer, and became the 
head of the Churches styled " Reformed." 



276 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

18. Theodore Beza, a learned professor in 
the school of Lausanne, and afterwards minis- 
ter at Geneva ; the particular friend and faith- 
ful assistant of Calvin. 

1. Leo X. who was descended from an illustrious fami- 
ly, was born in the year 1475. At eleven years of age, he 
was made an archbishop by Lewis XI. of France, and at 
fourteen a cardinal, by pope Innocent VIII. In 1513 he 
was raised to the pontificate, when he was no more than 
37 years of age. 

Leo is entitled to great credit, for his munificent patron- 
age of learning and learned men. He spared neither care 
nor expense in recovering the manuscripts of the ancients, 
and in procuring good editions of them. 

But he greatly sullied the lustre of his character, by his 
indulgence in unlawful pleasures. He was himself corrupt, 
and corrupted all about him. His ideas of religion appear 
to have been low, and he has been even charged with athe- 
ism. 

Possessing a high and magnificent spirit, and ambitious 
of distinguishing himself, he entered upon the plan of build- 
ing the sumptuous church of St. Peter, which was begun 
by Julius II. and which required large sums to finish. The 
treasury of Leo, however, was now nearly empty, having 
been exhausted by the payment of debts, contracted before 
his elevation to the pontificate, and by his subsequent ex- 
travagant manner of living. To accomplish his plan, he 
therefore had recourse to extraordinary methods to raise , 
the necessary funds. 

One of these methods was the sale of indulgences through- 
out Europe, by means of which vast sums flowed into the 
apostolic treasury. But while by this means he accomplish- 
ed his purpose, he laid the foundation for a reformation in 
the Christian world, and for the abridgement and final over- 
throw of the papal power. Leo died in the year 1521, in 
the 45th year of his age. Sec. 7. 

2. John Tetzel, Sec. 8, and onward. 

3. Martin Luther, Sec. 1-10, and onward. 

4. John Eckius, Sec. 16, 17. 

5. Andrew Carolstadt, Sec. 16-27, 

6. Cardinal Cajetan, Sec. 13. 

7. Charles Miltitz, Sec. 14. 

8. Philip Melancthon, Sec. 18. 



THE REFORMATION. 279 

9. Ulric Zuinglius was a native of Switzerland, where 
he was born in the year, 1487. He received his educa- 
tion at Basil and Berne, and afterwards pursued his studies 
at Vienna. In 1516 he became minister at Zurich. The 
tenets of Luther, which were now spreading abroad in Ger- 
many, encouraged the Swiss preacher to oppose the sale 
of indulgences at Zurich, where he was cordially seconded 
by the people, and public authorities. 

In the other cantons, a spirited opposition arose to him, 
which was powerfully urged on by the court of Rome. The 
consequence of this was, that the respective parties had 
recourse to arms ; and in one of the first encounters, Zuin- 
glius was slain, 1531. 

As a leader, Zuinglius displayed great firmness, deep 
learning, and astonishing presence of mind. Though he 
opposed the doctrines of the Romish Church, he greatly 
differed from the German reformer, and each unhappily 
paid little respect to the opinions of the other. 

The followers of Zuinglius continued to increase, and in 
bearing his name, they maintained some doctrines which 
were rejected by the other seceders from the jurisdiction of 
Rome. His followers afterwards generally adopted the sen- 
timents of Calvin ; but such as adhered to the tenets of 
Zuinglius were called Sacrament arians. 

10. Erasmus was born in the year 1467. He was called 
Gerard, after his father ; but afterwards took the name of 
Desiderius, that is, " amiable." 

Erasmus resided at different periods in Holland, Italy, 
Switzerland, France and England. In 1515. he went to 
Basil, with the intention of printing his New Testament, 
his epistle of St. Jerome, and other works. The New Tes- 
tament appeared in 1516, and as it was the first time it was 
printed in Greek, it drew upon the editor the envy and the 
censure of the ignorant and malevolent. 

About this time, Europe began to be agitated by the op- 
position of Luther to the papal authority, and the principles 
of the Church of Rome. It was to be expected that Eras- 
mus would zealously co-operate with the German reformer ; 
but he declined taking a share in the dispute. He was of 
a timid disposition, and though he ridiculed the indulges 
ces of the pope, and the vicious follies of the monks, he 
greatly displeased the friends of the reformation by his neu» 
trality. 

24 



278 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 

Erasmus died at Basil, in the year 1536, at the age of 
69. The inhabitants of Basil to this day speak of him with 
great respect. The house in which he died, is still shown 
to strangers with enthusiastic ceremony. His cabinet, con- 
taining his ring, his seal, his sword, knife and pencil, with 
his will, written by himself, and his picture, is visited with 
veneration by the curious. 

Rotterdam, also, has not forgotten the celebrity she de- 
rives, from giving birth to this favourite citizen. The 
house in which he was born, is marked out to travellers by 
a becoming inscription ; the college bears his name, and 
a beautiful copper statue of Erasmus, erected in 1622 5 
adorns the city. 

Great and respectable as the character of Erasmus is, he 
had his failings. He was a most learned man ; and con- 
tributed, by the compositions of a long and laborious life, 
in opposing ignorance and superstition, and in promoting 
literature, and true piety. But had he taken a more deci- 
ded part with the reformers, he would have escaped the 
charge of lukewarmness and timidity, which has justly 
been brought against him, and would have aided that cause, 
to have aided which, is an honour sufficient for any man. 

1.1; Frederick the wise, Sec. 12, 23. 

12. John, elector of Saxony, Sec. 34, 45, 60. 

13. Charles V. Sec. 22, 23, 36, 37, and onward. 

14. Martin Bucer was born in 1491, in Alsace, former- 
ly a province of France. He settled in Strasburg, where, 
for 20 years, his eloquence was exerted to establish the pro- 
testant cause. But, at length, becoming unpopular, he ac- 
cepted an invitation from Cranmer to settle in England, 
where he was kindly received, and appointed theological 
professor in 1549. His death occurred in 1551. 

In learning, judgement and moderation, Bucer was not 
inferior to any of the great reformers; and with Melanc- 
thon, he may be considered as the best calculated to re- 
store and maintain unanimity among the contending church- 
es, and opposite sects. His writings in Latin and German 
were numerous, and all on theological subjects. 

15. John GEcolampadius was born in Franconia, in 
1482. He became divinity professor at Basil, where he 
preached with success the doctrines of the reformation. He 
warmly entered into the dispute with Luther about the Eu- 
charist, favouring the cause of Zuinglius. His work on 
that subject is mentioned by Erasmus, with credit. 



THE REFORMATION. 279 

10. Peter Martyr was born at Florence, in 1500. Hav- 
ing embraced the doctrines of the Reformation, he found it 
dangerous to continue in Italy, whence he removed into 
Switzerland ; some time after which, he was invited to 
England by Cranmer. 

Martyr, as a writer, was learned and well informed ; as 
a disputant, he was acute and sensible, and as much ad- 
mired by the protestants, as he was dreaded by the papists. 
He was zealous as a reformer, but sincere ; and in his 
greatest triumphs over superstition and error, he was wisely 
moderate and bumble. He wrote several books against 
the papists, or in explanation of the Scriptures ; but his 
"Defence of the orthodox doctrine of the Lord's Supper/' 
is particularly celebrated. i 

17. John Calvin, Sec. 48. 

18. Theodore Beza was a native of Burgundy, where he 
was born in the year 15 J 9. He was originally intended 
for the bar, but visiting Lausanne, he was elected to the 
Greek professorship in the school of that place, where for 
ten years he sustained the character of a respectable lectu- 
rer, and an accomplished scholar, ^n 1559, he settled at 
Geneva as a protestant minister, where he became the 
friend and associate of Calvin. 

His abilities were of the most comprehensive kind, and 
he exerted himself warmly in support of the protestant 
cause. His death occurred in the year 1605. 

Observation. Several other characters, who strictly be- 
long to the period of the Reformation, we shall find it more 
convenient to notice in the remaining period, as they acted 
a conspicuous part also in the earlier transactions of that, 
which we shall next proceed to notice. 




PRIVATE MEETING OF THE PURITANS. 



PERIOD VIII. 

Hi: PERIOD OF THE PURITANS WILL EXTEND FROM THE TE.VCE O* 
RELIGION, A. D. 1555, TO THE PRESENT TIME. 

Sec. I. From the " Peace of Religion," 
concluded at Augsburg in the year 1555, with 
an account of which our last period concluded ♦ 
may be dated the establishment of the Reform- 
ation ; since from that time, the power of the 
Roman pontiffs has, on the one hand, been on 
the decline, and the principles of the Reform- 
ers have, on the other hand, been advancing. 

Sec 2. The state of Europe, at this time, or 
a few years later, in respect to religion, stood 

Sec. L From what year may be dated the estab- 
lishment of the Reformation ? Why ? 

Sec. 2. What countries continued their adhesion to 



THE PURITANS. 28J 

thus : Italy, Spain, Portugal, the Belgic Pro- 
vinces under the Spanish yoke, continued their 
adherence to the Roman Pontiff. Denmark. 
Norway, Sweden, Prussia, England, Scotland, 
Ireland and Holland, became Protestant. Ger- 
many was about equally divided. In Switzer- 
land, the Protestants claimed a small majority. 
For a season, France, it was to be hoped, 
would forsake the fellowship of Rome ; but, at 
length, she became decidedly papal, although 
she retained several millions of Protestants 
within her limits. 

Sec. 3. Since the establishment of the Re- 
formation, the body of professing Christians 
lias been divided into several distinct commu- 
nities, and called by different names. In treat- 
ing the remaining history of the Church, we 
must, therefore, give a separate account of 
these communities, with their minor divisions : 
this we shall do, under the following heads. 
/. Roman Church. 

II. Greek Church. 

III. Protestants. 

I. Roman Church. 

Sec. 4. The loss which the Roman Church 
sustained by the Reformation, was severely 
felt by her. Her gigantic power had been 

the Roman pontiff? What countries became Pro- 
testant ? What is said of Germany ? Of Switzer- 
land ? Of France? 

, Sec. 3. How have Christians been divided since the 
Reformation ? Under what heads will they be con- 
sidered ? 
Sec. 4. How did the Roman church feel, in view of 
24* 



282 PERIOD V11I....1555....1829. 

successfully attacked, and her wide spread in- 
fluence was narrowing down. A still deeper 
depression obviously awaited her, unless mean^ 
could be devised, by which her authority could 
be sustained. Aware of this, the Roman pon- 
tiffs were continually on the alert, and ready to 
take advantage of every facility, by which their 
power might continue as it was ; or, if possible, 
be restored to its former lordly state. 

Sec. 5. The first means adopted for this 
purpose, was the employment of the order of Je- 
suits, formed in the year 1540, by Ignatius 
Loyola, a Spanish knight, to go forth, as the 
advocates of the papal power, to teach the 
world the propriety of submission to its au- 
thority, and its superior claims upon their re- 
spect and patronage. 

Having formed the plan of the order of which he was 
ambitious to become the founder, Loyola submitted it to 
pope Paul III. for his sanction ; declaring it to have been 
revealed from heaven. Paul, fearful of its effects, at first 
refused to grant it his approbation. At length, however, 
Loyola removed his scruples by an offer, which was ad- 
dressed to his pride and ambition. He proposed that, be- 
sides the three vows of poverty, of chastity, and of monas- 
tic obedience, common to other orders, the members of 
tins should take a fourth, viz. obedience to the pope ; 
binding themselves to go whithersoever he should com- 
mand, for the service of religion, without requiring any 
thing for their support. 

The acquisition of a body of men, thus peculiarly devo- 
ted to the see of Rome, and whom it might set in opposition 
to all its enemies, was, at this time, an object of the high- 

her losses, by reason of the Reformation ? What did 
she do to sustain and restore her power ? 

Sec. 5. What was the first means adopted by her ? 
Who formed the order of Jesuits ? When ? 

On forming the plan of the order, to whom did Loyola submit it 
Why did not Paul sanction it ? What removed his scruples ? What 



THE PURITANS.. 033 

-est moment. The order of Jesuits was, therefore, confirm- 
ed ; and the most ample privileges were granted to its 
members. 

The beneficial consequences of this institution were soon 
apparent. Never was a body of men more faithful to a 
cause, than were the Jesuits to the Roman Church. In 
less than half a century, the society obtained establish- 
ment, in every country that adhered to the Roman Catho- 
lic Church ; its power and wealth increased amazingly ; 
the number of its members multiplied to many thousands ; 
they were distinguished for their learning, character, and 
accomplishments, and, by their art and address, were power- 
ful auxiliaries in forwarding the plans of the court of Rome, 
The government of this order was despotic. A general, 
chosen by the pope for life, possessed power that was su- 
preme and independent, extending to every person, and to 
every case. By his sole authority, and at his pleasure, he 
elected officers and removed them ; controlled the funds, 
and enacted laws. Every member was at his disposal, 
and subject to his commands. They were required to lis- 
ten to his injunctions, as to the voice of Christ. 

Thus subservient to their leader, and he the indefatigable 
servant of the pope, the Jesuits went forth, and soon filled 
every land. Contrary to other orders, they sought no se- 
clusion, practised no austerities; adopted no peculiar hab- 
it. On the contrary, they mingled in all the active scenes 
of life ; they became lawyers and physicians, mathemati- 
cians, painters and artists, that they might find a readier 
access to men, and exert more successfully their influence 
in favour of the pope and his cause. 

Before the expiration of the J 6th century, the Jesuits 
had obtained the chief instruction of youth, in every 
Catholic country in Europe. They had become confessors 
to monarchs and nobles ; and were engaged in nearly every 
intrigue and revolution. As they wore no peculiar habit, 
and observed no uncommon strictness, they lived in soci- 
ety, disguised as to their real character. Jesuits were 

privileges were granted the order ? Were the Jesuits faithful to 
their trust ? Did they increase rapidly ? By what means did they 
forward the designs of the court of Rome ? What was the govern* 
ment of the order ? Who was placed at the head of it ? What 
power had he ? Where did the Jesuits go ? How did they differ 
from other orders? What professions did they follow? Why? 
What is said of them before the end of the 16th century ? Were 



284 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

known by Jesuits ; but to the e^e of the world, they passed 
unsuspected. 

Such is a brief account of an order of men, who at this 
time enlisted in the service of papal Rome ; and being 
actuated by an incredible attachment to that power, were 
ready to sacrifice, even life, for the purposes of its aggran- 
dizement. Their exertions powerfully tended to keep 
alive the attachment of many others to the Romish faith, 
and to prevent so rapid an advance, as might otherwise 
have been, of the Protestant cause. 

Sec. 6. A second means employed by the 
Roman Church, to secure, and enlarge, its de- 
clining authority, was an attempt to Christianize 
the heathen, in several parts of Asia and South 
America. 

In the accomplishment of a plan, which promised an 
accession of no small influence and authority to the Ro- 
man Church, the Jesuits were the chief actors. In the 
business entrusted to them, they exhibited a zeal and fidel- 
ity scarcely paralleled, in the annals of history. And their 
labours would have doubtless crowned them with immortal 
glory, had it not appeared evident, that they had more in 
view the promotion of the ambitious views of Rome, than 
the propagation of the Christian religion, or the honour of 
its Divine author. 

Of all the Jesuits, who distinguished themselves in ex- 
tending the limits of the Church, none acquired a higher 
reputation than Francis Xavier, a Spaniard, who is com- 
monly called " the apostle of the Indians.'' In the year 
1541, he sailed for the Portuguese settlements in India, 
where he was successful in converting several thousands 
to the Romish faith. In 1549, he sailed to Japan, and 
laid the foundation of a church, which, through the foster- 

they known to one another ? Were they suspected by others ? Did 
the influence of the Jesuits tend to preserve the power of the Ro- 
mish church ? 

Sec. 6. What was a second means employed to se- 
cure and enlarge the declining power of the Romish 
church ? 

Who were the chief actors in this attempt ? What is said of 
their zeal and fidelity ? Why are they not entitled to great credit :' 
Who most distinguished himself? What is Xavier called ? In 
what country did he first labour ? In what year ? With what sue- ,- 



THE FURITANS. 285 

ingcare of other missionaries, in after years, is said to have 
consisted of 600,000 Christians. From Japan, Xavier 
proceeded to China, to attempt the conversion of that vast 
empire ; but, when in sight of his object, he was suddenly 
cut off, in the year 1552, at the age of 46. 

Subsequently to his death, other missionaries, of whom 
Matthew Ricci, an Italian, was the most distinguished, 
penetrated into China, and founded a church, which con- 
tinued for 170 years. Ricci so highly recommended him- 
self to the nobility of China, and even to the emperor, by 
his skill in mathematics, that he g obtained leave to explain 
to the people the doctrines of the gospel. Other mission- 
aries passed into the kingdoms of Siam, Tonkin, and Co- 
chin China, who were instrumental of spreading the Cath- 
olic religion to a considerable extent. They also penetra- 
ted into India, and on the coasts of Malabar boasted of a 
thousand converts, baptized in one year, by a single mis- 
sionary. Abyssinia, also, was the scene of extended ef- 
forts, and of great success. But in South America, their 
converts appear to have been more numerous than in any 
other quarter of the globe. The whole of the continent, 
they brought under the dominion of the pope. 

In furtherance of the same design, the popes, and others, 
were induced to found immense and splendid missionary 
establishments in Europe. The first of these was founded 
at Rome, in J 622, by pope Gregory XV. under the name 
of " De propaganda fide" or, "The Congregation for the 
propagation of the faith." Subsequent popes greatly en- 
riched it by magnificent donations ; and by means of it,. 
missionaries were sent to the remotest quarters of the 
globe ; books of various kinds were published and circu- 
lated ; the sacred writings were translated and spread 
abroad ; seminaries were founded for the education of 
missionaries and pagans ; and establishments created for 
4he support of feeble, and worn out missionaries. 

Other missionary establishments followed, in different 

cess ? To what country did he next proceed ? What was his sue- 
cess in Japan ? What happened to him on his voyage to China : 
In what year was this ? Who succeeded him in the work in China ? 
What success had Ricci ? In what other countries in the east were 
missionary labours performed ? What is said of Abyssinia ? Of 
vSouth America ? What other measures did the popes adopt to for- 
ward their designs ? What was the first establishment of this kind 
oalled ? By whom founded ? In what year ? What were some oC 



•236 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

countries, in succeeding years. Of these, none perhaps, 
was on a broader foundation, or operated to greater effect, 
than " The Congregation of the Priests of Foreign Mis- 
sions," and " The Parisian Seminary for the Missions 
abroad," both of which were established in France, in the 
year 1663, and from which legions of Jesuits and friars 
were sent forth to convert the world. 

Sec. 7. A third means employed by the Ro- 
man Church to sustain and increase its author- 
ity, consisted in the better regulation of its in- 
ternal concerns. 

The revolutions which had happened in Europe, and the 
increase of knowledge and refinement, rendered a degree 
of reformation essential. Of this, the popes were them- 
selves conscious. Accordingly, the laws and procedures 
ia the courts of inquisition were revised and corrected ; col- 
leges and schools of learning were established ; youth were 
trained up in ihe art of disputing, and in defending the 
doctrines of the Catholic Church ; books of a pernicious 
tendency were revived or suppressed ; and high and hon- 
ourable distinctions were conferred on the most zealous 
defenders of the faith. In short, every plan which ingenu- 
ity could suggest, or which wealth and influence could car- 
ry forward, was adopted to maintain the authority of the 
Roman pontiffs, and to increase the number of their vo- 
taries. 

Sec. 8. A fourth plan adopted by the Roman 
Church, in aid of the same purpose, was their 
persecution of the Protestants. A full develope- 
ment of the calamities caused by the Papists, 
even in a single country, would greatly exceed 
our limits. We must content ourselves with 



its objects ? What other establishments can you mention ? Where 
were these established ? In what year ? 

Sec. 7. What was a third means employed for the 
same purpose ? 

Was a Reformation essential ? W T ho were conscious of this ! 
How w r as this effected? 

Sec. 8. What was a fourth means employed ? Was 
the persecution of the Protestants extended and cruel ' 



THE PURITANS. 287 

observing, that scarcely a country, in which 
Protestants were to be found, was exempted 
from cruelties, which equalled, and often ex- 
ceeded in severity, those which had been expe- 
rienced, at an earlier day, under Nero and 
Domitian. During these persecutions, it has 
been computed that not less than 50,000,000 of 
Protestants were put to death. The countries 
which suffered most severely, were Italy, the 
Netherlands, Spain, France, parts of Germany, 
and England. 

The principal engine employed by the Catholics against 
the Protestants, was the Inquisition, though war, in sever- 
al instances, was directly waged against them. 

Italy . The inquisition was early introduced into Italy ; and 
though its proceedings in that country were more secret 
than in some other countries, its victims were not much 
less numerous. From the year 1550 to the end of the cen- 
tury, it was the great object of the popes to extend and con- 
firm its power. And with such effect did it pursue the ob- 
jects of its institution, that popish historians, as Dr. McCrie 
remarks, " do more homage to truth, than credit to their 
cause, when they say, that the erection of the inquisition 
was the salvation of the Catholic Church in Italy." 

No sooner was this engine of tyranny and torture erec- 
ted, than those, who had rendered themselves obnoxious 
to it by the previous avowal of their sentiments, fled in 
great numbers from a country, in which they could no long- 
er look for protection from injustice and cruelty. The 
prisons of the inquisition were every where filled with those 
who remained behind, and who were subjected to grievous 
tortures, as the means of subduing them to the faith of 
Rome, and of preventing the apostacy of others. 

How many were supposed to have suffered death ? 
What countries suffered most severely ? 

What was the principal engine of persecution ? In what other 
manner were the Protestants persecuted ? When was the Inquisi- 
tion introduced into Italy ? What do popish writers say of it in that 
country ? On its establishment in Italy, what did the Protestants 
do ? What became of those who remained ? What is said of the 
Waldenses? In what year did the persecution of the Waldenses in 



288 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

Of the calamities which resulted from these persecutions, 
the Waldenses, in various parts of Italy, many of whom 
had adopted the protestant faith, experienced their full 
share. During the first years of the Reformation, they had 
in a great measure escaped the fury of Rome ; the pontiffs 
being too much occupied in watching the progress of 
events, to notice them. But, when the Reformation was in 
a degree established, the Waldenses, in common with oth- 
er protestants, experienced the wrath of the now more 
highly exasperated friends of the papacy. 

One of the most affecting accounts of the sufferings of 
the Waldenses, which has been transmitted to us, is that 
of the inhabitants of Calabria, a province of Italy, lying on 
the Mediterranean, in the year 1560. At this time, they 
had formed a junction with Calvin's church, at Geneva ; 
and several pastors were sent from the latter place, to set- 
tle among them. These circumstances attracted the atten- 
tion of the Catholics, and measures were immediately adopt- 
ed for exterminating them. Thousands were destroyed 
by military executions, and other thousands perished under 
the tortures of the inquisition. "I shudder," says a Ro- 
man Catholic narrator of the atrocious deed, M while I think 
of the executioner with his bloody knife in his teeth, the 
dripping napkin in his hand," to throw over the faces of his 
successive victims, " and his arms besmeared with gore, go- 
ing to the house, and taking out one after another, just as 
a butcher does the sheep which he means to kill." 

In other parts of Italy, also, the Waldenses, and other 
friends of the Reformation, experienced the most bitter per- 
secution. From this time, the vallies of Piedmont were 
repeatedly the theatre of a bloody carnage, particularly in 
the years 1655 and 1686. The author of their calamities, 
at this latter date, was Louis XIV. king of France, who 
obsequiously lent his aid to the Church of Rome, to massa- 
cre the innocent Waldenses. Under his direction, a French 
army invaded these vallies, and having glutted themselves 
with the blood of the inhabitants, committed more than tea 
thousand persons to fourteen prisons. The sufferings of 
these, during their confinement, can scarcely be told. 
They were fed for months upon bread and water — in the 

Calabria begin ? Why were they the special objects of attack ? 
What is said by a Roman Catholic on the subject ? What other 
parts of Italy suffered ? In what years particularly ? What king: 
favoured these persecutions ? What is said of the conduct of the 



THR PURITANS. 289 

former of which were often found lime, glass, and filth of 
various kinds, and was so vitiated as scarcely to deserve the 
name ; while the latter, in many instances, brought from 
stagnant pools, was unfit for the use of cattle. The pris- 
oners lodged upon bricks, or filthy straw. The prisons were 
so thronged, that during the heat of the summer months 
they became intolerable, and deaths were daily taking 
place. 

In the month of October, a proclamation was issued for 
their release. The ground was covered with snow and ice* 
Emaciated by hunger and disease, the wretched victims 
came forth from their prisons, to meet, in innumerable in- 
stances, a wretched death ; as they were obliged to march 
several leagues to obtain a shelter. The bodies of the mis- 
erable sufferers were scattered along the road, upon the 
snow, the mothers clasping their children in their arms. 

The sufferings of the protestants in the Netherlands, or 
the Low Countries, as they were then called, were of a 
similarly tragical character. About the time the Reforma- 
tion began, these provinces were exceedingly flourishing, 
in trade, commerce and manufactures. In consequence of 
the commercial intercourse which subsisted between Ger- 
many and the Netherlands, the doctrines of the reformers 
were early propagated, from the former to the latter place. 
As early as 1521, Charles V. published his edict against the 
heretics, in that country ; and during his reign, contempo- 
rary historians affirm, that not less than 50,000 inhabitants 
were put to death on account of their religious principles. 

On the accession of Philip to the throne, he republished 
the edicts of his father, and ordered the governors and ma- 
gistrates to carry them into rigorous execution. In 1559, 
Philip left the Netherlands to take up his residence in 
Spain ; sometime after which, as the doctrines of the refor- 
mers continued to spread, he sent the duke of Alva, a no- 
bleman of the most vindictive spirit, to subdue the heretics 
by the arm of power. 

On his arrival, the Duke commenced his work of blood- 
shed; and in the space of a few months caused 1800 per- 

French army ? When released from the prisons, what became of 
the sufferers ? What is said of the persecutions in the Netherlands ? 
Were they at this time flourishing ? When did Charles V. issue an 
edict against heretics ? How many suffered during his reign ? 
What measures did Philip adopt on his accession ? Whom did he 
send from Spain to subdue the Protestants ? How many suffered 
9£ 



290 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

sons to suffer by thehand of the executioner ; yet his thirst 
was by no means satiated. Following up this work of car- 
nage, he filled the whole country with consternation ; and 
multiplied the victims of his cruelty, till even the magis- 
trates, who assisted him in his sanguinary course, recoiled 
with horror at the cruelty to which their sanction was re- 
quired. 

Similar calamities were permitted to be visited upon those 
who had embraced the protestant faith in Spain. The in- 
quisition had been introduced into that country, about a 
century before Philip took up his residence there. This 
institution met his entire approbation ; he determined, there- 
fore, to support it with all his power, and directed its offi- 
cers to exert themselves with the utmost vigilance. 

Before his arrival in the city of Valladolid, an auto defe, 
i. e. a public burning of victims of the inquisition, had al- 
ready been celebrated. There were still, however, in the 
prisons of the inquisition, more than thirty persons, against 
whom the same dreadful punishment had been denounced. 
Philip, eager to give a public proof of his abhorrence of her- 
etics, desired the inquisitors to fix a day for the repetition 
of the auto de fe. 

On the arrival of the day, Philip, attended by his court 
and guards, presented himself to witness the execution of 
the miserable victims. After hearing a sermon from the 
bishop of Zamora, he rose from his seat, and having drawn 
his sword, as a signal that with it he would defend the holy 
faith, he took an oath, administered to him by the inquisitor 
general, to support the inquisition and its ministers against 
all heretics and apostates, and to compel his subjects every 
where to yield obedience to its decrees. 

This dreadful severity, joined with certain rigid laws, 
soon produced the desired effect. The protestants were 
driven from Spain, or were obliged to conceal their senti- 
ments. 

In Germany , also, efforts were made by the Roman 
Church to crush the protestants, and to regain her former 

through the sanguinary measures of the Duke of Alva ? What is 
said of the persecutions in Spain ? How long had the Inquisition 
been established in that country, before Philip took up his residence 
there ? What directions did he give to the officers of that institu- 
tion ? What is an auto de fe ? Did Philip require one to take 
place ? How did he conduct himself on the occasion ? What ef- 
fect had Philip's severity, together with his laws ? When was war 



THE PURITANS. 291. 

dominion there. Through the bigoted house of Austria, 
war was commenced upon the friends of the Reformation in 
1618, and they were overcome and awfully oppressed. The 
oppressions they suffered called forth the interposition of 
the noble Gustavus Adolphus, of Sweden, who appeared in 
Germany with a small army in 1629, and fell in the battle 
of Lutzen, in 1632. After his death, his generals contin- 
ued the contest, till all parties, worn out by a thirty years' 
war, agreed in the treaty of Westphalia, A. D. 1648; in 
which the Church of Rome consented to confirm anew to 
the Lutherans, all their rights and privileges. 

Exertions similar to those in Germany, and even great- 
er, were made to re-establish the entire dominion of the 
Roman faith in France. The protestants in that country 
were denominated Huguenots, a term of uncertain origin, 
though it seems probable that it was derived from the word 
Huguon, a night walker, the protestants assembling pri- 
vately in the evening for religious worship. 

The introduction of Protestantism into France, and the 
opposition it met with from Francis I. have already been 
noticed (Period VII. Sec. 31.) Notwithstanding this op- 
position, the friends of the Reformation gradually increas- 
ed ; and, at length, became numerous in all parts of the 
kingdom. 

The successor of Francis, Henry II. was even more 
bitter against them, than the former monarch. On the 
day of his inauguration, he caused several Protestants to 
be tied to a stake ; and, as he passed by, the flames were 
kindled, as a spectacle for his amusement. In the subse- 
quent reign of Charles IX. as if to signalize himself be- 
yond his predecessors, a plot was formed by that monarch, 
by which to extirpate the hated race, at a single blow 
At this time, A. D. 1571, they numbered 2,150 congrega- 

commenced upon the Protestants in Germany ? By whom ? Who 
interposed for their relief? When ? In what battle did Gustavus 
Adolphus fall ? Was the contest continued ? How long ? What 
treaty ended it ? When was this treaty made ? What did it secure 
to the Lutherans ? In what other country did the Roman Catho- 
lics endeavour to re-establish their dominion ? What were the 
Protestants in that country called ? Whence was this term derived : 
What is said in Period VII. Sec. 31, of the introduction of Protest- 
antism into France, and the opposition made to it by Francis I \ 
Notwithstanding this, did the Protestants in that kingdom increase ? 
Who succeeded Francis I? How did he treat them ? What at- 



292 



PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 



tions, some of which included no less than 10,000 mem- 
bers. 

This plot consisted in an attempt to effect a general 
massacre of the Huguenots ; and the celebration of the 
marriage of the king's sister, with the Prince of Navarre, 
presented an opportunity to put it in execution. The 
prince being a Huguenot, the chief men of that sect were 
invited to attend the celebration of the nuptials. On the 
Sabbath following (Aug. 24th, 1572), it being St. Bartho- 
lomew's day, as the bells were ringing for morning prayers, 
the work of destruction was commenced. Charles and his 
mother, from a window, witnessed the scene with extatic 
joy ; and, as if the sanction of his presence were not 
enough, the monster himself fired upon the Huguenots, 
and in a tone of vociferation cried "Kill them, kill them!'' 





.... It 










1 

ll 






mm 

lljll 


TTunfttHJ Hi il'HI ^ B&Sp- :^w 

{{[JpljHlfwJilPa^HflB 


iiiiiiyiiifiPifiFp 


bS'gBI sps 


■Oil 




i 


- j_ _': ±j< 




; H^^Hl 




s 


mmmmm 


mmmmmam 


flirt Hi hum 



MASSACRE OF THE HUGUENOTS. 



A scene of horrid carnage ensued. On every side the 
Oaiholics were seen rushing like bloodhounds upon the 

tempt did Charles IX. make to cut them off? What year was this? 
flow many congregations had they at this time in France ? What 
was the plot formed at this time by Charles ? When was it design- 
ed to put it in execution? What was the day called ? What was 
ihe conduct of Charles and his mother ? How many were massacred 



THE PURITANS. 293 

appalled and unarmed Huguenots; and before the succeed- 
ing morning, they had butchered above 500 persons of 
distinction, and 1(3,000 of inferior order. To this massa- 
cre at Paris, succeeded a general destruction throughout 
France. At Rouen, at Lyons, at Orleans, and other cities, 
the streets were literally covered with blood. Sixty thou- 
sand are supposed to have been slaughtered, for which 
solemn thanksgivings were rendered to God, in the Catho- 
lic churches. 

Taken by surprise, as the Huguenots had been, they 
were for a time incapable of any resistance; but at length, 
rallying under the prince of Conde, they nobly stood for 
their defence, and combatted their enemies with success. 
But for the space of 30 years, the Protestants suffered the 
most grievous calamities, and during this period, it has 
been estimated that 39 princes, 148 counts, 234 barons, 
146,518 gentlemen and 760,000 of the common people, 
were destroyed for adopting the reformed religion. 

In 1593, Henry IV. who was a Huguenot, ascended the 
throne of France. Although from political motives, he 
made a profession of popery, he evinced his regard for 
the Protestants, by publishing in the year 1598, the cele- 
brated Edict of Nantes, which granted to them the privi- 
lege of citizenship, the right of worshipping God according 
to their own faith, and certain lands to support their 
churches and garrisons. Henry, however, soon experien- 
ced the vengeance of the court of Rome for his clemency ; 
for he was assassinated in his chariot, in the streets of Pa- 
ris, by the hands of a fanatic, by the name of Ravaillac, in 
the year 1610. 

From this period, the Huguenots, as they were tolerated 
by the civil power, flourished for a season greatly. But 
they were still hated by the men in power, and particular- 
ly by Cardinal Richelieu, prime minister to Louis XIII. 
who early adopted and long pursued the maxim, " That 
there could be no peace in France, until the Huguenots 
w r ere entirely suppressed." 

in Paris ? Did the massacre extend into other places ? How many 
suffered ? Did the Huguenots at first resist ? Why not ? Who at 
length rallied them ? How many years did their sufferings continue : 
How many suffered during this time ? Who ascended the throne 
in 1593 ? How did he shew his regard for the Protestants ? What 
privileges did the Edict of Nantes give to them ? What was the 
fate of Henry for his kindness ? Did the Huguenots from this tim«i 
25* 



204 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

In the year 1685, Lewis XIV. revoked the edict of 
Nantes, and ordered the Reformed Churches to return to 
the Romish faith. The cup, of their calamities was now 
fuIJ. Their case was hopeless. Their churches were de- 
molished, and themselves insulted and massacred, by a 
brutal soldiery. Flight presented itself as their only al- 
ternative ; but even in this they were opposed by bands of 
soldiers, who were stationed on the several frontiers of the 
kingdom. Fifty thousand, however, it is supposed, effected 
their escape, and sought refuge in the different Protestant 
countries of Europe. 

Such is an outline of the calamities, brought upon the 
Protestants in several countries, (of the sufferings of the 
Protestants in England, we shall speak in a future page,) 
by the friends of Papal Rome, with the professed design of 
exterminating them from the earth, and of re-establishing 
the dominion of the Roman pontiffs. 

This effort was a mighty one. In the language of an 
unknown writer, " Providence never made use of so terri- 
ble a scourge to chastise mankind. No power ever out- 
raged the interests of society, the principles of justice, and 
the claims of humanity, to the same extent. Never did 
the world behold such blasphemy, profligacy, and wanton- 
ness, as in the proceedings of this spiritual domination. It 
held the human mind in chains ; visited with exemplary 
punishment every inroad on the domains of ignorance, and 
attempted to sink nations into a state of stupidity and im- 
becility. Its proscriptions, its massacres, its murders, the 
miseries it heaped on the objects of its vengeance, and the 
grasp of its iron sway, fill the mind only with horror and 
disgust. " 

Sec. 9. The means thus employed by the 
court of Rome to sustain her power which re- 
mained, and to regain that which she had lost, 
although such as were likely to result in her 
triumph, were found insufficient to accomplish 
her purpose. Although, subsequently to the 

flourish ? Who however hated and opposed them ? Who revoked 
the Edict of Nantes? In what year? What was the consequence 
of this revocation ? 

Sec. 9. Were the means thus employed by the 



THE PURITANS. 295 

Reformation, owing to her propagation of 
Christianity in heathen countries, she held her 
empire over more millions than before, and 
for a season appeared within reach of her for- 
mer spiritual sway, from a series of unexpected 
causes, her ancient power has been successive- 
ly weakened, until that, together with her 
wealth and splendour, has passed away. 

Sec. 10. Among the causes which have con- 
tributed to this result, may be mentioned the 
loss of foreign conquests — unsuccessful contests 
with several European governments — the sup- 
pression of the order of Jesuits — the revolution in 
France, and the abolition of the Inquisition. 

In a former page, (285) was noticed the successful at- 
tempt of the Roman Catholics to introduce Christianity in- 
to China, Japan, and other countries. But, owing to the 
dissolute and iniquitous conduct of the Jesuits, and partic- 
ularly to the tumults and seditions occasioned by their po- 
litical intrigues, they were at length banished from those 
countries, and the knowledge of Christianity became ex- 
tinct. 

At home, the pontiffs were often engaged in quarrels 
with neighbouring governments. Irk 1606, Paul V. nearly 
lost the rich republic of Venice. Peace was indeed re- 
stored, but the Pope was obliged to relinquish many of his 
pretensions. Naples, Sardinia, Portugal and Spain, each, 
in turn, withheld immunities which before had been fully 
granted. In subsequent years, a violent dispute was car- 
ried on between the pope and the king of Fiance. In 
16S2, the power of the papacy received a severe blow in 
that country, in consequence of the decree of a council of 

court of Rome to regain her power, sufficient to effect 
the object ? 

Sec 10. What causes powerfully contributed to 
lessen her authority, and place her in the powerless at- 
titude in which she now stands ? 

Did the Roman Catholics long hold their religious power in Chi- 
na, Japan, &c. ? Why were they banished ? Did the pontiffs en-, 
joy peace at home ?. What countries did they lose ? What is said 



*H)<j PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

the Gallican church, convened by order of Lewis XI \', 
viz. That the power of the pope is only spiritual — that a 
general council is superior to him — and that his decisions 
are not infallible, without the consent of the Church. 

But the event, which more than any other tended to 
abridge the power of the pope, was the supression of the or- 
der of Jesuits. This event was owing to a variety of caus- 
es ; but chiefly to their usurpations and iniquitous conduct, 
which, in all countries, had reached a point beyond endu- 
rance. The voice of the world was against them, and 
loudly demanded the abolition of the order. Their sup- 
pression, however, took place in different countries in suc- 
cessive years. From England, they were expelled by proc- 
lamation, during the reign of James I. 1604; from Venice, 
in 1606; from Portugal, 1759; France, 1764; Spain and 
Sicily, 1767 ; and the order was, at length, totally abolish- 
ed, in all papal countries, by Ganganelli, or Clement XIV. 
July 21, 1773. 

The French revolution in 1793, also, contributed to 
abridge the power of papal Rome. About the middle of 
the century, a conspiracy was formed to overthrow Chris- 
tianity. At the head of this conspiracy were Voltaire, 
D'AIembert, Rousseau, Diderot, and Frederic II. king of 
Prussia ; who, by every artifice that impiety could invent, 
by union and secret correspondence, endeavoured to spread 
abroad the poison of infidelity, and thus to debase and sap 
the foundations of Christianity. 

The efforts of this combination were attended with ama- 
zing success. Infidelity was soon spread abroad among all 
nations, and affected every Catholic and Protestant com- 
munity. In France, however, the tide was seen rolling 
with an irresistible force, and the consequence, was an en- 
tire revolution in that country — the abolition of the regal 
government — and, for a season, the overthrow of the long 
established Roman hierarchy. This gave to the papal 
Church a deep and lasting wound ; and followed as it was, 
by the victorious arms of the republic, carrying forward 

of their losses in Naples, Sardinia, Portugal, and Spain? By what 
means was the power of the popes destroyed in France ? But what 
event more than all others, tended to abridge the power of Rome ? 
'To what was this event owing ? Was the order abolished in different 
• oun tries at different times ? When was it finally abolished in all 
papal countries ? By whom ? When did the French Revolution 
occur ? What led to this Revolution ? What effect had it upon the 



THE PURITANS. 297 

their triumphs, presently reduced many of the popish states 
to a condition the most fearful and degrading. 

At the commencement of the French revolution, the cler- 
gy in France were both numerous and wealthy. They 
amounted to no less than 18 archbishops, 111 bishops, 
150,000 priests, having under their control a revenue of 
five millions sterling, annually, besides 3400 wealthy con- 
vents. 

The clergy and their wealth were now attacked by the 
infidel revolutionists, and fell an easy prey. The tythes 
and revenues of the clergy were taken away, by a decree 
of the constituent assembly ; the possessions of the Church 
were decreed to be the property of the nation ; the religious 
orders were abolished ; the monks and nuns ejected from 
their convents, and their immense wealth seized for the 
nation. 

The revolutionary torrent, which was thus set in motion, 
destroyed law, government and religion, in France ; and 
laid waste the Roman Church, both there and in neigh- 
bouring countries. " Her priests were massacred. Her 
silver shrines and saints were turned into money, for the 
payment of troops. Her bells were converted into cannon, 
and her churches and convents into barracks for soldiers. 
From the Atlantic to the Adriatic, she presented but one 
appalling spectacle. She had shed the blood of saints and 
prophets, and God now gave her blood to drink." 

Upon the reappearance of something like a regular gov- 
ernment in France, liberty of conscience and freedom of 
worship were declared to be a fundamental law of the con- 
stitution. Thi3 was confirmed by the consular despotism 
of Bonaparte, and maintained inviolate during his imperial 
sway. Napoleon despised the pope, and the whole system 
of monkery. On becoming emperor in 1804, he compelled 
the pope, Pius VII. to place the imperial crown upon his 
head ; but in less than four years, he dispossessed him of 
his ecclesiastical state, and reduced his Holiness to a mere 
cipher inthe political world. 

papal power? How did it have this effect? What is said of the 
clergy in France, at the beginning of the revolution ? What was 
their number ? What their revenue ? What became of these clergy 
and their revenue and convents ? What on the re-establishment of 
government in France was declared to be the fundamental law of 
the constitution ? By whom was this confirmed ? How did Napo- 
leon regard the pope ? What did he compel him to do in 1804 : 



298 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

The abolition of the inquisition in most countries, has, 
also, still further narrowed down the influence of the Ro- 
man pontiffs. The power of this engine has been already 
noticed, together with the thraldom in which, for centu- 
ries, it held individuals and nations. To Bonaparte the 
world is indebted for its annihilation. " I have," says he, 
in his speech to the magistrates of Madrid, in 1808, "abol- 
ished the court of the inquisition, which was a subject of 
complaint to Europe, and the present age. Priests may 
guide the minds of men, but must exercise no temporal, 
nor corporal jurisdiction over the citizens. I have preser- 
ved the spiritaal orders, but with a limitation of the num- 
ber of monks.'* 

Thus expired the horrid and infernal court of inquisi- 
tion. Europe no longer paid deference to its bloody tribu- 
nal ; and the same, with some reserve, may be said of the 
monkish orders. An effort has recently been made to re- 
establish the inquisition in Spain ; but it is now in all other 
parts of the globe annihilated, and its terrific power no 
longer agitates and appals the human race. 

Sec. 11. In respect to the present state of 
the papal power, it may be observed, that the 
temporal dominions of the pope are confined 
to a narrow, crooked territory, lying south of 
the river Po, in Italy, and contains about 
15,000 square miles, and about 2,500,000 in- 
habitants. Its ecclesiastical subjects are sup- 
posed to amount to 80, or 100,000,000, who 
are scattered over the world. The countries 
which are considered entirely papal, are the 
Pope's Dominions in Italy, Spain, Portugal 

How did he treat him four years after this ? What still further 
tended to abridge the power of the Roman hierarchy ? To whom is 
the world indebted for the abolition of the Inquisition ? Whai. 
country has recently attempted to sustain it ? 

Sec. 11. What are the present dominions of the 
pope ? How many square miles do they contain ? 
How many inhabitants ? What is the number of his 
ecclesiastical subjects ? Where are they found ? 
What countries are entirely papal ? What countries 



THE PURITANS. 299 

and South America ; France, Austria, Poland, 
Belgium, Ireland and Canada, almost entirely. 
Switzerland has 700,000 ; England half a mil- 
lion. Others are found in Russia, Sweden. 
Denmark, the West India Islands, and the 
Fnited States. 

II. Greek Church. 

Sec. 12. The date which is commonly as- 
signed, as marking the rise of the Greek 
Church, is the year 1054, at which time, (as 
noticed Period V. Sec. 33,) occurred the final 
separation, between the Eastern and Western 
Churches, or as they were often termed, the 
Greek and Latin Churches. 

Sec. 13. From the time of the above sepa- 
ration of the Greek and Latin Churches, to 
the year 1453, the state of the former was ex- 
ceedingly deplorable. On the one hand, the 
Mahometan power was making rapid inroads 
upon her dominion, converting her Churches 
into mosques, and by bribes and terrors allur- 
ing or compelling her friends to adopt the re- 
ligion of the impostor ; on the other hand, the 
fanatical crusaders were pouring in torrents 
from the west to recover her lost territory, but 
in reality to spread a deeper moral corruption, 
than before existed, 

nearly so ? How many Catholics has Switzerland I 
England ? Where are 'others found \ 

Sec. 12. In what year was the Greek Church es- 
tablished ? What great event took place at this time ? 

Sec. 13. To what time from the above date was the 
Greek church much depressed ? What causes tended 
to this state of depression ? 



300 TERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

Sec. 14. In the year 1453 (Period V. Sec. 
18,) the empire of the Greeks was overthrown, 
by Mahomet II. since which period the Greek 
Church has been under Turkish bondage, until 
their religion has become but little better than 
a succession of idle ceremonies. 

Sec. 15. In the year 1589, the Russian 
Church separated from the government, though 
not from the communion of the Greek Church; 
by which separation, the latter became con- 
siderably limited in extent. Her people are 
now found scattered over a considerable part 
of Greece, the Ionian Isles, Wallachia, Molda- 
via, Egypt, Abyssinia, Nubia, Lybia, Arabia, 
Mesopotamia, Syria, Cilicia and Palestine. 

Since the above separation of the Greek Church from 
Rome, repeated efforts have been made to. restore the for- 
mer to the faith and fellowship of the latter, but without 
effect. To this day, the Greek Church denies, not only 
the authority of the pope but also that the Church of Rome 
is the true Catholic Church. 

The head of the Greek Church is the patriarch of Con- 
stantinople; who is elected by 12 bishops, and is confirmed 
by the Turkish emperor. The other patriarchs are those 
of Damascus, Cairo and Jerusalem. These are of inferior 
note, and with the whole Church, are poor and debased. 

In doctrine and practice, the Greek Church differs greats 

Sec. 14. When was the empire of the Greeks over- 
thrown ? By whom ? What has been the state of 
the Greek Church since ? 

Sec. J 5. When did the Russian Church separate 
from the Greek Church ? Did they break communion 
with each other ? What effect had this upon the lat- 
ter ? Where are her people now found ? 

Have any efforts been made to restore the Greek Church to the 
faith and fellowship of Rome ? With what effect ? What does the 
Greek Church still deny ? Who is the head of this Church? By 
whom is he elected ? By whom confirmed ? What other patriarchs* 
are there ? What is their standing ? What doctrines does the 



THE PURITANS. 301 

!y from the Church of Rome. They receive the doctrine 
of the Trinity, and most of the articles of the Nicene and 
Athanasian creeds ; but rest much upon the procession of 
the Holy Ghost from the Father, and not from the Son. 
They hold in abhorrence the supremacy and infallibility of 
the pope — purgatory by fire — graven images — the celibacy 
of the secular clergy — and prohibition of the sacramont in 
both kinds. 

But yet they use pictures in their worship ; invoke saints ; 
have seven sacraments ; believe in transubstantiation ; ad- 
mit prayers and services for the dead ; have a fast or festi- 
val, almost every day in the year ; and know of no regene- 
ration but baptism. 

Sec. 16. Of the introduction of Christianity 
into Russia, or of its state until the separation 
of the Russian Church from the jurisdiction 
of the Greek Church, in 1589, we know but 
little. On this latter event, an independent 
patriarch was established at Moscow. 

Christianity appears to have been introduced into Russia 
about the year 890, when Methodius and Cyrillus travel- 
led from Greece into Moravia, and converted some of the 
inhabitants. From this time Christianity was gradually 
spread over many parts of the empire, and in 1581 , the 
Muscovites published the Bible in their own language. 

Sec. 17. On the accession of Peter the 
Great, A. D. 1696, the Russian Church was in 
some respects new modelled, and the state of 
things considerably improved. Although that 
monarch effected no change in the doctrines 
of the Church, he adopted measures which 

Greek Church hold ? What do they deny ? Do they use pictures 
in their worship ? How many sacraments do they admit ? What 
further can you say of their belief and worship ? 

Sec. 16. What is known of the introduction of 
Christianity into Russia, and of its state before the 
year 1589 ? What patriarch was at this time created-? 

About what time was Christianity introduced into Russia? By 
Thorn ? What was its success at this time ? 

Sec. 17. What took place in respect to the condition 
26 



302 PERIOD VII1....1555....1829. 

greatly removed the existing ignorance and su- 
perstition, and from this time both the clergy 
and people have been more enlightened and 
refined, although they are still but little more 
acquainted with evangelical piety, than the 
Roman Catholics. 

Peter adopted the liberal principle of universal toleration 
of all sects and denominations, with but a single exception 
— that of the Catholics. He abolished the office of patri- 
arch, putting himself at the head of the Church ; which, 
under him, was to be governed by a synod. He also di- 
minished the revenues of the clergy, and caused the Bible 
to be translated, printed and circulated in the Sclavonian 
language. 

Sec. 18. The Russian Church has increased 
with the increase of the nation. In doctrine 
she agrees with the Greek Church. But like 
her she seems but little acquainted with evan- 
gelical piety. Her clergy are ignorant, and 
most of her people without the Bible. 

Under the excellent prince Galitzin, a Russian Bible 
Society was formed some years since, which by circulating 
Ihe Scriptures, promised to raise the nation from its deplo- 
rable moral ignorance and debasement. But jealous of the 
spread of notions of civil liberty, with the increase of evan- 
gelical truth, this noble institution has been suppressed, 
and with it the circulation of the Scriptures has unhappily 
ceased. 

of the Russian Church on the accession of Peter the 
Great ? What measures did he adopt ? What is its 
present state ? 

Whom did Peter tolerate ? With what exception ? Whom did 
'he place at the head of the Church ? W T hat else did he do ? 

Sec. 18. With what Church does the Russian 
Church agree in doctrine ? What is said of her piety ? 
Clergy 1 People ? 

Under whom was a Bible Society formed, some years since ? 
What has become of it ? 



THE PURITANS. 303 

III. Protestants. 

Sec. 19. Although the Protestants agreed in 
separating from the faith and fellowship of 
Rome, they could not agree to form one grand 
communion among themselves. They may be 
considered, however, under two divisions — 
the Lutheran Church forming the one division 
— and the Reformed Churches the other. 

I. Lutheran Church. 

Sec. 20. The Lutherans, who are the im- 
mediate followers of Luther, are to be found 
chiefly in Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, in 
a great part of Germany, particularly in the 
north, and in Saxony and Prussia, where Lu- 
theranism is the established religion. Church- 
es of this denomination also exist in Holland. 
France, Russia, North America, and in the 
Danish West India Islands. 

The number who profess the Lutheran faith throughout 
the world, has not been accurately ascertained. They are 
probably between 15 and 20 millions. 

Sec. 21. The Lutherans date the rise of 
their Church from the excommunication of 
Luther by the pope, (Period VII. Sec. 15.) 
but do not view it as completely established 
until the pacification at Passau, in 1552. (Sec. 
61.) The Augsburg confession, consisting of 

Sec. 19. Under what two divisions may Protestants 
be considered ? 

Sec. 20. Who are the Lutherans ? Where are they 
chiefly to be found. 

What is the probable number of Lutherans in the world ? 

Sec. 21. When do the Lutherans date the rise of 
their Church ? When was it established ? 



304 PERIOD VII....1555....1829. 

21 articles, is the acknowledged standard of 
faith in the Lutheran Church. 

The capital doctrines of this confession are, the sufficien- 
cy of the Holy Scriptures as a rule of faith and manners ; 
justification by faith in the Son of God ; and the freedom 
and necessity of divine grace. In these points they agree 
with Calvinists generally ; but they differ from them in re- 
spect to the bread and wine in the Lord's Supper, with 
which they suppose the body and blood of Christ are uni- 
ted, which union they call consubstantiation* They differ 
also in respect to the doctrine of election, holding only to a 
conditional election. In relation to this last doctrine, mod- 
ern Lutherans appear to have departed from the faith ot 
their leader. 

In their worship, they still retain some of the forms of 
the Roman Catholics ; — exorcism in baptism ; the use of 
the wafer instead of bread, in the Lord's Supper ; private 
confession of sin; images, incense and lighted tapers in their 
churches ; a crucifix on the altar, besides which they ob- 
serve several of the festivals of the Romish Church, and 
days of saints and martyrs. 

In respect to Church government, in every country where 
Lutheranism is the established religion, the supreme head 
of the state is, at the same time, the supreme visible ruler 
of the Church. The councils appointed by the sovereign 
to watch over the interests of the Church, are called Con- 
sistories. The Lutherans have bishops ; but they enjoy 
not much pre-eminence over their brethren, except in Den- 
mark, Sweden and Norway, where they are episcopal. In 
Denmark and Sweden they are called bishops ; in Germa- 
ny, superintendents, inspectors, or seniors ; in the United 
States, seniors or presidents. In this latter country, the 
Lutherans are under the direction of a synod, or ministe- 
rium. 

What is the standard of faith of the Lutheran Church ? What 
are the principal doctrines of this confession ? How do they differ 
from the Calvinists on the subject of the bread and wine in the sa- 
crament of the supper ? What kind of election do they maintain : 
In their worship what forms do they retain from the Roman Catho- 
lics ? Who is the head of the Lutheran Church in the respective 
countries where it is the established religion ? What are C onsisto- 
ries? What officers have they? What form of government pre- 
vails in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway ? What power have the. 
bishops ? What are they called in Denmark and Sweden ? In 
G^jjiany ? In (lie United States ? 



THE PURITANS. 305 

Sec. 22. This division of the Church has 
suffered no persecution since the peace of re- 
ligion in 1555, except in a war with the house 
of Austria in 1618. (Sec. 8.) But her inter- 
nal commotions, growing out of controversies 
in relation to various points of faith and prac- 
tice, have often been violent. 

One of the controversies which greatly distracted the 
Lutheran Church, and which was highly detrimental to the 
interests of religion, respected the doctrine of consubstan- 
tiation, which a respectable portion of the Lutherans were 
inclined to reject. To these was given the name o^Cryp- 
ta-Calvinists, or secret Calvinists. 

To put an end to the controversy, and if practicable, to 
heal divisions which were likely to issue in a lasting separa- 
tion of the Churches, a standard of doctrine was adopted 
by the civil and ecclesiastical authorities at Torgau, in 
1576, to which was given the name of the Form of Concord. 

Instead, however, of restoring peace and concord, it be- 
came a source of new contention, and furnished matter for 
the most violent dissensions. Some of the Churches re- 
fused to adopt it ; especially such as were disposed to live 
on amicable terms with the followers of Calvin and Zuin- 
glius. In consequence of these, and other contentions of 
a similar character, a general inattention to vital piety pre- 
vailed ; discipline was much neglected ; and before the 
close of the 16th century, a great degeneracy was visible in 
all the Lutheran Churches. 

Sec. 23. The above controversies, which for 
years agitated the Lutheran Church, and the 
low state of religion, which succeeded as the 
natural consequence, were deeply wounding 
to many, particularly within the limits of Ger- 

Sec. 22. How long have the Lutherans been exempt 
from persecution ? Have they enjoyed internal peace ? 

What controversy greatly disturbed the peace of the Church ? 

What were those called who would have rejected consubstantiation ? 

What measures were taken to heal the divisions occasioned by this 
controversy ? Had these measures the desired effect ? What ef- 
fect had these contentions on religion ?• 

26* 



306 PERIOD VIIl..„1555....1829. 

many. Desirous of a happier state of things, 
these united about the middle of the 17th cen- 
tury, under Spener, as their leader, for the re- 
vival of experimental religion. From their 
aim at a superior piety, the name of Pietists 
was given to them. Although greatly opposed 
by their brethren generally, and even called to 
suffer persecution, they appear to have been 
sincerely attached to the pure religion of the 
gospel, and would have produced a happy re- 
form throughout the Lutheran Church, had 
not their principles and views been too vio- 
lently opposed. 

Spener, who was the founder of the Pietists, was a divine 
of Frankfort on the Maine. About the year 16S0, he pub- 
lished a book called Pious Desires, in which he exhibited 
the disorders of the Church, and the necessity and means 
of a reformation. The views of Spener were adopted by 
many, and a revival of experimental religion throughout 
Germany succeeded. Great opposition, however, was ex- 
cited to these reformers, and the power of civil authority 
was exerted to put them to silence. 

Sec. 24. Notwithstanding the opposition 
made to them, the Pietists continued for several 
years to increase in numbers and influence, 
and were doubtless the means of no small re- 
formation in the Lutheran Church ; but at a 
subsequent period, they appear to have degen- 
erated, and to have been succeeded by a set of 

Sec. 23. Who united about the middle of the 17th 
century, to produce a reformation in religion ? Who 
was their leader ? What were they called ? Did 
they succeed ! 

Who was Spener ? What book did he publish ? What was its 
object ? What effect had it ? Who opposed him and his disciples ? 

Sec. 24. Did the Pietists however increase ? Did 
they at length degenerate ? Who succeeded them ? 



THE PURITANS. 30? 

enthusiasts, who, by their wildness and fanati- 
cism, greatly injured the cause of evangelical 
religion, 

" The commencement of Pietism/' says Dr. Mosheim, 
" was indeed laudable and decent. It was set on foot by 
the pious and learned Spener, who, by the private societies 
he formed at Frankfort, with a design to promote vital re- 
ligion, roused the lukewarm from their indifference, and 
excited a spirit of vigour and resolution in those who had 
been satisfied to lament in silence the progress of impiety." 

u The remedies/ 5 continues the same writer, " proposed 
by Spener to heal the disorders of the Church, fell into un- 
skilful hands, were administered without sagacity, or pru- 
dence, and thus in many cases proved to be worse than the 
disease itself. 5 ' 

The followers of Spener, in subsequent years, became fa- 
natics. A blind and intemperate zeal appears to have pos- 
sessed them, the effects of which were impetuous and vio- 
lent. Learning was decried, and all inquiries into the na- 
ture and foundation of religion condemned. 

Sec. 25. In order to give a check to the evils 
resulting from this fanaticism, unfortunately a 
method was adopted by the learned and refin- 
ed, not less injurious to the cause of piety, than 
that extravagance and superstition, which it 
was desirable to counteract. This consisted 
in the application of human philosophy to the 
interpretation of the Scriptures ; in conse- 
quence of which, in many parts of Germany, 
professors of religion have gone into the op- 
posite extreme — the gospel system has been 
divested of every peculiarity— a liberal and ra- 
tional Christianity as it is called, prevails, 
which has nearly destroyed those Churches, in 

What was Dr. Mosheim's opinion of Pietism ? 

Sec. 25. What method was adopted to check the 

evils which resulted from the extravagancies of the 

successors of the Pietists ? What has been the conse- 
quence ? 



308 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

which were maintained the evangelical doc- 
trines of the Reformation. 

To the introduction of this liberal system, many men of 
distinguished genius have contributed. Some have been 
exceedingly bold, and by their writings have done much to 
expunge every peculiarity in the gospel system, and to 
clothe Christianity in a philosophical garb 

Among the champions of liberality, Semler is conspicu- 
ous. Throwing aside the inspiration of the Scriptures, he 
denied the possibility of miracles ; ridiculed the act of the 
creation as a philosophical fable, and the account of Christ 
as a new mythology ; pretending that what is said of them 
was uttered in condescension to the ignorance and weak- 
ness of the Jews. The writings of the Apostles, he consid- 
ered as little better than nonsense. 

The followers of Semler have been numerous, and his 
system, to the great injury of vital piety and scriptural opin- 
ion, has been spread with untiring zeal, throughout Ger- 
many. 

Sec. 26. It is pleasant to reflect, however, 
that notwithstanding the defection of so re- 
spectable a portion of the Lutheran Church, 
from the orthodox faith, there yet remain many 
pastors and Churches in Germany, Denmark, 
Sweden, and Norway, who maintain their in- 
tegrity ; and among whom laudable and suc- 
cessful exertions are making at the present 
time, to spread the gospel, and inculcate the 
Scriptures. 

From among the sects which have proceeded from the 
Lutherans, we shall in this place briefly notice the Sweden- 
borgians, who derive their name and existence from Emman- 
uel Swedenborg, a Swede, who was born at Stockholm in 

Who contributed to this liberal system t What individual greatly 
distinguished himself? What were some of his views of the Scrip- 
ilires ? What is said of his followers ? W hat of his system ? 

Sec. 26. Are there many Lutherans however, who 
still maintain their integrity ? In what countries ? 
What efforts are they now making ? 

Who are the Swedenborgians r When and where wars Sweden 



THE PURITAN'S. 309 

1088. His father was a bishop of the Lutheran persua- 
sion, and president of the Swedish Churches. 

The son was so much distinguished for his learning, that 
about the year 1710, he was elected to a professorship in 
the Metallic college ; which, however, he resigned in 1747. 
Soon after this, he withdrew himself to the contemplation 
of heavenly things, and at length founded the New Jerusa- 
lem Church. Many branches of this Church now exist in 
Europe, and a few in the United States. 

The theology of Svvedenborg is in the highest degree 
mystical, and is expressed in language to which few can 
attach any ideas. According to him, he was wont to hold 
frequent conversation, not only with angels^ but with the 
Supreme Being, the latter of whom communicated to him 
many revelations. 

II. Reformed Churches. 

Sec. 27. The term " Reformed," was a title 
originally assumed by those Helvetic, or Swiss 
Churches, which adhered to the tenets of 
Zuinglius, in relation to the Sacrament. In 
later times, it has been used in a more liberal 
sense. As a matter of convenience, it will, 
in this work, be emplo)^ed to denote all those 
sects, which dissent from the authority of the 
pope, and the tenets of the Lutheran Church. 

Sec. 28. Under this title, we shall give a 
succinct history of the Calvinists, since the 
peace of Religion, in 1555 — the Church of 
England — the Presbyterian Church of Scotland 

borg born ? For what was he early distinguished ? What Church 
did he form ? Where are branches of this church to be found ? 
What is said of the theology of Swedenborg ? What did he pretend 

to? 

Sec. 27. To whom was the title "Reformed^" ori- 
ginally applied ? How is the term employed in this 
work ? 

Sec. 28. Under this title, the history of what de- 
nominations will be given ? 



310 PERIOD VHI....1555....1829. 

— the Moravians — the Congregationalists of 
Neio England — the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States — the Episcopal Church in the 
United States — the Baptists — Methodists — Qua- 
kers — Unitarians — and Universalists. 

L Calvinists. 

Sec. 29. The Calvinists are those professing 
Christians, who adopt, without a strict uni- 
formity, however, the doctrine and discipline 
of the Scriptures, as explained by Calvin. 

The doctrines which chiefly distinguish the Calvinists 
from other sects, are the following, which are, by way of 
distinction, sometimes called " the five points;" viz. predes- 
tination, particular redemption, total depravity, effectual 
calling, and saints' perseverance. 

The discipline, or form of Church government, which 
Calvin laid down, but in which he has not been followed 
by many who are called Calvinistic, is known by the name 
of Presbyterian, a term derived from a Greek word, which 
signifies senior or elder ; intimating that the government of 
the Church in the New Testament, was by Presbyteries ; 
that is, by an association of ministers and ruling elders, all 
possessed of equal authority, without any superiority among 
them, by virtue of office or order. 

The Presbyterian Churches have select standing bodies, 
called Sessions, which consist of the minister and ruling 
elders of a particular Church ; next Presbyteries, compos- 
ed of the ministers and ruling elders of a particular region 
of country ; then Synods, composed of Presbyteries , and 
lastly a General Assembly, composed of Synods, which is a 
kind of Congress, in which is represented the whole body 
of the Church, and to which an appeal lies from the par- 
ticular Synods, as it does in all cases, from an inferior to 
the next higher tribunal. 

Sec. 29. Who are the Calvinists ? 

What are the doctrines which chiefly distinguish the Calvinists 
from other sects ? What are they sometimes called ? What was 
the form of Church government laid down by Calvin ? What is the 
word derived from ? What is meant by a Session ? Presbytery 
Synod ? General Assembly ? What is said of appeals ? 



THE PURITANS. 31 1 

Such is the form of Church government, which has 
grown out of that which was laid down by Calvin at Ge- 
neva. 

Sec. 30. During the life of Zuinglius, the 
Swiss Churches adopted the sentiments of that 
distinguished reformer ; but after his death a 
considerable portion of them became Calvinis- 
tic, although they did not readily accede to all 
the views of Calvin, especially to his forms of 
Church government. Calvinism, however* 
at length gained a triumph here, and also 
among the Reformed Churches in France, 
Holland, England, Scotland, and Wales, over 
the descendants of the Waldenses in the val- 
lies of Piedmont, and over many Lutheran 
Churches in Germany, Poland, Prussia, and 
other countries on the continent. 

According to Zuinglius, the government of the Church- 
es is vested in the civil magistrate ; Calvin directed them 
to*.be governed by Presbyteries and Synods. Zuinglius re- 
garded the bread and wine in the sacrament only as sym- 
bolical of the body and blood of Christ ; Calvin acknow- 
ledged a real though a spiritual presence of Christ in the 
ordinance. Zuinglius admitted all to this ordinance ; Cal- 
vin only such as gave charitable evidence of piety. Zuin- 
glius rejected the doctrine of divine decrees ; Calvin firmly 
maintained the doctrine. Zuinglius placed the power of 
excommunication in the hands of the civil magistrate; Cal- 
vin confined it to the ministers and Churches. 

Sec. 31. Although a considerable portion of 
the Churches, in the countries above mention- 
ed, adopted the principles of Calvin, as they 

Sec. 30. Whose sentiments did the Swiss Churches 
adopt ? After Zuinglius' death, what did they become ? 
Did they embrace all Calvin's views? "Where, at 
length, did Calvinism prevail ? 

What was the difference between Zuinglius and Calvin, touching 
church government ? The bread and wine in the sacrament ? Ad* 
mission to the ordinances ? Decrees ? Excommunication ? 



312 PERIOD VIII..,.1555....1829. 

were embodied in a catechism, known by the 
name of the " Catechism of Heidleberg" yet, 
as already intimated, there has never been a 
perfect uniformity of doctrine or government 
among them. The Protestant churches of 
Holland, Poland, and Hungary rejected the 
doctrine of predestination ; the Church of 
England retained the episcopal form of gov- 
ernment ; the Bohemians and Moravians re- 
ceived the creed of Calvin, but continued 
their ancient episcopal form of government ; 
the churches of France and Scotland adopted 
the views of Calvin, in matters of both faith 
and discipline ; the latter adding, however, to 
the Consistory of Geneva, a General Assembly. 
Sec. 32. The difference which existed be- 
tween the Lutheran and Calvinistic Churches, 
in relation to some important points of doctrine 
and discipline, led, as might be expected, to 
numerous violent contentions, in which, how- 
ever, it is stated, the latter were generally tri- 
umphant, and succeeded, in respect to many 
particular Lutheran Churches, to draw them to 
their communion. 

The principal difference between the Lutherans and the 
Calvinists, according to Dr. Mosheim, relates to the three 
following topics; — 1, The sacrament of the Lord's Sup- 
Sec. 31. In what catechism were the principles of 
Calvinism embodied ? Do all Calvinists agree in 
doctrine and discipline ? What is said of the Protest- 
ant churches of Holland, Poland, and Hungary ? Of 
England ? Of the Bohemians and Moravians ? Of 
France and Scotland ? 

Sec. 32. To what did the differences between the 
Lutherans and Calvinists lead ? In these controver- 
sies, which party triumphed ? 



THE PURITANS. 313 

per ; the former affirming a material presence of the body 
and blood of Christ with the bread and wine ; the latter, a 
spiritual presence. 2. The decrees of God ; the former 
maintaining that these decrees are founded upon a previous 
divine knowledge of men's characters ; the latter, that they 
are free and unconditional, and founded on the will of God. 
3. Catholic rites and ceremonies ; the former retaining ma- 
ny of them in their worship — as, the use of images — wafers 
in the sacrament — exorcism or ejection of the devil in bap- 
tism, and similar ceremonies ; the latter, rejecting these and 
all similar superstitious practices, and observing in their 
worship the ancient simplicity of Apostolic times. 

Sec. 33. Among the Reformed Churches 
themselves, during the 16th century, we find 
no account of divisions or disputes, which de- 
serve particular notice. In this respect, they 
were much more highly favoured than the Lu- 
therans, among whom theological disputes* 
as have been remarked, led to the most un- 
happy dissensions. 

It must not be understood, however, that the Reformed 
Churches were wholly exempted from contentions. Cal- 
vin has himself transmitted an account of a " most perni- 
cious sect," which made their appearance in Flanders, un- 
der the name of libertines, and spiritual brethren and sisters ; 
and thence spread abroad into several countries. The sen- 
timents advanced by this fraternity, were of the most un- 
scriptural character, and for a time produced no small troub- 
le in some of the Churches. They maintained, among 
other points, that God is the " sole operating cause in the 
mind of man, and the immediate author of all human ac- 
tions ; that consequently the distinctions of good and evil 
are false ; that men cannot commit sin — and that after the 
death of the body, men will be united to the Deity himself." 

What, according to Dr. Mosheim, are the principal differences be- 
tween the Lutherans and Calvinists ? 

Sect. 33. What is said of divisions among the Cal- 
vinists, during the 16th century ? 

But were they wholly exempt from contentions ? Of what sect 
has Calvin given an account ? Where did they first appear ? What 
did they maintain ? Did this sect cause any trouble f 

27 



314 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

Sec. 34. If, however, the Calvinists were 
comparatively at peace among themselves, they 
were called to experience the most severe 
trials, from the persecuting spirit of the Church 
of Rome, an account of which has already 
been given. (Sec. 8.) 

Sec. 35. The opening of the 17th century 
was distinguished by the rise of the " Arminian 
schism" so called from James Arminius, a pro- 
fessor of divinity at Leyden, who, from being 
a Calvinist, and preaching the doctrines of 
Calvin, at length rejected the system, so far 
as it related to predestination and grace. 

The following are the distinguishing tenets, as taught by 
Arminius, and held by his followers : 

1. That God from eternity determined to bestow salva- 
tion on those, who he foresaw would persevere to the end, 
and to inflict everlasting punishment on those who should 
continue in their unbelief and resist divine succours ; so 
that election and reprobation are conditional. 

2. That Jesus Christ, by his sufferings and death, made 
an atonement for the sins of all mankind, and of every in- 
dividual in particular ; that, however, none but those who 
believe in him can be partakers of his benefits. 

3. That mankind are not totally depraved, and that de- 
pravity does not come upon them by virtue of Adam's be- 
ing their federal head. 

4. That the grace of God which converts men, is not ir- 
resistible. 

5. That those who are united to Christ by faith, may fall 
from a state of grace and finally perish. 

Sec. 36. The sentiments of Arminius were 
adopted by some, distinguished for their learn- 

Sec. 34. What trials did the Calvinists experience ? 

Sec. 35. What schism arose at the opening of the 
17th century ? Who was the author of it ? Who 
was Arminius ? 

What was the notion of Arminius on the subject of predestination 
Of the atonement ? Of depravity ? Of grace ? Of perseverance . 



THE PURITANS. 315 

mg and influence before his death, which hap- 
pened in 1609 ; although they were powerful- 
ly met by several eminent Calvinists, and par- 
ticularly by Gomar, the colleague of Arminius, 
in the divinity professorship at Leyden. 

Sec. 37. On the death of Arminius, his sen- 
timents appear to have been extensively adopt- 
ed ; this led to a controversy between the 
friends and opposers of the scheme, which 
was conducted with so much acrimony, and 
occasioned so many tumults, that, at length, 
the civil authorities interposed, and by the 
States General, a general Synod was convened 
at Dort, in 1618, to consider and decide on 
the whole controversy. 

Sec. 38. This Synod consisted of the most 
distinguished Dutch divines, and learned dep- 
uties from England, Scotland, Switzerland. 
Bremen, Hesse, and the Palatinate. On the 
opening of the Session, the Arminians claimed 
the privilege of first refuting the Calvinistic 
doctrine of reprobation. To this, however, 
the Calvinists objected, that they ought to 
prove themselves right, before they had any just 
ground, on which to proceed to prove others 
wrong. Refusing to adopt this course, the 

Sec. 36. When did Arminius die ? Who had em- 
braced his doctrines before this ? Who opposed 
them ? 

Sec. 37. What success had his scheme after his 
death? Between whom did a controversy arise ? 
How was it conducted ? Who interposed 1 What 
Synod was called ? When ? What was its object ? 

Sec. 38. Of whom did this Synod consist ? What 
did the Arminians claim ? What did the Calvinists 
reply '? What course did the Calvinists take ? 



316 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

Arminians were expelled the synod, and their 
sentiments were examined and condemned in 
their absence. 

Sec. 39. In consequence of the decision of 
the Synod of Dort, the Arminians were shame- 
fully persecuted. They were expelled from 
all posts of honour and profit ; their ministers 
were silenced and their congregations sup- 
pressed. The above decision, however, was 
far from being popular, and by many the per- 
secution which ensued was deservedly con- 
demned. At a subsequent period, they were 
treated with more lenity, and from that time 
to the present, many on the continent, in Eng- 
land, and America, have been found, who have 
embraced the Arminian faith, in all its latitude. 

In no country were the Arminians treated with more se- 
verity than in Holland. Through the instrumentality of 
Maurice, at that time the reigning prince, Barnevelt, their 
most distinguished civilian, was beheaded. Grotius was 
condemned to perpetual imprisonment, and escaped his 
doom only by flight. Many of the refugees fled to Ant- 
werp ; others to France. 

After the death of Maurice in 1625, the Arminians were 
recalled by his successor, and permitted to live in the peace- 
ful enjoyment of their opinions. They erected Churches ; 
and, at length, increased so as to number in the United 
Provinces 34 congregations, and 84 pastors. At Amster- 
dam they established a college, in which flourished in suc- 
cession many distinguished professors. 

Sec. 39. What were the consequences of the deci- 
sion of the Synod of Dort, in respect to the Armini- 
ans ? Was the decision popular ? At a subsequent 
period, how were they treated ? Into what countries 
did the doctrines of Arminius extend ? 

How were they treated in Holland ? Who was beheaded ? 
Through whose instrumentality ? What is said of Grotius, and 
others ? After the death of Maurice, what took place ? How many 
churches and pastors did they number ? 



THE PURITANS. 317 

Sec. 40. In subsequent periods, Arminians 
have been found in all Protestant countries on 
the globe. Through the influence of archbishop 
Laud, their sentiments at one time spread over 
England, and were embraced by some of the 
most distinguished prelates. The Wesleyan 
Methodists, both in England and America, 
are considered Arminian. Among the Con- 
gregational and Episcopal ministers in New 
England, several have in former times received 
the Arminian system ; and some adopt it at 
the present time. 

II. Church of England, 

Sec. 41. The history of the Reformation in 
England, from its commencement, about the 
year 1534, to the death of Henry VIII. 1547, 
has already passed in review. (Period VII. 
Sec. 46, 47.) Henry was succeeded by his 
son, Edward VI. ; a prince, who, although 
but a few months more than nine years of age, 
was distinguished for his wisdom and virtue ; 
and for devoting himself, with all his heart, to 
the service of God, and the cause of the Re- 
formation. 

The accession of so pious a prince as Edward VI. was 

Sec. 40. What is said of the prevalence of Armin- 
ianism in subsequent periods ? Through whose influ- 
ence did it spread in England ? What sect is said to 
be Arminian ? Who in New England are Arminians ? 

Sec. 41. What is said in Period VII. Sec. 46 and 47 
about the reformation in England, by Henry VIII. ? 
When did it commence ? When did Henry die ? 
Who succeeded him ? How did he regard the Re- 
formation ? 

27* 



318 PERIOD VI1I....1555....1829, 

occasion of great joy to the friends, and of sad disappoint- 
ment to the enemies, of the Reformation, both in England 
and on the continent. Edward was a decided Protestant, di- 
vested in a remarkable degree, for the times, of bigotry and 
superstition ; and with becoming zeal set himself to pro- 
mote the interests of true religion. 

Sec. 42. Soon after his accession, the rigors 
of Henry's reign began to be relaxed. The 
severe laws, which were in existence against 
the Protestants, were repealed. The prison 
doors were opened, and many, who had been 
forced to quit the kingdom, returned home. 
Among the latter, w r ere the celebrated John 
Hooper, and John Rogers. 

Towards the conclusion of Henry's reign, parliament 
had passed an act, commonly known by the name of the 
bloody statute, which consisted of six articles, designed to 
favour the cause of popery. By these articles, it was enact- 
ed, that in the sacrament, the bread and wine are changed 
into the body and blood of Christ — that communion in 
both kinds is not essential to the common people — and that 
priests may not marry; with other sentiments of a similar 
character. 

In consequence of these articles, many for conscience's 
sake, were compelled to resign their stations, and flee to 
other countries. Others, who remained, were imprisoned, 
to the number of 500. Even Cranmer came near falling a 
sacrifice ; the king suffering him to be tried for his life. 

This persecution was still going on, at the accession ot 
Edward ; but it was now terminated by the government, 
with the consent of this pious prince, and the statute itseli 
repealed. 

Sec. 43. The principal promoters of the Re- 
Sec. 42. What now took place in respect to the se- 
vere laws which had been enacted during Henry's 
reign against Protestants ? What two exiles, among 
others, returned to England ? 

What is meant by the bloody statute ? When was it passed 
What was its design ? What did it enact ? What was the conse- 
quence of this statute ? 



THE PURITANS. 319 

formation, at this time, were the king; the duke 
of Somerset, the king's uncle, who was chosen 
protector; Dr. Cranmer, archbishop of Canter- 
bury ; Dr. Holgate, archbishop of York ; Sir 
William Paget, secretary of state ; Lord Vis- 
count Lisle, lord admiral ; Dr. Holbeach, bish- 
op of Lincoln ; Dr. Goodrich, bishop of Ely ; 
Dr. Latimer, bishop of Worcester ; and Dr. 
Ridley, elect bishqp of Rochester. Against 
these were arrayed, on the side of popery, the 
princess Mary ; the lord chancellor; Dr. Ton- 
stal, bishop of Durham ; Dr. Gardiner, bishop 
of Winchester ; and Dr. Bonner, bishop of 
London. 

These were the heads of the two parties. Great conten- 
tion existed among them ; the advocates of the Reforma- 
tion being desirous of proceeding in the work of reform ; 
while the friends of the papacy insisted that religion should 
continue in the state in which Henry left it, till prince Ed- 
ward should come of age. As the former, however, were 
the stronger party, it was determined to proceed. 

Sec. 44. The solemnity of the king's coro- 
nation being over, several distinguished divines 
were appointed to visit all the churches in the 
kingdom, and to supply them with the means 
of instruction. A book of homilies was com- 
posed, and a copy directed to be left with 
every parish priest, to supply the defect of 
preaching, which few of the clergy, were at 
that time capable of performing. 

Sec. 43. Who, at this time, were the promoters of 
the Reformation ? Who opposed it ? 

Was there contention between these parties ? What did the 
friends of the Reformation purpose to do ? What were the views 
of the opposite party ? Which prevailed ? 

Sec. 44. What was done soon after the king's coro- 
nation ? What book was compiled, and sent to the 
Churches ? 



320 PERIOD VIII.... 1656... 1829. 

A homily, is a sermon, or discourse, on some point of re- 
ligion, written in a manner so plain, as to be easily under- 
stood by the common people. This book of homilies was 
the work of Cranmer, and was of great service to the cause 
of religion, and the Reformation ; the parochial clergy be- 
ing generally so ignorant, as to be unable to compose a ser- 
mon. 

Sec. 45. At the same time, the divines were 
directed to deliver to the several bishops in the 
kingdom, thirty-six " injunctions," which the 
bishops were to proclaim four times a year, and 
see executed. These related to the disuse of 
images, pilgrimages, processions, tapers, and 
the like. Most of the bishops complied with 
these injunctions ; but Bonner and Gardiner 
refusing, were, for a time, imprisoned. 

Sec. 46. The t next thing done, in order to 
favour the Reformation, was the revision of 
the Liturgy, or order of public worship, which 
being accomplished, was established by an act 
of parliament. 

The Liturgy, or Church Service Book of England, was 
first composed in 1547. In the second year of king Ed- 
ward, it was established as the book of ceremonies to be 
observed in divine worship. In the fifth year of this prince's 
reign it was again revised, and several alterations made in 
it. These alterations consisted principally in rejecting the 
use of oil in confirmation ; prayers for the dead ; and tran- 
substantiation. In the succeeding reign of Mary, it may 
here be added, the Liturgy was abolished ; but on the ac- 

What is a Homily? Whose work was the Book of Homilies, 
which was prepared ? Why was such a work necessary I 

Sec. 45. How many injunctions were ordered to be 
proclaimed and executed by the bishops ? What did 
these injunctions relate to ? What bishops would not 
comply ? What was done with them ? 

Sec. 46. What is a Liturgy ? What is said of its 
revision and establishment ? 

When was the Liturgy of the Church of England first composed ? 
fn what year of king Edward was it established ? When was it re 



THE PURITANS. 321 

cession of Elizabeth it was re-established, with some alter- 
ations ; since which, it has remained much the same to the 
present day. 

Sec. 47. The Liturgy, which was thus es- 
tablished, and in which the reformers who pre- 
pared it, shewed a wise moderation, was far 
from giving satisfaction to all. The common 
people especially, who were generally advo- 
cates of popery, disliked it. Several insurrec- 
tions, in different parts of the kingdom, broke 
out, which were suppressed only by the strong 
arm of power, and the execution of several of 
the promoters of them. 

The most formidable of these insurrections, were those 
of Devonshire and Norfolk. In the former place, insur- 
gents collected to the number of 10,000, and demanded of 
the king to restore the ancient worship. In Norfolk, the 
rebels amounted to 20,000. They were headed by one 
Ket, a tanner, who assumed to himself the power of judica- 
ture, under an old oak tree, thence called the oak of the 
Reformation. The rebels were dispersed in each of these 
places with difficulty — several of their leaders were execu- 
ted ; Ket was hung in chains. 

Sec. 48. About this time, also, Articles of 
Religion, to the number of forty-two, were 
agreed upon, by the bishops and clergy, to 
which subscription was required, by all who 
held ecclesiastical offices. These articles 
were the basis of the celebrated thirty-nine 
articles of the Church of England, which form 

vised ? What alterations did it undergo ? What is said of it in the 
reign of Mary ? What in the reign of Elizabeth ? 

Sec. 47. Did the Liturgy give satisfaction ? What 
commotions were occasioned by it ? 

Which were the most formidable of these insurrections ? What 
is said of the Devonshire insurrection ? What of the Norfolk ? 

Sec. 48. What Articles of Religion were agreed 
upon ? By whom were they to be subscribed ? Of 
what were these articles the basis ? 



322 PERIOD VIIL...1555....1829. 

at present, the code of faith and discipline in 
that Church. 

Sec. 49. Although many of the reformers 
were desirous of a still more thorough reform- 
ation, and even of a complete abandonment ot 
every vestige of the Roman superstition, some 
things, from expediency, were left untouched. 
One relic, in particular, gave great dissatisfac- 
tion to some of the clergy, viz. the retention of 
the cap, surplice, and other clerical garments 
of the Romish priests. 

Sec. 50. To no one were these clerical gar- 
ments more odious, than to John Hooper, who 
with John Rogers, the first martyr, has been 
called, " the very ring-leader of the non-con- 
formists." Hooper being nominated to the 
bishoprick of Gloucester, refused it, because 
he would not wear these garments. The king 
was willing to dispense with them, but Cranmer 
and Ridley were of a different opinion. Hoop- 
er was, therefore, committed to prison. 

This was an act of arbitrary power rarely exceeded ; and 
in the exercise of this power, Cranmer and Ridley cannot 
be justified. If Hooper had a wish to decline the offered 
preferment, there was no excuse for his imprisonment. In 
this controversy, most of the reforming clergy were on the 
side of Hooper; and although they had submitted till now 
to the wearing of the garments prescribed, at this time they 
laid them aside. Hence, they were called noncomformists. 

Sec. 49. Were the reformers desirous of a further 
reformation ? Why did they not proceed further ? 
What relic gave much dissatisfaction? 

Sec. 50. To whom particularly were the clerical 
garments odious ? What have these men been styled ? 
What became of Hooper ? Through whose influence- 
was he imprisoned ? 

What must be thought of this act ? What did the reforming 



THE PURITANS. 323 

Among these were Latimer, Coverdale, John Rogers, and 
many others. 

Sec. 51. Another stain attaches to Cranmer, 
and other reformers, at whose instance, the 
Anabaptists were persecuted, and some of 
them put to death. Among the latter was a 
woman, by the name of Joan Bocher, or Joan 
of Kent. These Anabaptists, several years 
before, had come from Germany, during the 
wars in that country, and were now propaga- 
ting their sentiments, with some success in 
England. (Period VII. Sec. 45.) 

The strong measures adopted by the reformers, greatly 
alarmed the anabaptists, and many of them ostensibly ab- 
jured their faith. But Joan of Kent, proving obstinate, was 
declared a heretic, and delivered over to the civil power to 
be burnt. To the king, this measure appeared unwarrant- 
able, and seemed to partake too much of that spirit which 
they censured in the papists. Cranmer thought it right, 
however, to burn for heretical opinions ; and, at length, per- 
suaded the king to sign the warrant. As he yielded to the 
archbishop's importunity, he told him, with tears in his 
eyes, u that if he did wrong, since he did it in submission 
to his authority, he (Cranmer) should answer for it to God." 
This speech is said to have struck the archbishop with hor- 
ror: yet he suffered the sentence to be executed. 

Sec. 52. Edward died in the year 1553, to 
the great grief of his subjects ; but especially 
of the reformers. Great advances had been 
made during his short reign, in the work of 

clergy think of it? What did they do? Hence, what were they 
called ? Who were some of them ? 

Sec. 51. What other stain attaches to Cranmer ? 
What woman suffered ? Whence did these Anabap- 
tists come to England ? 

How did the king regard the persecution of Joan ? What did he 
say to Cranmer, on signing the warrant for her execution ? 

Sec. 52. When did Edward die ? What is said of 
the reformation during his reign ? 



324 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

reformation ; and had he lived a few years 
longer, a complete finish would probably have 
been put to it. But a wise Providence ordered 
it differently, and caused the bright prospect 
of the Church, soon to be overcast with gloom. 

At the present day, we naturally wonder that there should 
have been so much that was " pure and lovely"' among the 
reformers, and yet such disgusting remains of superstition 
and illiberality. But the truth is, they made advances by 
slow degrees. The Reformation all along was conducted 
in a manner inconsistent with the principles on which it 
was founded. In departing from Rome, the reformers 
claimed the right of private judgement, and the sufficiency 
of the scriptures as a rule of faith. 

Yet, when they obtained the ascendency, they granted 
little liberty to others. They were too much disposed to 
justify in their practice, what they had loudly and severely 
condemned in the friends of the papacy. Still, the reform- 
ers were good, noble men. The previous darkness of the 
ecclesiastical world had been great. The light was now 
dawning ; but as yet spiritual objects were seen indis- 
tinctly. Prejudices could not in a moment be removed ; 
nor could it, perhaps, be expected, that the reformers should 
advance much faster than did public opinion. 

Sec. 53. Edward, at his death, gave the 
crown to Lady Jane Grey, who was a Protest- 
ant, and niece of Henry VIII. and who ac- 
cordingly was proclaimed queen. But his 
sister, the princess Mary, a bigoted papist, 
claimed the throne as her right, and succeeded 
in taking possession of it, in August, 1553, to 
the great grief of the friends of the Reforma- 
tion. 

On what principles was the Reformation conducted ? What did 
the Reformers do, which they had condemned in the friends of the 
papacy ? 

Sec. 53. To whom did Edward leave the crown ? 
Who, however, obtained it ? Who was Mary ? When 
did she succeed ? Was her accession agreeable to 
her subjects ? 



THE PURITANS. 325 

This was truly a mysterious providence ; and caused a 
wide spread despondency among the friends of truth. The 
mind of Mary was superstitious and melancholy. She had 
ever hated the Reformation, and was resolved, from the 
first, to bring back the nation to the bosom of the Church 
of Rome. 

Sec. 54. The apprehensions of the Protest- 
ants were soon realized. No sooner was Ma- 
ry seated on the throne, than she began to show 
her predilection for the papal cause. Bonner 
and Gardiner, she released from prison, and 
soon after prohibited all preaching, without her 
special license. 

Sec. 55. Many of the reforming clergy, 
however, did continue to preach, and were de- 
termined to brave the consequences. The 
royal mandate, however, soon went forth, for the 
imprisonment of all such. Hooper, Coverdale, 
Taylor, Cranmer, Latimer, and many others, 
were arrested. Hooper was sent to the fleet ; 
Cranmer and Latimer were committed to the 
tower. Not less than 1000 escaped imprison- 
ment by leaving the kingdom. 

Sec. 56. Parliament assembled in October. 
A bill was now introduced, and shortly after 
passed, repealing king Edward's laws about re- 
ligion, and restoring that form of divine ser- 
vice, which was in use during the last year of 

What was the character of Mary ? What was she resolved upon ? 

Sec. 54. What course did she take ? Whom did she 
release from prison ? What did she prohibit ? 

Sec. 55. Did the reiorming clergy, however, conti- 
nue to preach ? What was the consequence ? Where 
were Hooper, Cranmer and Latimer imprisoned ? 
Did any escape ? 

Sec. 56. On the assembling of parliament, what was 
done ? What was now the state of the Reformation ? 
28 



326 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

king Henry VIII. Thus the great objects of 
the Reformation were for a time annihilated ; 
all which had been gained, was apparently 
lost ; Rome was once more ascendant. 

Sec. 57. To strengthen herself in the king- 
dom, and to give an increase of power to the 
papal cause, Mary now united herself in mar- 
riage with Philip, of Spain, grandson of Charles 
V. and through jealousy, sent Elizabeth, her 
sister, afterwards queen, to prison, and caused 
Lady Jane Grey, with her husband, Lord Guil- 
ford, to be beheaded. 

Edward had settled the crown on Lady Jane, through the 
influence of the duke of Northumberland ; who, in antici- 
pation of her elevation to the throne, married her to his son, 
Lord Guilford. Lady Jane was eminently pious, and 
strongly attached to the principles of the reformers. 

On the death of Edward, she was proclaimed queen by 
Northumberland and his party ; but her rival, Mary, proved 
more powerful, and seized the kingdom for herself. Cru- 
elty was a conspicuous trait in the character of Mary ; and 
bitter were the marks of it, which Lady Jane and her 
friends experienced. She saw her father-in-law and his 
family, her own father and his numerous adherents, brought 
to the Tower, and at last expire under the hand of the ex- 
ecutioner ; and she herself, together with her husband, 
completed the bloody tragedy. She suffered with the most 
Christian resignation, exclaiming with fervency, " Lord, in- 
to thy hands I commend my spirit." 

Sec. 58. To give the papal cause the appear- 
ance of justice and moderation, but, in reality, 
to triumph still more over the Protestants, a 
' public disputation was ordered at Oxford, in 

Sec. 57. What measures did Mary adopt to strength- 
en herself and the papal cause ? How did she treat 
Elizabeth and Lady Jane Grey ? 

Why had Edward settled the crown on Lady Jane ? What was 
her character? How did she suffer ? Were others involved in her 



THE PURITANS. 327 

the spring of 1554, between the leading divines, 
on both sides. Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer 
were brought from prison to manage the dis- 
pute for the Reformers. They spoke w r ith 
great power and boldness, but were declared 
to be vanquished, required to adopt the popish 
faith ; and for refusing, were pronounced ob- 
stinate heretics, and excluded from the church. 
Sec. 59. In the same year, Cardinal Pole 
arrived in England, from Rome, with authority 
from the Pope to receive the submission of 
the king and queen, which they offered upon 
their knees. When this was done, the Cardi- 
nal pronounced the kingdom absolved from 
all censures, and once more returned to the 
favour of his Holiness, and to the bosom of the 
Catholic Church. 

Thus the Catholic religion was publicly acknowledged, 
as the religion of the land ; and the bishops were required 
to see that it was fully established. Such of the clergy, 
as conformed, were anointed, and clothed with priestly 
garments. More than 12000, however, refused, and were 
deprived of their livings, and many of them imprisoned.^ ~ 

Sec. GO. Soon after the reconciliation be- 
tween the English Church and the Pope had 
been effected, an act was passed in parliament, 
for the burning of heretics ; and from this 
time the work of persecution began. The 
queen committed the sanguinary work to Gar- 
Sec 58. Between whom was a dispute held in 1554 ? 
Why ? What was the issue of it ? 

Sec. 59. Who arrived in England the same year ? 
For what purpose ? 

Was the Catholic religion now re-established ? How were the 
conforming clergy treated ? How the non-conforming ? 

Sec. GO. What act soon after passed parliament ? 
To whom was the work of burning committed ? How 



328 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

diner and Bonner, by whom, in the space of 
two years, not less than 400, and some make 
the number double, were publicly executed. 
Among the distinguished men who suffered, 
were Rogers, Saunders, Hooper, Taylor, Rid- 
ley, Latimer and Cranmer. 

Mr. Rogers was burnt in Smithfield, Feb. 4. 1555. A 
pardon was offered him at the stake, which he refused, al- 
though his wife and ten small children were within his 
view, whom he was leaving destitute in the world. With 
these he was not permitted even to speak. 

Saunders was burnt at Coventry. When he came to the 
stake, he exclaimed, " Welcome the cross of Christ ! Wel- 
come everlasting life !" Next to him, suffered the active 
and pious bishop Hooper. The fire consumed him so slow- 
ly, that his legs and thighs were roasted, and one of his 
hands dropped off, before he expired. His last words were, 
" Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." On the same day, Dr. 
Rowland Taylor was burnt at Smithfield. 

The effect of these burnings, was different from what 
the Papists had expected. Gardiner supposed that one or 
two burnings would extirpate Protestantism from England. 
But seeing himself disappointed, he committed the prosecu- 
tion of the work to the infamous Bonner, who, Neal says, 
" behaved more like a cannibal, than a Christian." 

many suffered in the space of two years ? Mention 
some distinguished men who suffered ? 

Who suffered first ? Give some particulars of the burning of 
Rogers ; — of the burning of Saunders ; — Of Hooper. Was the effect 
of this persecution what the papists expected? To whom did Gar- 
diner now commit the work? What does Neal say of Bonner 



THE PURITANS. 



321) 




BURNING OF RIDLEY AND LATIMER. 



In October, llidley and Latimer suffered at Oxford, at 
one stake. The former of these was one of the most able 
and learned of the English reformers; the latter was a man 
of great simplicity of character, who, by his preaching, had 
in no small degree contributed to expose the superstitious 
of popery. He was now nearly 70 years old. Before these 
venerable men suffered, they embraced each other, and 
then kneeling, prayed. As the fire was applied to the pile, 
Latimer exclaimed, " Be of good courage, master Ridley, 
and play the man, We shall this day light such a candle 
by God's grace in England, as, I trust, shall never be put 
out." 

It is worthy of record, that the very same day on which 
these noble men suffered, the cruel Gardiner was seized 
with the illness of which he died. He would not sit down 
to dinner, till he had received the news from Oxford of the 
burning of the two bishops, which was not till four o'clock 
in the afternoon. While at dinner, he became unwell, and 
lingering till the 12th of November, died. His last words 

Give particulars of the burning of Ridley and Latimer ? What re- 
markable language did Latimer use, as he was about to be burned : 
What is said of Gardiner ? When did Cranmer stiffer P Of what 

28* 



330 PERIOD VI1I....1555....1829. 

were a true, but melancholy comment upon his life, M I 
have sinned with Peter, but have not wept with Peter." 

Cranmer was burnt, March 21st, 1556, in the 67th year 
of his age. Such a fate he had anticipated, and had settled, 
some time before his arrest, all his private affairs. After 
his arrest, great efforts were made to induce him to abjure 
his faith, and embrace the Romish religion. In a moment 
of terror, in view of death, Cranmer yielded; and set his 
hand to a paper, renouncing the principles of the Reforma- 
tion, and acknowledging the authority of the papal Church. 

Nothwithstanding this concession, his enemies resolved 
to bring him to the stake. Accordingly he was not long 
after led forth. But the worthy man had had time to con- 
sider upon his conduct. Sorely did he lament his apostacy. 
and firmly did he resolve to die, like a true martyr. 

Before the multitude, he confessed his error, and deeply 
repented of it. This manly conduct surprised his enemies, 
who immediately dragged him to the stake, to which he was 
fastened. 

The fire was soon kindled, and the venerable martyr, 
stretching his right hand into the flames, exclaimed, " this 
hand hath offended, this unworthy hand." His miseries 
were soon over, and his last words were, " Lord Jesus, re- 
ceive my spirit." 

Sec. 61. While these things were transpiring 
in England, the attention of the queen was di- 
rected to Ireland, where the Protestants had 
much increased, through the energetic pro- 
ceedings of George Brown, whom Henry VIII. 
had created archbishop of Dublin. Mary now 
resolved upon sanguinary measures, against 
them also, and commissioned Dr. Cole, a 
zealous Catholic, to erect his tribunal in Dub- 
lin. By a singular providence, however, the 

unworthy act was Cranmer guilty ? Did he recant ? How did be 
die? 

See* 61. What was the state of Ireland at this time? 
Who had forwarded the Reformation there ? What 
did Mary resolve upon, with respect to that country ? 
To whom did she commit the execution of her wishes ? 
How was the plan frustrated ? 



THE PURITANS. 33] 

Dr. lost his commission, and the lives of the 
Irish were spared. 

On his way from England to Ireland, Cole halted at an 
Inn, in the city of Chester. Here he was waited upon by 
the mayor, to whom he announced his business to Ireland, 
and taking from his baggage a leather case, exclaimed — 
11 Here is a commission, which shall lash the heretics of 
Ireland." 

The words fell upon the ear of the hostess, who was a 
Protestant ; and while the doctor waited upon the mayor 
down stairs, 'she hastily took from the case the boasted 
commission, and placed in its stead a pack of cards. 

The next morning, the doctor sailed for Ireland. On 
his arrival in Dublin, he opened his commission, in the 
presence of the public authorities, and to his confusion 
found only a pack of cards. Before a second commission 
could be obtained from England, the queen was no more. 
Elizabeth, the successor of Mary, was so pleased with the 
story, that she settled upon the woman a pension of forty 
pounds a year, for life. 

Sec. 62. The year 1554 is distinguished for 
the rise of the Puritans, at Frankfort, in Ger- 
many. They, at first, consisted of English 
Protestants, who, fleeing from England, to 
avoid the persecutions of Mary's reign, took 
refuge at the above place, where they availed 
themselves of the opportunity of carrying the 
Reformation further than the British court 
had hitherto allowed. They abandoned seve- 
ral parts of the service book of king Edward^ 
with the surplice and the responses, aiming at 
a greater simplicity in their manner of worship. 

The term Puritan, was first applied to these exiles, by 

Tell this story ? 

Sec. 62. When did the Puritans rise ? Where ? 
Who were they ? Why had they fled from England ? 
What parts of the service book of Edward did they 
abandon ? 

How was the term "Puritan," at first applied ? Wht •ppwe'd 



:j32 PERIOD VIII....1553....1829. 

way of ridicule. In the steps they had taken, they met 
with violent opposition from many of their brethren. Dr. 
Cox, who had been tutor to king Edward, disturbed their 
worship, by answering aloud after the minister, and accus- 
ed the celebrated John Knox, who was then pastor of these 
exiles, of enmity to the Emperor. Knox and his friends 
were driven from the city, and the episcopal forms of wor- 
ship were re-established. But from this time the Puritans 
increased rapidly in number, both in England, and on the 
continent. 

This was the first breach, or schism, between the En- 
glish exiles, on account of the service book of king Edward ; 
which made way for the distinction, by which the two par- 
ties were afterwards known, of Puritans and Conformist*. 

Sec. 63. After a reign of a few months more 
than five years, Mary was summoned to her 
account, and was succeeded by her sister, 
Elizabeth, A. D. 1558. During the reign of 
this princess, Protestantism was firmly estab- 
lished, in her dominions, and was favoured by 
her in other parts of Europe. When her ac- 
cession was known abroad, all who had fled 
into foreign countries returned. 

Elizabeth began to reign at the age of 24, and governed 
England for the space of 45 years, with an energy, saga- 
city and prudence, which have rarely been excelled. 

Great was the joy which was diffused among the Pro- 
testants, on her accession. On her way to London, she 
was greeted by thousands ; and as the bishops and clergy 
advanced to tender her their congratulations, she suffered 
all to kiss her hand, except Bonner, from whom she turned 
in disgust. At her coronation, as she passed under a tri- 
umphal arch, an English Bible was let down into ber hands, 

ihem, and disturbed their worship? Of what did Dr. Cox accuse 
Knox ? What was the consequence ? Did the Puritans however, 
increase ? By what names were the two parties afterwards known ? 

Sec. 63. When did Mary die ? Who succeeded 
her ? What is said of Protestantism during her reign ? 

How old was Elizabeth when she began to reign ? How long- 
did she reign ? How did she administer the government ? Was 
her accession hailed with joy ? What took place on her way to 
London ? 



THE PURITANS. 333 

by a child, representing truth. The queen received it with 
reverence, accounting it the most valuable gift which could 
have been bestowed. 

Sec. 64. Although Elizabeth was a Protest- 
ant, and in favour of the Reformation, she pro- 
ceeded with a caution in all her measures, in 
relation to religion, which may be thought to 
have been excessive. For a time, few changes 
were effected ; the popish priests kept their 
livings, and went on celebrating mass ; and 
such of the Protestants, as began to use the 
service book of Edward, were forbidden, and 
all preaching was prohibited until the meeting 
of parliament. 

Although Elizabeth ranks among the Protestant mon- 
archs, and did in several particulars favour the cause of the 
Reformation, she evidently had a high regard for the Cath- 
olics ; and in respect to her own supremacy, the true spirit 
of popery. She never regarded the Puritans, but with dis- 
gust. Preaching she abhorred, and would suffer but little 
of it during her reign. She loved pomp and splendour, 
rather than simplicity ; and regarded with an eye of jeal- 
ousy, the spirit of liberty to which the doctrines of the Pu- 
ritans tended. Real religion, during her reign, was low ; 
and at the close of it, things in the Church were hardly, 
in point of protestantism and reformation, equal to what 
they were in the latter part of the life of king Edward. 

Sec. 65. On the meeting of parliament, in 
Jan. 1559, a majority were found to be on the 
side of the Reformation. Several acts passed 
in favour of the Protestant cause ; but the acts 
which deserve the most notice, on account of 

Sec. 64. How did Elizabeth proceed in the work of 
reformation ? What changes were effected ? 

How did Elizabeth regard the Catholics ? How the Puritans ? 
What is said of her love of pomp ? What was the state of religion 
during her reign ? What was the state of the reformation at its close : 

Sec. 65. What two acts passed the parliament of 
1559, which had much influence on religion ? 



334 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

their influence upon religion, were the Supre- 
macy of the Sovereign, and Uniformity of Com- 
mon Prayer. 

By the act of supremacy, the queen and her successors, 
were invested with supreme power, in all cases temporal 
and ecclesiastical. It forbid all appeals to Rome ; repeal- 
ed the laws relating to the punishment of heresy ; and re- 
stored the policy of the Church, to the state in which it 
stood during the reign of king Edward. 

The act of uniformity was designed to bring all, not to 
the belief of the same doctrines, but to the observance of 
the same rites and ceremonies. Hence, thequeen was em- 
powered to ordain and publish such rites and ceremonies, 
as she might think calculated to advance the interests of 
the Church. 

Elizabeth was fond of several of the ancient ceremonies ; 
and, moreover, it was her policy to retain some, from a 
wish to please her Catholic subjects. She was desirous of 
retaining images and crucifixes in Churches, with all the 
old popish garments. 

This act of uniformity, which was urged in relation to 
things indifferent, was the rock, on which the peace of the 
Church of England was shipwrecked. The rigorous exe- 
cution of this act, to which the Puritans could not submit, 
was the occasion of most of the mischiefs, which befel the 
English Church, for more than 80 years. Had the reform- 
ers followed the apostolic precedent — " Let not him that 
eateth judge him that eateth not," the Church of England 
would have made a more glorious figure in the Protestant 
world, than she did, by this compulsive act of uniformity. 

Sec. 66. In the . act of supremacy, above 
mentioned, was a clause, which gave rise to 
a new Court, called the " Court of High Com- 
mission" This consisted of persons appointed 
by the Queen, and to whom jurisdiction w r as 
given over such matters of a spiritual nature, 

What power did the act of supremacy give to the Queen and her 
successors ? W T hat did it forbid ? What did it repeal ? What re- 
store ? What was the design of the act of uniformity ? What power 
did it give the Queen ? What were the consequences of the act of 
uniformity ? 

Sec. 66. To what event did the act of supremacy 



THE PURITANS. 333 

as her Majesty might entrust to them — viz. "to 
visit, to reform and amend all errors, heresies, 
schisms, abuses, contempts, offences and enor- 
mities whatsoever." Under the authority of 
this clause, the Queen instituted this court, 
which, in respect to the Puritans, was little 
short of the inquisition. 

Sec. 67. About this time, Elizabeth appoint- 
ed a committee of divines to revise king Ed- 
ward's liturgy, and to make such alterations, 
as might appear judicious. Yet she required, 
that all passages offensive to the pope, should 
be stricken out ; and that nothing which could 
favour the Puritans, should be admitted. 

The Liturgy, as thus settled, was less in favour of the 
reformers, than it had been in the days of king Edward. 
At that time the surplice only was required ; but now the 
square cap, the tippet, and other garments, were ordered 
to be used. This gave great dissatisfaction to the Puri« 
tans ; since it was obviously designed as a compliment to 
the Roman Catholics, in opposition to themselves. Sec. 46. 

Sec. 68. On the termination of parliament, 
the oath of supremacy was tendered to the 
bishops and clergy. All the bishops, except 
the bishop of Landaff, to the number of 14, 
refused it, and left their places, as did 175 oth- 
ers, who held benefices. These, out of 9400, 

give rise ? Of whom did it consist ? What powers 
had they ? What was the character of this court? 

Sec. 67. What, about this time, took place in re- 
spect to king Edward's Liturgy ? What respect was 
paid, in the revision, to the pope ? What to the Pu- 
ritans ? 

Did the Liturgy now come up to its former standard ? What 
more did it require in respect to clerical garments ? How did the 
Puritans regard this ? 

Sec. 68. When the oath of supremacy came to be 
tendered to the bishops and clergy, who refused it ? 



336 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

who had been beneficed men, under Queen 
Mary, were all who refused to take the oath. 

In the time of Mary, all the above were Papists, the open 
friends of Rome, and advocates of the supremacy of his 
Holiness. What must have been the pliancy of their con- 
sciences, when in a few months, they could, in order to re- 
tain their livings, deny all allegiance to Rome, and ac- 
knowledge a queen to be the legitimate head of the Church. 

Such Papists, as chose, now retired to other countries. 
Such as retired from the priest's office, were pensioned. 
The monks, who had come to England, during the reign 
of Mary, returned to secular life ; the nuns went to France 
and Spain. Bonner refusing to submit to the queen, was 
committed to prison; where, sometime after, he died. 

Sec. 69. The return of England from the 
authority of his Holiness to Protestantism, was 
a great mortification to the friends of popery, 
who now employed every means, within their 
power, to regain their lost dominion. At first, 
the pope addressed a conciliatory letter to the 
queen, inviting her to return to the bosom of 
the Catholic Church ; but, finding her unwil- 
ling to resign her supremacy, he excommuni- 
cated her, and absolved all her subjects from 
their oath of allegiance. 

This, however, was far from being all. Several plots 
were devised to place Mary, queen of Scots, upon the throne. 
Those around the queen were secretly instigated by the 
Jesuits to assassinate her ; and, finally, the whole power of 
Spain was armed against the kingdom. With an immense 

What bishop took it ? How many of the clergy ac- 
cepted of it ? 

In the time of Mary, what cause did these persons advocate ? 
Was it not strange that they should so soon change? Why did 
they now espouse the cause of the Reformation ? What became of 
such papists as did not take the oath of supremacy ? What became 
of Bonner ? 

Sec. 69. What measures did the pope adopt to re- 
gain England to his views ? Upon his failure, what 
course did he pursue ? 



THE PURITANS. 33? 

ibrce, called the Spanish Armada, Philip entered the Brit- 
ish channel, designing to seize upon the throne, and re- 
establish popery. A superintending Providence, however, 
scattered the fleet by a tempest, and thus annihilated a dar- 
ling project of the friends of Rome. 

Sec. 70. On the organization of the Court 
of High Commission, Parker, archbishop of 
Canterbury, who was a violent opposer of the 
Puritans, was placed at its head. From him 
they received no favour; for such as would not 
subscribe to the act of uniformity were suspend- 
ed ; many were driven from their homes in great 
indigence, and several were executed. 

The subsequent history of the Court of High Commis- 
sion is of a similar character. For many years it continu- 
ed to be a powerful engine, in the hands of the sovereigns, 
against the Puritans ; and all who would not conform to 
their wishes in ecclesiastical matters. But, notwithstand- 
ing the trials and sufferings of the Puritans, they continu- 
ed to increase. Religion among them was of a pure and 
fervent character. Before Elizabeth's death, it was com- 
puted that there were not less than 100,000 Presbyterians 
within her realm. 

Sec. 71. The year 1581, gave rise to a new 
sect among the Puritans, called Brownists, from 
their leader Robert Brown. They not only 
denied the Church of England to be a true 
Church, but rejected presbyterianism, and 
pleaded for independency. The order was 

What other plans were laid against the queen : % v hat force did 
Spain send against England ? What became of the armada ? 

Sec. 70. Who was placed at the head of the Court 
of High Commission ? What course did he adopt ? 

What is said of the character of this Court, afterwards ? Did the 
Puritans continue to increase? How many Presbyterians were 
there in the realm, before Elizabeth's death ? 

Sec. 71. Who were the Brownists ? In what year 
did they rise ? What did they deny and reject ? 
What did they plead for ? Who afterwards improved 
the order ? 

29 



338 PERIOD VIIL...1555....1829. 

afterwards improved by Mr. John Robinson, 
whose Church, in 1622, removed to Plymouth, 
in New England. 

The first Church of Brownists was formed in London, in 
1592. They were considered as fanatics, and were great- 
ly oppressed by the friends of the episcopacy. Many of 
them fled to Holland, and took refuge in that country. 
Brown, their leader, was confined in no less than thirty 
two prisons. Before his death, however, he conformed to 
the establishment. 

Sec. 72. Elizabeth died, March 24, 1603, 
and was succeeded by James VI. of Scotland, 
who took the title of James I. This monarch, 
although educated as a Presbyterian, early es- 
poused the cause of the Episcopalians against 
the Puritans, whom he caused to experience 
the utmost rigour of the ecclesiastical laws. 

From the previous education of James, the Puritans, not 
without reason, hailed his accession as the harbinger of a 
better state of things, in respect to themselves. On his way 
to London, a deputation from them met him, and present- 
ed to him a petition called the millenary, because it con- 
tained the wishes of a thousand ministers for further reform- 
ation. The Puritans, however, had soon reason to change 
their expectations ; for, although James appointed a confer- 
ence at Hampton court, between the opposite parties, it 
was apparent that he was no friend to puritanism. Soon 
after, with his whole court he renounced Calvinism, and 
embraced the principles of the Arminians. 

During his reign the celebrated Bancroft became arch- 
bishop of Canterbury. He was an inveterate foe to the 
Puritans, against whom he raised a bitter persecution, eject- 
When and where was the first church of the Brownists formed ? 
How were they regarded ? W 7 hat is said of Brown, their leader? 

Sec. 72. In what year did Elizabeth decease ? By 
whom was she succeeded ? What part did James 
take? 

How were the Puritans affected by his accession ? Was this joy 
soon diminished ? What conference did James appoint ? What 
principles did he embrace ? Who was archbishop of Canterbury in 
his reign ? What was his conduct towards the Puritans ? Whither 
did many puritan families flee ? 



THE PURITANS. 339 

mg from the pulpit and excommunicating from the Church, 
every one who favoured non-conformity. To avoid this op- 
pression, many Puritan families left the kingdom, and en> 
igrated to New England and Virginia. 

Sec. 73. In the year 1605, a scheme was 
formed by the Roman Catholics, against whom 
James entertained the most inveterate hostility 
to cut off, at one blow, the king, lords, and 
commons, at the meeting of parliament. This 
was called the gun powder plot. Happily, the 
design was discovered, in season to prevent 
its execution. Not only the Roman Catholics 
suffered in consequence of this, new and se- 
vere measures being adopted against them ; 
but the Puritans also, upon whom the plot was 
wickedly charged by the Catholics, to excite 
against them the public indignation. 

The discovery of this treasonable plot, arose from a letter 
addressed to a Catholic peer, by an unknown hand, about 
ten days before the meeting, earnestly advising him not to 
attend. The nobleman showed the letter to thekm£ ; who 
suspecting treachery, ordered the vaults below the house 
of parliament to be examined. Thirty-six barrels of gun- 
powder were found concealed, and Guy Fawkes or Vaux, 
the man who was to set fire to the train, making the neces- 
sary preparations. 

Sec. 74. Among the important acts of king 
James was the ordering of that translation of 
the sacred scriptures which is now in common 
use. Fifty-seven distinguished divines were 

Sec. 73. What do you understand by the gun-pow- 
der plot ? Who were the authors of it ? To what 
year does it belong ? Who suffered severely on its 
discovery ? 

How was it discovered ? What quantity of powder was conceal- 
ed ? Who was to have fired it ? 

Sec. 74. When were the Scriptures, now in use. 
translated ? By whose order ? When first published ? 
Flow many were engaged in the translation ? 



340 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

appointed to the work ; but some dying, and 
others removing, after their appointment, only 
forty-seven were engaged in the translation. 
It was first published in 1611. 

. Nine translations into English had been previously made ; 
viz. Wickliffe's Testament in 1380. Tyndall'sdo- 1526— 
first edition of the Bible 1535 ; Matthew's Bible 1537; Cran- 
mer's 1539; Geneva 1559; Bishop's 1568; Rhenish New- 
Testament 15S2, and Bible by the Catholics 1609, 1610. 

To the above translation, king James was induced by a 
request of the Puritans, at the Hampton court conference. 
The translators were divided into six companies, each ot 
which took such a portion of the Scriptures, as was deem- 
ed best. To guard against errors, learned men from the 
two universities, were appointed to revise the whole before 
it was printed. 

Sec. 75. James I. died in the year 1625, and 
was succeeded by his son Charles I. a prince, 
who adopted much the same policy, as his fa- 
ther, in ecclesiastical matters, and who aimed 
to extirpate Puritanism and Calvinism from his 
realm. 

Charles, at first, was thought to favour the Puritans, as 
Dr. Preston, the head of that party, came up to London in 
the coach with him on his accession ; but this proved to be 
a mistake, for he not only married a papist, but promised 
at the time of his marriage, to counteract the force of the 
laws against the Catholics. Towards these, his heart was 
evidently turned, and all his acts in favour of the reformed 
religion were extorted and enforced by parliament. 

Sec. 76. The great promoter of Charles'" 
o-ood will tOAvards the papists, and indeed the 

How many English translations t had there been, previous to this 
one ? Who induced king James to this measure ? 

Sec. 75. When did James die ? By whom was he 
succeeded ? What policy did he adopt in ecclesiasti- 
cal matters ? 

Was Charles at first thought to favour the Puritans ? Why 
What proved the contrary ? 

Sec. 76. Who was the author of Charles' good mil 



THE PURITANS- ;J4J 

chief author of all the calamities of his unhap- 
py reign, was Dr. Laud, who was raised to 
the see of Canterbury in 1633. 

Laud was not only an Arminian in doctrine, but in other 
points, he approached the Papists. He was exceedingly 
(bnd of pomp and ceremonies, and by the authority with 
which the king had invested him, much of the Roman su- 
perstition was incorporated with the public service. 

Sec. 77. Against all non-conformists, Laud 
exercised the greatest severities ; whipping 
and mutilating, and otherwise treating with in- 
dignity, such as ventured to oppose his views, 

A volume would not contain the sad story of Laud's vi- 
olence, cruelty and superstition. A single instance will 
serve as an example of his vindictive spirit. One Dr. Leigh- 
ton, a Puritan, was condemned in the Star Chamber— a 
criminal court in those days — for publishing an appeal to 
the parliament against prelacy. When sentence was pro- 
nounced, Laud pulled off his cap, and gave thanks. This 
is his own record of the execution of a sentence, which 
raised his gratitude to heaven. " His ears were cut off. 
his nose slit, his face branded with burning irons ; he was 
tied to a post and whipped with a treble cord, of which ev- 
ery lash brought away the flesh. He was kept in the pil- 
lory near two hours in frost and snow." He was then im- 
prisoned for eleven years, and when released by parliament, 
lie could neither hear, nor see, nor walk. 

Sec. 78. Under such cruel treatment, the 
Puritans could not and would not live. Seve- 
ral thousands, therefore, removed, and became 
planters in America. Many more would have 
removed, but they were prohibited by law. 

to the Papists ? When was he elected archbishop of 
Canterbury ? 

What were his religious sentiments ? 

Sec. 77. How did Laud treat all non-conformists ? 

What instance can you mention, in which he shewed his hatred. 
of them ? How was Dr. Leighton treated ? 

Sec. 78. Whither did many of the Puritans flee to 
• scape persecution ? Why did not more escape ? 
29* 



343 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

f t The sun," said they, " shines as pleasantly on Ameri- 
ca, as on England ; and the sun of righteousness much 
more clearly. Let us remove whither the providence of 
God calls, and make that our country, which will afford us 
what is dearer than property or life, the liberty of worship- 
ping God in the way which appears to us most conducive to 
our eternal welfare. " 

In the twelve years of Laud's administration, 4000 emi- 
grated to America. These persecutions drained England 
of half a million; and had the same infatuated counsels 
continued, the fourth part of the removable property of the 
country, says a writer, would have been transported to 
America. 

Sec. 79. From this time, the troubles of the 
kingdom increased. Great disaffection took 
place between the king and his parliament; 
The nation, in general, were exasperated at 
the conduct of Laud, and the severities of the 
court of High Commission. Laud was ac- 
cused of treason, and after a long imprison- 
ment, was beheaded. Episcopacy was abol- 
ished, and on the 30th of January, 1648, 
Charles I. was himself brought to the scaffold. 

These great revolutions were brought about by the par- 
liament, which was assembled by the king, in 1640. With 
some intermission, it continued its sittings for more than 
18 years, whence it is called the Long Parliament. 

The members of this parliament were by prof ession mem- 
bers of the established Church; but it was soon apparent, 
that even they were unwilling to submit to the arbitrary 
proceedings of Laud, in relation to religion. Several chan- 
ges were, from time to time, proposed and effected. The 

How many emigrated in 12 years? In what respect was this 
injurious to England ? 

Sec. 79. How from this time did the king and peo- 
ple stand affected towards each other ? What became 
of Laud ? What is said of episcopacy ? What was? 
the fate of the king ? 

By whom was the revolution brought about ? How long did the 
Long Parliament hold its sessions ? To what Church did the 



THE PURITANS. 3l3 

Star Chamber and High Commission Court were abolish- 
ed. Laud was accused of aiming to unite the Church of 
England to Rome. At first, he was imprisoned ; then de- 
prived of his office ; impeached and condemned. In the 
mean time, changes took place in parliament. Fresh mem- 
bers were added, upon the death or decline of those first 
elected ; and as the discontented had increased in influ- 
ence, it is likely that these new members were of that par- 
ty. At length, the king and parliament no longer agreed, 
A civil war ensued. The king was seized, tried, con- 
demned and executed. 

Sec. 80. While affairs were in an unsettled 
state in England, and matters were tending to 
the above sad issue, a general insurrection of 
the Papists occurred in Ireland, (Oct. 23, 
1641) which was followed by the massacre of 
more than 200,000 Protestants. 

The project of this insurrection was formed several 
months before ; but it had been industriously concealed 
from the English court. Nothing was known of it among 
the ill-fated Protestants themselves, till the work of murder 
began. No language can describe the shocking barbarity 
of the Catholics. No ties of friendship or relationship — no 
entreaties — no sufferings, could soften their obdurate hearts, 
In the year 1648, Oliver Cromwell subdued the Catholics 
of Ireland, and brought them into a state of subjection, from 
which they have never been able to rise. 

The causes which led to this horrible butchery, may be 
found in an unremitted persecution which the Irish had 
endured for years. They had suffered extortions, impris- 
onments, and excommunication. Their estates were seiz- 
ed and confiscated ; and from the free exercise of their re- 
ligion they were precluded. To Charles I. they had re- 
members of this parliament belong ? What courts did they abolish ? 
What war ensued ? 

Sec. 80. What was the state of Ireland at this time ? 
When did an insurrection break out in that country ? 
How many Protestants were massacred ? 

When was the plot which had been formed first discovered ? 
What was the character of the massacre ? Who at length pat an 
end to the rebellion ? What were the causes which led to this tragi? 
ca) scene ? 



344 PERIOD VIII....15S5....1829. 

peatedly applied for a toleration, which was scornfully re- 
jected. Under evils so numerous, and long endured, they 
became maddened ; and in their phrenzy, made the inno- 
cent Protestants the objects of their savage fury. 

Sec. 81. Three weeks after the death of 
king Charles I. the famous Assembly of di- 
vines at Westminster was dissolved, having, in 
connexion with parliament, broken down, arid 
set aside the episcopal form of government* 
and introduced a directory for public worship, 
instead of the liturgy. 

As early as the year 1641, the parliament had petitioned 
the king to call an assembly of divines, to make suitable 
alterations in the doctrines and discipline of the Church. 
But, as the king refused, in 1643 the parliament passed an 
ordinance convening an assembly. 

Accordingly, this assembly met the same year. It ori- 
ginally consisted of ten lords, 20 commons, and 121 di- 
vines. Seven of these were independents, and ten episco- 
pal ; the latter of whom soon after withdrew, the king issu- 
ing his proclamation, forbidding the convening of the as- 
sembly. 

By advice of the assembly, which met, notwithstanding 
the royal prohibition, the parliament, in 1644, established 
the directory for public worship, which they had prepared. 
The old Liturgy was now abolished, and the use of the new 
form enjoined under severe penalties. 

Besides the above directory, the Assembly published a 
Confession of Faith, known by the name of the Westmin- 
ster Confession of Faith, which was adopted by the Church- 
es of Scotland, and continues to be held there to the pres- 
ent day. The Catechism, known by the name of the West- 
minster Catechism, was also their work. 

Sec. 81. When did the assembly of divines, which 
met at Westminster, dissolve their meeting ? What 
had they done ? 

Who called this assembly ? When did they convene ? Of whom 
was it composed ? Who withdrew ? Why ? When did the parlia- 
ment establish the directory for public worship prepared by tha as- 
sembly ? What became of the old liturgy ? What else did the as- 
sembly publish? What Churches adopted it ? What Catechism* 
did the assembly prepare? 



THE PURITANS. 345 

Sec. 82. In 1649, parliament declared Pres- 
byterianism the established religion of the land , 
and thus it continued during the protectorate 
of Oliver Cromwell, till the year 166.0, when 
king Charles II. by the voice of the nation as- 
cended the throne. On this event, known by 
the name of "the Restoration," Episcopacy, 
unexpectedly to the presbyterians, was fully 
re-established, and the observance of its forms, 
most rigorously enforced. 

The parliament, at the time of establishing Presbyterian- 
ism as the religion of the land, abolished all penal statutes 
for religion, and permitted every one to think and act on 
this subject as he pleased. Among the Presbyterians, this 
excited loud complaints. Now, that the power was in their 
hands, they insisted on uniformity of worship, as strongly 
as the Papists had, in the day of their glory. It was also 
a source of deep grief, that Cromwell, and the parliament, 
who had grown jealous of them, should patronize the inde- 
pendents, so that they increased greatly in numbers u.A 
respectability. 

During the ascendency of Presbyterianism, the Episco- 
pal clergy, as might be expected, experienced their full 
share of oppression. Seven thousand clergymen, on the 
former establishment, were ejected from tfyeir livings, and 
in not a few instances, the bishops were shamefully abused* 
But, notwithstanding the age was one of so much tui- 
moil and confusion, it is admitted by historians that there 
existed much genuine piety. Religious knowledge great- 
ly increased. The Lord's day was sacredly observed. Un- 
der the preaching of Owen, Baxter, Poole and Flavel, ma- 
Sec. 82. When was presbyterianism established ? 
How long did it continue ? When did Charles II. 
ascend the throne ? What is this event called ? What 
change now took place ? Was it unexpected ? 

What had a former parliament done in respect to penal statutes 
for religion ? Who at that time complained ? What did they now 
wish for, since the power was in their hands ? Whom did Cromwell 
patronize ? How were the episcopal clergy treated, during the as- 
cendancy of presbyterianism ? Notwithstanding the tumults of the 
9 ije, is religion said to have flourished ? What distinguished divines 



346 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

ny were hopefully converted. Even in the army of Crom- 
well, religion was exceedingly popular. That distinguish- 
ed man himself expounded the Scriptures to his troops. 
Profanity was unknown throughout the camp. The soldiers 
spent their leisure hours in reading the Bible, or in the du- 
ties of religious conferences. By many, however, the re- 
ligion of these times is regarded with suspicion. Much fa- 
naticism doubtless prevailed ; but it is to be hoped that it 
Avas not merely a blind zeal, unmingled with genuine piefy. 

Sec. 83. On St. Bartholomew's day, Aug. 
24, 1662, an act of uniformity was passed, by 
which every officiating clergyman was required 
to give his assent, on oath, to every thing con- 
tained in, and prescribed by, the book of com- 
mon prayer. At the same time, Presbyterian 
ordination was declared null and void. These 
acts operated most oppressively on the several 
dissenting denominations which existed in the 
kingdom ; especially upon the Puritans, 2000 
of whose clergy were ejected from their livings. 

Sixteen denominations are mentioned as existing at this 
time in the kingdom, all of whom felt the arm of oppres- 
sion. Spies were placed in all quarters. The non-con- 
formists were afraid to pray in their families, or ask a bless- 
ing at their meals, if five strangers were present. 

Finding no peace, and the prospect of none remaining, 
many fled from the kingdom. Not less than 60,000, how- 
ever, are supposed, in various ways, to have found an un- 
timely grave. Of these, 8000 died in prison. Property to 
the amount of two millions sterling was taken from them. 

Amidst these acts of oppression, as if the judgement of 

were accessory to this ? What is said of Cromwell ? Do any doubt 
about the genuineness of the religion of these times? 

Sec. 83. What act passed Aug. 1662 ? How did 
this act affect the Puritans ? How many of their cler- 
gy were deprived of their livings'? 

How many denominations of Christians are mentioned as living 
in England, at this time ? Did all these suffer ? How many are 
supposed to have met an untimely fate ? How many died in prison : 
How much property was taken from them ? What dreadful scourge 
was visited upon the city of London, about this time ? How man\ 



THE PURITAxNS. 347 

God could sleep no longer, the city of London was visited 
with that awful scourge, the plague. One hundred thous- 
and of the inhabitants were swept away. Soon after, the 
city was burned to the ground. 

In 1672, Charles suspended the penal laws against dis- 
senters, and granted a general declaration of indulgence. 
Still, however, much power remained in the hands of the 
Papists, who received all the favour which a devoted mon- 
arch could consistently give. 

About this time was passed the test act, making the Epis- 
copal sacrament a qualification for civil office and employ- 
ment. This was continued to the year 1838, but is now 
repealed. 

Sec* 84. Charles died in the year 1684, and 
was succeeded by James II. who, like his pre- 
decessor, was a bigoted Catholic, and who, 
for a time, did all in his power to advance the 
cause of the papacy. Finding, however, op- 
position arising in the Church, he, at length, 
began to court the dissenters, and was pro- 
ceeding to publish a declaration, repealing all 
penal laws on religion, and abolishing all tests. 
To this the Episcopalians would not submit. 

Sec. 85. At length, James becoming odious 
to the nation, his Protestant subjects all united 
against him, dethroned him, and invited his 
son-in-law, William, prince of Orange, to 
succeed. This, event, known in English his- 

of the citizens were swept away ? What meliorating act did Charles 
pass in 1672? Did he however, continue to favour the Papists ? 
What do you mean by the test act ? When was it passed ? When 
was it repealed ? 

Sec. 84. When did Charles die ? By whom was he 
succeeded ? What was his religious character ? Why 
did he at length court the Dissenters ? How did the 
Episcopalians regard his conduct ? 

Sec. 85. When was James dethroned ? Who united 
in this measure ? Who was invited to succeed him ? 
What is this event called ? 



:j48 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

tory by the name of the Revolution, occurred 
in 1688. 

Sec. 86. The accession of William was 
auspicious to the interests of religion. The 
Catholics were, by an act of parliament, forever 
excluded from holding any office in the nation. 
Episcopacy was declared the established reli- 
gion of the state. Free toleration, however, 
was granted to all dissenters from the Church 
of England, excepting the Socinians. 

Sec. 87. Since the revolution to the present 
time, the Church of England has moved on 
without any essential alterations in her gov- 
ernment and discipline. 

Sec. 88. The English Church is, at the 
present day, divided, and has been thus divided 
since the revolution, into two parties — the 
high Church and the low Church. The former 
maintain the divine right of episcopacy ; the 
latter consider it a human institution, excellent, 
indeed, but not essential. By the high church 
party, dissenters are regarded with great jea- 
lousy ; in the view of the latter, they are a 
legitimate branch of the kingdom of Christ, 
and are treated with charity and moderation. 

Sec. 86. How were the interests of religion affected 
by this change ? What is said of the Catholics ? Of* 
Episcopacy ? Of toleration ? Who were excepted 
in the act of toleration ? 

Sec. 87. Since the revolution what has been the 
state of the Church of England ? 

Sec. 88. How is the English Church at the present 
time divided ? How long have they been thus divided ? 
What does the High Church party maintain ? What 
the Low Church party ? How are Dissenters re- 
garded by the former ? How by the latter ? 



THE PURITANS. 349 

During the reign of William, the power was in the 
hands of the low Church. In the reign of queen Anne } 
violent disputes were carried on between these parties ; arid, 
for a time, the low Church was treated with much abuse. 
By George I. the low Church party was exalted to the 
highest places of power and trust. This ascendency they 
maintained, until the accession of George III., when the 
other became popular, from expressing a warm attachment 
to the house of Hanover, and opposing the American Rev- 
olution. 

The present monarch, George IV. favours the high 
Church party. The sentiments of this party are Arminian, 
and religion among them is exceedingly low. The other 
party are moderately Calvinistic, and exhibit much genu- 
ine piety. A warm dispute has for sime time existed be- 
tween these parties, on the subject of circulating the Bible 
accompanied by the Prayer Book. The former maintain 
the importance of the Prayer Book, as an appendage; the 
latter would send it abroad, without note or comment. 

Of the Church of England, the king is the temporal 
head. He appoints her bishops. She has 2 archbishops, 
those of Canterbury and York, and 26 bishops ; 60 arch- 
deacons or bishop's deputies ; 1800 clergy ; 10,500 livings, 
1000 of which are in the gift of the king; a population of 
five millions, and a revenue of three millions sterling. Ire- 
land has 4 archbishops, and 18 bishops. Few of these ev- 
er reside in that country. 

The bishops of the establishment have generally great 
incomes ; but most of the subordinate clergy are confined 
to an hundred pounds. Each bishop has a chapter or coun- 
cil to assist him, and each chapter a dean. The dean and 

Which of these parties had the ascendency during the reign of 
William? During the reign of Anne? Of George I. ? George 
II. ? George III. ? Which party does George IV. favour ? What 
are the sentiments of the High Church party? What is the state of 
religion among them ? What are the sentiments of the Low Church 
party ? What is said of their piety ? What dispute has existed 
between these parties for some time ? What does the former party 
maintain ? The latter ? Who is the temporal head of the Church 
nf England ? Who appoints the bishops ? What is the number of 
archbishops? Of bishops? Of clergy? Of livings ? How many 
livings are in the hands of the king ? What population is attached 
to the Church of England ? What is her revenue ? How many 
archbishops has Ireland ? How many bishops ? Do they reside in 
that country ? What is said of the income of the bishops ? Of the 

30 



350 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

chapter are composed of dignitaries, who are called canons 
or prebendaries, because they possess a prebend, or reve- 
nue allotted for the performance of divine service in a ca- 
thedral or collegiate Church. These form the bishops court 
and take cognizance of all ecclesiastical offences. 

The other principal clergy are rectors, who hold a living, 
of which the revenue, or tithes, are entire ; vicars, who 
hold a living which has passed into secular hands ; curates, 
who are subject to a rector or vicar ; deacons, who are li- 
censed to preach, but not to administer the ordinances. 

A convocation is an assembly of clergy, convened to con- 
sult on ecclesiastical affairs. It is held during the session 
of parliament, and consists of an upper and lower house. 
In the upper house sit the archbishops and bishops ; in the 
lower house sit the inferior clergy, represented by their 
proctors or delegates. The latter house consists of 143 
divines, viz. 22 deans, 53 archdeacons, 24 prebendaries, 
and 44 proctors of the diocesan clergy. 

The English Church maintains the sufficiency of the 
Scriptures, as a rule of faith and practice. Her doctrines 
are contained in the book of Homilies, (Sec. 44,) and in 
the 39 articles, which latter, with the three creeds and her 
catechism, are contained in the book of common prayer. 

Sec. 89. The Dissenters, or Independents, 
in England, are a numerous and respectable 
body of Christians, who do not belong to the 
establishment. They have at present, in Eng- 
land and Wales, 1024 congregations, and are 
steadily on the increase. 

The ministers in this connexion are very evangelical ; 

subordinate clergy ? What is a chapter? What is its province : 
Of whom is it composed ? What are canons or prebendaries ? 
What are rectors ? Vicars ? Curates ? Deacons ? What is a 
convocation? When is it held? Of how many houses does it 
consist ? Who compose the upper house ? Who the lower house ? 
Of how many does this latter council consist ? What does the Eng- 
lish Church maintain in respect to the scriptures ? Where are her 
doctrines to be found ? 

Sec. 89. Who are the dissenters in England ? How 
many congregations have they in England and Wales ! 
are they increasing ? 

What is the character of the clergy and people in this connexion 



THE PURITANS. 351 

and in the Churches under their care, much piety exists. 
Their ministers are chiefly supported by contribution. 
George I. gave 1000 pounds annually for the maintenance 
of the dissenting clergy. This was afterwards increased to 

0000. and is still divided among them. The Independents 
are much engaged in the benevolent schemes of the day. 
They patronize the cause of the Bible, foreign missions, 
Sabbath schools, and other religious enterprises. Within 
a short period, an inquiry has been instituted in relation to 
the means of promoting a wider and deeper attention to re- 
ligion in England which promises to result in much good 
to the cause of evangelical piety in the nation. 

III. Presbyterian Church of Scotland. 

Sec. 90. The exact period, when Scotland 
first received the doctrines of the Reformation, 
is not ascertained. As early as 1526, it ap- 
pears, however, that Patrick Hamilton, a } r outh 
of noble descent, was converted, probably by 
means of the writings of the German reform- 
ers ; and after spending two years in Germa- 
ny, returned to Scotland, to communicate to 
his countrymen the knowledge, which he had 
received. 

Sec. 91. The power of Papal Rome was, at 
this time, universally triumphant throughout 
Scotland. Ignorance and superstition every 
where prevailed. On his arrival, Hamilton be- 
gan to inveigh against the reigning corruption ; 

How are the ministers chiefly supported ? What sum did George 

1. allow them ? What is now allowed them ? In what benevolent 
schemes are they engaged ? What inquiry has lately been instituted 
among them ? 

Sec 90. When did Scotland first receive the docr 
trines of the Reformation ? How early was Patrick 
Hamilton converted ? By what means'? Where did 
he spread the above doctrines ? 

Sec, 9L What religion at this time prevailed in 



352 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

on which account, he drew upon himself the 
jealousy of the popish clergy, by whom he was 
put to death, 1528, 

Sec. 92. The cruel death of Hamilton, and 
the undaunted fortitude, with which he bore his 
sufferings, excited much inquiry into the " new 
opinions ;" the consequence of which was, 
the conversion of considerable numbers. But 
the popish clergy adopted the most rigorous 
measures for their extirpation ; and between 
the years 1530 and 1540, many innocent and 
excellent men suffered death, in a manner the 
most cruel. 

Persecution seldom effects its object. In Scotland, it 
served only to increase the number of the reformed. Dr. 
McCrie remarks, that in 1540 not only a multitude of the 
common people, but many of rank and respectability, were 
decided friends of the doctrines of the German reformers. 
From 1540 to 1542, they increased rapidly. Twice did 
the clergy attempt to c y* t em off at a blow, but a holy 
Providence prevented tiie cruel design. 

Sec. 93. Of all the persons, who laboured 
in Scotland, during the Reformation, and who 
were accessary to its progress and completion, 
John Knox is the most conspicuous. He was 
converted during the general inquiry excited 
by the death of Hamilton ; but being persecu- 
ted, he fled to Germany, whence, at length* 
however, he returned, and by his boldness, his 

Scotland ? What betel Hamilton, for preaching 
against the papacy ? When did his death occur? 

Sec. 92. What was the consequence of Hamilton's 
cruel death ? Between what years did the reformed 
suffer greatly ? 

What was the effect of the persecution in Scotland ? What is the 
remark of Dr. McCrie ? 

Sec. 93. Who of all others laboured with most sue 



THE PURITANS. 353 

zeal, his piety, attained to the honourable title 
of " the apostle of Scotland." 

Knox was born in the year 1505, and was educated at 
the university of St. Andrews. He was destined for the 
Church, and sedulously applied himself to the study of di- 
vinity. Having embraced the tenets of the Protestants, he 
began to spread them abroad ; but was soon obliged to flee,, 
to escape the fury of cardinal Beaton, who was, at that 
time, putting to death all whom he could seize of the re- 
formed. 

Knox resided for several years in different countries, not 
being able with safety permanently to settle in Scotland. 
In 1559, however, we find him in his native land, engaged 
in a struggle of the most arduous and perilous kind. He 
was fitted for unsettled times ; for just such a religious war- 
fare as was carried on for many years in Scotland. He 
was ardent, bold and persevering ; eminently devoted to 
the Protestant cause, and distinguished for a piety. which 
commanded the respect, even of his bitterest foes. 

Knox lived to see the great work in which he had been 
engaged, accomplished, His death occurred Nov. 4th, 
1572. Morton the regent of Scotland, pronounced his eu- 
logium, as his body was laid in the grave, — there lies He, 
who never feared the face of man. 

Sec. 94. While Knox resided in Germany, 
he visited Geneva, the residence of Calvin, 
whose views of Church government (Presby- 
terian) he adopted ; on his return to Scotland, 
the Scots, through his instrumentality, embra- 
ced the same views, in opposition, both to 
Popery and Episcopacy, 

Sec. 95, The date of the establishment of 

cess in Scotland ? What is he hence sometimes styled I 

When was Knox born ? Where educated ? Why did he fW 
from Scotland ? Where did he reside for several years ? About 
what year did he return? What did he here do ? What was his 
character ? When did his death occur ? What did he live to see 
accomplished ? What was said of him at his grave ? 

Sec. 94. Whom did he visit while he resided in Ger- 
many ? What views of Church government did hr* 
adopt ? Did the Scots embrace these views ? 
30* 



354 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829, 

the Reformation in Scotland, is about the year 
1560. At this time, the Presbyterian Church 
in that country, began to assume a regular 
form. This year was held the first General 
Assembly. It was, however, a feeble body, 
consisting of 40 members, only six of whom 
were ministers. 

Previous to this time, the reformed Churches in Scotland 
had used " the Book of Common Order," agreed upon by 
the English Church at Geneva, as their directory for wor- 
ship and government. But now, Knox, assisted by five di- 
vines, drew up a plan, which was received by the whole na- 
tion, called, " The first book of Discipline." The plan 
was judicious, says a distinguished writer, and well adapted 
to promote the interests of religion and learning. After 
some time, however, it gave place to a more perfect form — 
" the Westminster Confession of Faith." 

Sec. 96. In 1561, Mary, the queen, returned 
from France into Scotland. She had resided 
in the former country for several years, on ac- 
count of the unsettled state of her kingdom. 
During her absence, the nation had become 
Protestant. Great efforts were made by her 
to re-establish Popery ; but her subjects boldly 
resisted her efforts, and only allowed her the 
liberty of mass, in her own chapel, and that 
without pomp or ostentation. 

Sec. 95. When may the reformation in Scotland be 
said to have been established ? What Church began 
now to assume a regular form ? What assembly was 
at this time first held ? What kind of body was it ? 

What service book had, until this time, been used by the Scots ? 
For what was this changed ? What more perfect form succeeded ? 

Sec. 96. When did Mary, queen of Scotland, return 
from France ? Why had she resided there ? What 
change did she find among her people ? What effort 
was made by her in respect to popery ? With what 
success ? 



THE PURITANS. 355 

Sec. 97. On the accession of James I. to the 
English crown, 1603, with the title of James 
VI. although he had been educated as a Pres- 
byterian, and had pronounced the Church of 
Scotland "the purest kirk (church) in the 
world," he became a friend to Episcopacy, and 
caused it to be established in Scotland, contra- 
ry to the wishes of the people. 

Sec. 98. Charles I. succeeded his father 
James, in 1625. The oppressions of the father 
were rather increased, than diminished by the 
son. In 1637, a liturgy for the Scots, which 
had been begun by James, and was completed 
by order of Charles, and which in substance 
was the same with the English liturgy, was ap- 
pointed to be read in all the churches. 

Sec. 99. The establishment of this liturgj" 
produced the greatest excitement, and the fol- 
lowing year the Scots solemnly renewed their 
subscription to their confession of faith, or 
national covenant. 

The spirit which pervaded the nation, may be learned, 
from the dissatisfaction which was manifested in the great 
church at Edinburgh, in 1637, on the introduction of the 
liturgy in that place. On this occasion were assembled a 
vast concourse of people, says Neal, among whom were 
archbishops and bishops, lords of the session, and magis- 

Sec. 97. On the accession of James I. to the crown 
of England, what change did he effect in Scotland ? 
Had he been educated an Episcopalian ? 

Sec. 98. Who succeeded James ? When ? Did he 
adopt a different policy from his father ? What is said 
of a liturgy for the Scots ? Did it resemble the Eng- 
lish liturgy ? 

Sec. 99. What took place on the introduction of this 
liturgy ? 

What occurred particularly at Edinburgh? 



356 PERIOD VJII. M .1555....182£. 

tratcs of the city. As soon as the dean began to read from 
the ne>w liturgy, the people interrupted him, by clapping 
their hands, and shouting, as loud as they were able. Ef- 
forts were made to command silence; but a still greater 
clamour arose. Stones were hurled at the windows, and 
the lives of the clergy endangered. 

Sec. 100. Notwithstanding the universal 
dissatisfaction which prevailed, Charles was 
determined to maintain Episcopacy. In con- 
sequence of this rash determination, a civil war 
burst forth, which involved the w r hole of Great 
Britain. In 1643, the Scots formed, with the 
Puritans of England, and Ireland, The Solemn 
League and Covenant, in which they abjured 
Popery, and prepared for mutual defence. In 
the issue, monarchy and Episcopacy were 
abolished, and in 1648, Presbyterianism was 
re-established. 

Sec. 101. Daring the protectorate of Crom- 
well, the Scotch Presbyterians continued in a 
flourishing condition, although the protector 
himself w r as partial to the Independents, and 
on all occasions favoured their cause. 

Sec. 102. Soon after the restoration of 
Charles II. to the throne of England, 1660, 
Episcopacy was re-established by order of that 

Sec. 100. Did the dissatisfaction which prevailed 
cause Charles to relax ? What was the consequence ? 
What league did the Scots form with the Puritans in 
England ? In what year ? What was the issue of the 
contest ? 

Sec. 101. What was the state of the Scotch Pres- 
byterians during the protectorate of Cromwell ? To 
whom, however, was he partial ? 

Sec. 10& When was Episcopacy re-established ? 
During the reign of Charles IT. what is said pf the 
Scots 1 



THE PURITANS. 357 

monarch, during the whole of whose reign, the 
Presbyterians suffered even greater acts of 
severity, than did the non-conformists in Eng- 
land, 

Great complaint was made on every side, at this time, 
because the churches of the Presbyterians were elosed, and 
the people required to attend upon the services of the Epis- 
copal clergy. Of these, Neal says, they were immoral, 
stupid, ignorant and greedy of gain. Great numbers of 
the people were cast into prison ; others were fined, and 
some were publicly whipped about the streets. The exiled 
ministers, however, continued to preach in retired places, 
in the fields. But, even here, they were pursued by the 
king's forces, and many of their people were put to death. 
Sec. 103. At the revolution, that is, on the 
accession of William and Mary to the throne 
of England, 1688, Episcopacy was once more 
abolished, and Presbyterianism firmly estab- 
lished. 

The accession of William, forms an important era in the 
history of religious toleration. Although by the act which 
politically united Scotland to the English monarchy, in 
1603, Presbyterianism was to be the established religion of 
Scotland, the people of that country had enjoyed but little 
peace. But no sooner had William ascended the throne, 
than he proceeded to place his Protestant subjects in a con- 
dition to enjoy the free exercise of their religious rights and 
privileges. The Scotch convention, or parliament, having 
ascertained the mind of the king, proceeded to abolish 
Episcopacy, and to establish Presbyterianism, as the reli^ 
gion of the land. 

Sec. 104. Since the revolution, the Church 

What complaints were made ? What was the character of the 
Episcopal clergy ? How were the Presbyterians treated ? 

Sec. 103. When was Episcopacy abolished, and 
Presbyterianism firmly established ? 

When was Scotland politically united with England ? What was 
then stipulated in respect to the religion of the former country : 
Did the Scotch peaceably enjoy their religious establishment f 
What did William do ? What measures did the Scotch parliament 
adopt ? 



358 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

of Scotland has experienced occasional inter- 
nal dissensions, yet her religious establishment 
iias remained unbroken. There have been 
several secessions from the mother system, but 
the greater part of the Scotch sectaries main- 
tain their attachment to the Presbyterian form 
of government. 

Sec. 105. Of the one million and eight 
hundred thousand inhabitants which Scotland 
contains, only about four hundred thousand 
do not belong to the established Church ; and 
of this number two hundred and fifty thousand 
are Presbyterians who are seceders ; the re- 
mainder consist of Baptists, Roman Catholics. 
Methodists, &c. 

The government of the Church of Scotland is strictly 
Presbyterian. Each church has its Kirk session, which is 
composed of the minister and ruling elders; and upon'this 
body devolves the management of the concerns of the 
Church. Next to the kirk session is the Presbytery, com- 
posed of neighbouring ministers and delegates of elders. 
Synods are composed of delegates from Presbyteries; and 
the General Assembly, the highest judicatory, of delegates 
from the several Presbyteries, together with commissioners 
from the universities and royal boroughs. The president 
of the assembly is a nobleman, who receives his appoint- 
ment from the king. 

The Scotch are generally distinguished for their intelli- 
gence and piety ; for their attachment to the doctrines of 

Sec. 104. What has been the state of the Church of 
Scotland, since the revolution ? 

Sec. 105. How many dissenters from the Presby- 
terian establishment are found in Scotland ? How 
many seceders, who are Presbyterian ? What other 
denominations are found ? 

What is the government of the Church of Scotland? What is 
meant by the Kirk session ? What tribunal is next higher ? Whet 
next? What is the highest ? Of whom does this court consist: 
*Vho appoints the president ? For what are the Scots distinguished ;• 



THE PURITANS. 359 

the Reformation, and great attention to the improvement 
of their children by means of catechetical instruction. Re- 
ligion in Scotland, is of a more fervent character than in 
England. While in the latter country little is known of 
what are termed "revivals of religion," in Scotland, such 
seasons are common. The year 1742 is memorable in the 
annals of her Churches, for a revival, which extended over 
nearly the whole country. The last half century has been 
in a degree distinguished for a departure, on the part of the 
clergy and laity, from the simplicity of the gospel ; but re- 
cent accounts inform us that the state of the Churches is 
improving. 

IV. Moravians. 

Sec. 106. The period from which the Mora- 
vians, or United Brethren, date their modern 
history, is the year 1722, when a small com- 
pany from Fulneck, in Moravia, removed, un- 
der the direction of one Christian David, to 
the estates of Count Zinzendorf, in Upper Lu- 
satia, where they commenced a settlement by 
the name of Herrnhut, or the Lord's Watch* 

Bohemia and Moravia first received the gospel, in the 
year 890, from two Greek monks, Methodius and Cyril- 
lus ; and for a time united with the Greek Church ; but, 
afterwards, were compelled to submit to the authority of 
Rome. In the 15th century, through the labours and ex- 
ample of John Huss and Jerome of Prague, they renoun- 
ced the papal dominion. Sometime before the Reformation, 
they took the name of " United Brethren. " (Period 6, 
Sec. 45.) 

What attention is paid to education ? What is the character of 
their religion, compared with that of England ? What year is dis- 
tinguished for great alteration in the Scottish churches ? What is 
their present state ? 

Sec. 106. When does the modern history of the 
Moravians begin ? What took place at this time ? 

When did Bohemia and Moravia first receive the gospel ? With 
whom were they at first united ? With whom afterwards ? When 
did they renounce the papal authority ? Through whose influence ? 
What are they called ? What is said of them Period VI. Sec. 4r. 



;]60 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

During the Reformation, they held a friendly correspon- 
dence with Luther, and other reformers. In subsequent 
years, they experienced a great variety of fortune. In 
1621, a civil war broke out in Bohemia, and a violent per- 
secution, which followed it, occasioned a dispersion of their 
ministers, and brought great distress upon the brethren in 
general. Some fled to England ; others sought refuge in 
different countries. Numbers, who remained, conformed 
to the Church of Rome. The colonists mentioned above, 
appear to have retained their principles and practice, in 
original purity. 

Sec. 107. Not long after their settlement at 
Herrnhut, Count Zinzendorf, from being a 
zealous Lutheran, was converted to their faith. 
In 1735, he was consecrated one of their 
bishops, and became their spiritual father and 
benefactor. 

Zinzendorf died in the year 1760. His death was a se- 
vere loss to the Brethren. With much reason do they hon- 
our him, as having been the instrument by which God re- 
stored and built up their Churches. By some he is repre- 
sented to have been fanatical in his preaching. 

Sec. 108. The United Brethren profess to 
adhere to the Augsburg confession of faith. 
In the government of their Church they are 
Episcopal ; their bishops, however, are supe- 
rior to the ordinary ministers, only in power 
of ordination. 

The Moravians have a general Synod, which consists of 
delegates from the several congregations. It meets once 

With whom did they correspond, during the Reformation ? What 
befel them in 1621 i Whither did many flee ? What is said of the 
colony of Fulneck ? 

Sec. 107. What distinguished man was converted 
to their faith ? What did he become to them ? 

When did Zinzendorf die ? How was his death regarded ? What 
is said of him by some ? 

Sec. 108. What faith do the United Brethren pro- 
fess ? What is their Church government ? What 
rank have their bishops ? 

What general tribunal have they ? Of whom composed ? How 



THE PURITANS. 361 

in seven years, and has the superintendence of the Church- 
es and missions. All questions are determined by lot. At 
the close of the Synod, a subordinate body is appointed, on 
whom devolves the management of their spiritual and secu- 
lar concerns. This is called The elders 1 conference of the 
unity. It consists of thirteen elders, who are distributed 
into four departments. The first manages the missions ; 
the second watches over the principles and morals of the peo- 
ple ; the third superintends the domestic concerns ; and 
the fourth looks to the maintenance of the constitution and 
discipline of the brethren. To this tribunal all classes, 
bishops, ministers, people, and even servants, are amena- 
ble. 

Each congregation, also, has a conference of its own. 
Formerly they had a community of goods ; but about the 
year 1818, this was abolished. Landed estate, however, 
is considered as belonging to the Church, and is rented by 
individuals. They also married only in their own connex- 
ion, and their partners were selected by lot. These pecu- 
liarites are now done away. 

Sec. 109. In their manners, dress, and inof- 
fensiveness, they strongly resemble the Qua- 
kers. They pay peculiar attention to the ed- 
ucation of their children. In their worship 
they use a liturgy, but not uniformly. Their 
missionary operations have been very exten- 
sive, and by means of them, they have accom- 
plished great good, in various quarters of the 
globe. 

In their home settlements, they reckon 12,000 or 14,000 
members. Their converts among the heathen are compu- 

often does it meet ? What does it superintend ? How are all ques- 
tions determined ? What is meant by the elders' conference of uni- 
ty ? Into how many departments is it divided . ? What does the 
tirst manage ? Second ? Third ? Fourth ? What classes ar<$ 
amenable to this tribunal ? What conference has each congregation C 
What is said of community of goods? Of landed estate I Of mar- 
riage ? 

Sec. 109. What is said of their manners, dress, &c ? ?„ 
Of education ? Of their use of a liturgy ? Of mis- 
sionary operations ? 

What is their number at home ? Abroad ? What is their uum- 

31 



362 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

ted at 30,000. They have 14 settlements in Germany; al- 
so settlements in Denmark, Holland, England, Scotland, 
Ireland and Russia. In the United States their principal 
settlements are at Bethlehem, Salem, N. C. Lititz and 
Nazareth. They have a flourishing Seminary at Bethle- 
hem, 50 miles from Philadelphia, and a theological institu- 
tion at Nazareth, nine miles north of Bethlehem. 

F. Congregationalists of New England. 

Sec. 110. Congregationalists are so called, 
from their maintaining, that each congregation, 
or assembly, which meets in one place for re- 
ligious worship, is a complete Church, and has 
the power of self-government, without being 
accountable to any other Church. 

Sec. 111. The Congregationalists of New 
England are descendants of a body of people, 
who formerly belonged to the counties of Not- 
tinghamshire, Lancashire, and Yorkshire, in 
England, and who, becoming desirous of a 
purer Church, separated from the English es- 
tablishment, about the year 1602, resolved. 
" whatever it should cost them," to enjoy lib- 
erty of conscience. 

The Congregationalists are supposed by some to be a 
branch of the Brownists, of whom an account has been giv- 
en, Sec. 71. They appear to have adopted some of the 
views of the Brownists in relation to church government : 
but it is evident, as a writer remarks, that the discipline 
for which they contended, and which they practiced, was 

ber of settlements in Germany ? Where else have they settlements ? 
Where a seminary ? Where a theological institution ? 

Sec. 110. Whence have Conregationalists their 
name ? 

Sec. 111. From whom did the Congregationalists 
of N. E. descend ? Why did they separate from the 
Church of England ? When ? 

What are they supposed by some to be a branch of? What is> 
*aid of the Brownists, in Sec. 71 ? In what respect did they differ 



THE PURITANS. 363 

fraught with more moderation and charity, than belonged 
to the system of Robert Brown. 

Sec. 112. These people, on separating from 
the establishment, became organized into two 
Churches, the history of one of which, after a 
little time, is unknown. Of the other, Mr. 
John Robinson, a learned, pious and accom- 
plished divine, was not long after elected pas- 
tor, and Mr. William Brewster, elder and 
teacher. 

The Church, whose history is in a great measure un- 
known, had for its pastor, for a time, Mr. John Smith ; but 
its members falling into some errors, it became neglected, 
and little more is known of it. Of the other Church, Mr. 
Richard Clifton was the first pastor. He was an eminent- 
ly pious and devoted minister, and singularly successful in 
his preaching. Mr. Robinson, who succeeded him as pas- 
tor, was among his converts. 

Sec. 113. The existence of such a people 
could not long remain unknown ; nor was it 
compatible with the intolerance of the times 
to leave them unmolested. The spirit of per- 
secution arose against them like a flood ; to 
escape which, in 1608, Mr. Robinson and his 
flock took refuge in Holland. 

To us who live at the present day, it seems incredible, 
that a man so accomplished, so unassuming, so inoffensive, 
as Mr. Robinson was — and a people so harmless, pious and 
humble, as were his flock, should not have been tolerated in 
England ; but although the fires of Smithfield were quench- 
ed, toleration was a virtue unknown on English ground 

Sec. 112. Into how many Churches were they at 
first organized ? What is known of one of them I 
Who was the pastor of the other ? What w T as his cha- 
racter ? Who was elder and teacher ? 

Who was pastor of the first named church ? What became of 
it ? Who was the first pastor of the second ? 

Sec. 113. Did the Church of Mr. Robinson enjoy 
peace V Whither did they flee ? When ? 



364 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

In exile alone, was security to be found from the pains and 
penalties of non-conformity to the Church of England. 

But even escape was difficult. Mr. Robinson and his 
Church were obliged to depart by stealth. The strong arm 
oHaw had barred every harbour and vessel against them, 
and not without the severest trials, did they, at length, ef- 
fect their escape. 

Sec. 114. On arriving in Holland, the pil- 
grims, for such they might be truly called, first 
established themselves at Amsterdam, but the 
following year, they removed to Ley den, 
where, for twelve years, they lived in much 
peace, and were greatly prospered. 

Here they were joined by many from England. The 
congregation became large, and the Church numbered 300 
communicants. In doctrine, they were Calvinistic; in 
discipline, exact; in practice, very exemplary. It was a 
high encomium on the purity and inoffensiveness of their 
lives, which the Dutch magistrates passed from the seat of 
justice : " These English have lived among us now for 12 
years, and yet we have never had one suit, or action, come 
against them." 

Sec. 115. Although the condition of the 
pilgrims in Holland was thus peaceful and 
prosperous, they had many reasons for wish- 
ing to remove. The fathers in the Church 
were dropping away ; fears were entertained, 
lest their young men would be overcome by 
temptation, and their Church, in a few years, 
be lost. Hence, they strongly wished for a 
place, where they might perpetuate the pre- 
cious blessings which they enjoyed. 

Did they escape with difficulty ? What rendered escape difficult." 

Sec. 114. Where did they first settle in Holland ? 
Whither did they remove ? What was their condition 
here ? 

By whom were they joined ? What doctrines did they hold : 
What was said of them by the Dutch magistrates? 

Sec. 115. Why did they wish to remove from HoK 



THE PURITANS. 365 

Sec 116. At length, they resolved to go. 
It was settled, that a portion of the Church, 
under charge of Elder Brewer, should embark 
for America, leave having been obtained of 
the Virginia Company to begin a settlement, 
at the mouth of the Hudson river. 

It was designed that Mr. Robinson and the remainder 
of his flock should remove, when things were duly prepar- 
ed ; but he never followed them. Various circumstances, 
for a time, prevented, and in March 1625, death put a period 
to his valuable life. His removal excited great grief among 
all his Church, who justly regarded him as a spiritual father, 
and one who had power with God. The family of Mr. 
Robinson, and the remainder of his people, soon after join- 
ed the emigrants in America. 

Sec. 117. Preparation having been made 
for removal, on the 6th of September, 1620, 
one hundred and one souls set sail from South- 
ampton, in England, accompanied by the fer- 
vent prayers of all who were left behind. For 
two months, they were tossed on the stormy 
ocean. To add to their calamities, the cap- 
tain, who had been bribed by the Dutch, car- 
ried them north of their destination ; and in- 
stead of settling at the mouth of the Hudson, 
they landed on the rock at Plymouth, on the 
22d of December, and began the settlement of 
New England. 

Sec. 116. Whither did they resolve to go ? What 
plan did they adopt ? 

Who were to follow ? Did Mr. Robinson ever come to America? 
What prevented ? What became of his family, and the remainder 
of his flock ? 

Sec. 117. When did the emigrants leave England, 
after touching there ? How many sailed ? How long 
did their voyage last ? What added to the calamities 
of their voyage ? Where did they land ] When ? 
31* 



PERIOD VI1I....1555....1829, 




LANDING AT PLYMOUTH. 



Sec. 118. For nine years from this date* 
the Church of Plymouth was destitute of a 
stated pastor, and consequently deprived of 
the enjoyment of the ordinances. This was 
a great grief to the pious pilgrims. Yet, un- 
der the preaching of Elder Brewer, the Church 
flourished, and grew. In 1629, Mr. Ralph 
Smith became their pastor. 

As Mr. Brewer was only a ruling elder and teacher, he 
had no authority to administer the ordinances. This latter 
was the exclusive prerogative of the pastor. The pastor 
was a practical and experimental, and the teacher a doc- 
trinal preacher. The elders assisted the pastor in the work 
of discipline, and were ordained, like the ministers. It 
was the business of the deacons to distribute the elements 

Sec. 118 How long was the Church of Plymouth 
destitute of a pastor ? Who preached for them ? Did 
the Church flourish ? Who was their first pastor ? 

Why could not Elder Brewer administer the ordinances ? 
Wherein did the offices of pastor and teacher differ ? JSow did the 
elders assist the pastor? Were they ordained? What was the 



THE PURITANS. 367 

in the celebration of the sacrament, and to provide for the 
poor. These were the officers of the Church of Plymouth, 
which was the model of the Congregational Churches of 
New England, for many years afterwards. 

At a subsequent period, the office of pastor and teacher 
was united in one man ; ruling eiders were generally dis- 
continued, although they are still retained in a few Church- 
es. 

The grand principle of the Church at Plymouth, and of 
the Churches which were subsequently formed on the Con- 
gregational plan, was that of independence. Every Church 
had the exclusive right to choose its ministers, and to ex- 
ercise discipline, according to its sense of the Scriptures. 

Synods and general councils were acknowledged, as war- 
ranted by the Scriptures; but they were only advisory bo- 
dies. 

Sec. 119. The colony of Plymouth had been 
established but a few years, before the atten- 
tion of many others in England, who were de- 
nied liberty of conscience, was directed to 
America, as an asylum from their oppressions. 
These, therefore, among whom were numbers 
distinguished for their learning, rank and 
wealth, came over, and settled at Salem, 
Charlestown, Roxbury, Dorchester, and other 
places. 

Sec. 120. In the years 1635 and 1636, as 
the number of planters had considerably in- 
creased, the churches of Dorchester, Water- 
business of deacons ? Did the Churches, which were afterwards 
formed in New England, for some time, resemble that at Plymouth ? 
What change, at length, took place, in respect to pastor and teach- 
er ? What office was generally discontinued ? What was the grand 
principle, upon which the Congregational Churches were formed ? 
Who chose the ministers ? Who administered discipline ? What 
councils were acknowledged ? What power had they ? 

Sec. 119. Did the colony at Plymouth soon have ac- 
cessions ? Where did the new emigrants settle ? 

Sec. 120. When was Connecticut settled ? By 
whom ? 



3QS PERIOD VIII.... (556.... 1829. 

town, and Newtown removed, and began the 
settlement of Connecticut. 

The people from Dorchester settled at Windsor ; those 
from Watertown settled at Wethersfield ; and those from 
Newtown, among whom was the distinguished Mr. Thom- 
as Hooker, their pastor, settled at Hartford. The first 
company which removed, consisted of about one hundred 
men, women, and children. Their route lay through an 
unexplored wilderness. Many were the distresses which 
they endured, during their journey ; which, from unantici- 
pated difficulties, occupied fourteen days. The forests 
through which they passed, for the first time since the cre- 
ation, resounded with the praises of God. They prayed, 
and sang psalms and hymns, as they marched along ; the 
Indians following, in silent admiration. 

Sec. 121. From this time, emigration to 
New England was more rapid. The country 
seemed to have been reserved by Providence, 
as a refuge from the oppression of religious in- 
tolerance. By the year 1650, only thirty 
years from the time the pilgrims landed on 
" forefather's rock," at Plymouth, about 40 
Churches had been planted in New England, 
over which had been settled 80 ministers, and 
which had embosomed 7,750 communicants. 

The character of the first emigrants to New England, 
deserves a more extended notice, than we have room to 
give. Both ministers and people were an extraordinary 
set of men. Many of the former possessed high literary 
endowments, and popular pulpit talents. An historian re- 
marks of them, " They were men of great sobriety and vir- 

Who settled Windsor? Wethersfield? Hartford? What dis- 
tinguished divine Came to Hartford ? Did the settlers experience 
much distress in their removal ? 

Sec. 121. Did emigration from this time increase ? 
What number of Churches had been formed by 1650 ? 
How many ministers settled ? How many members 
had these Churches numbered ? 

What was the character of the first emigrants ? Of the ministers' 
*)f the people ? What is said of their religion ? 



THE PURITANS. 369 

tue, plain, serious, affectionate preachers, exactly conform- 
able to the doctrines of the Church of England, and took a 
great deal of pains to promote a Reformation of manners, 
in their several parishes." In their labours — in preaching, 
in visiting from house to house-*-in prayer, in catechetical 
instruction, they exhibited a fidelity, a holy zeal, worthy am- 
bassadors of God. 

The effect of these abundant labours was, as might be 
expected, correspondingly great. The first emigrants had 
faults — in some points they erred much ; but as a body of 
men, none were ever more pious — more exemplary — more 
humble and devoted servants of God. Religion among 
them was the business of the week day, as well as of the 
Sabbath. The common vices of mankind were little known 
among them. " Whatsoever things were pure and lovely, 
and of good report, 5 ' were the things which were admired 
by them, and long existed among them. 

Sec. 122. Distinguished as were the fathers 
of New England, for their attachment to the 
order and peace of the gospel v it was not to 
be expected that difficulties would not occur — 
that harmony would not sometimes be inter- 
rupted. As early as the year 1634, the peace 
of the Churches in the vicinity of Boston, was 
disturbed by novel opinions advanced by Roger 
Williams, one of the ministers of Salem ; on 
account of which, the magistrates of the colo- 
ny considered themselves justified in banishing 
him. 

It is to be regretted, that dissensions should have thus 
early prevailed in the New England Churches ; but still 
more to be regretted, that the fathers should have proceed- 
ed to measures inconsistent with the principles of religious 
toleration, which they had advocated on the other side of 
the water. 

Mr. Williams refused to hold communion with the Church 

Sec. 122. When was the peace of the Churches 
first seriously disturbed ? By whom ? What mea- 
sures did the magistrates adopt ? 

Did the fathers act consistently, in relation to Mr. Williams ? 



370 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

x)f Boston, because its members would not confess their 
guilt, for having communed with the Episcopal Church, 
while they remained in England ; and induced the Church 
at Salem to address admonitory letters to that at Boston, 
and several others. At length, he separated himself from 
the Church at Salem, because it would not refuse to hold 
communion with the Churches in New England. More- 
over, he taught that it was not lawful for a pious man to 
commune in family prayer, with those whom he judged to 
be unregenerated. 

Historians generally agree in censuring the conduct of 
Mr. Williams ; but in later times, more justice has been 
done him, than formerly. The fathers of the country, too, 
soon forgot their condemnation of the conduct of their per- 
secutors, in England, which drove them to these shores. 
" To punish a man for any matters of his conscience, is 
persecution/' 

Mr. Williams, on retiring from Massachusetts, began 
the settlement of Rhode Island. He became a Baptist, and 
was the principal founder of the first Baptist Church. The 
colony of Rhode Island has the honour, under the gui- 
dance of Mr. Williams, of introducing into America prop- 
er notions on the subject of religious liberty, and the right 
of conscience. 

Sec. 123. About the same time, the Churches 
in Massachusetts were still more seriously dis- 
turbed by Anna Hutchinson, a member of the 
Church in Boston, who among other things 
held, that the person of the Holy Ghost dwells 
in a justified person — that a man is justified 
before he believes — that faith is no cause of 
justification, &c. On these and other topics. 

What was Mr. Williams' offence ? What did he teach ? Was Mr. 
Williams censurable ? Is it ever right to punish a man for his reli- 
gious opinions ? Where did Mr. Williams settle, after his banish- 
ment ? What denomination did he join ? What church did he 
gather ? What colony took the lead in religious toleration in Ame- 
rica ? 

Sec. 123. Who caused still more serious disturbance 
in the colony of Massachusetts ? What opinions did 
she hold ? How did she propagate them ? 



THE PURITANS. 3?| 

she gave public lectures, and gained many 
proselytes. 

Sec. 124. The controversy, which hence 
arose, pervaded the whole colony, and excited 
no small disturbance. In 1637, a synod was 
convened at Cambridge, which, after a session 
of three weeks, condemned 82 opinions, among 
which, those of Mrs. Hutchinson were involv- 
ed. At the next session of the general court, 
she was banished from the colony. 

The sentence of the court added to the wildness and fa- 
naticism of this erring woman, who now retired to Rhode 
Island. The effects of the controversy were long felt ; but 
says an historian of the times, " nothing can justify perse- 
cution — no, not the character and piety of the New Eng- 
land fathers." 

At a subsequent date, it may here be added, severe laws 
were passed against Baptists and Quakers; both of whom 
inveighed against the magistrates, and abused the minis- 
ters. For these, and other extravagant errors of conduct, 
they may well be censured ; and had the laws enacted 
against them referred only to their improper conduct, and 
not to their religious tenets, the course pursued by the fa- 
thers would have borne a different aspect. 

Sec. 125. In the year 1646, a synod was 
convened at Cambridge, by the general court 
of Massachusetts, for settling an uniform 
scheme of ecclesiastical discipline. Most of 

Sec. 124. What effect had this controversy upon the 
colony ? When was a synod convened to examine 
the case f How many opinions did it condemn ? 
Were those of Mrs. Hutchinson involved ? What 
measure did the next court adopt ? 

What effect had the sentence of the court, on Mrs. Hutchinson I 
Whither did she go ? Were the effects of this controversy long 
felt ? What acts were passed afterwards against the Baptists and 
Quakers? What did the ^fathers condemn? What ought the/ 
rather to have condemned? 

Sec. 125. When was the Cambridge platform fram- 
ed ? By whom was it framed ? Was it generally 



372 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

the Churches of New England were repre- 
sented. The synod continued its sessions by 
adjournments for two years, when it adopted 
the platform of Church discipline, called the 
Cambridge platform, and recommended it, with 
the Westminster Confession of Faith, to the 
Churches. This platform was generally 
adopted by the Churches of Massachusetts, 
and, until the adoption of the Saybrook Plat- 
form, (60 years afterwards,) was the constitu- 
tion of those of Connecticut. 

In this platform the distinction between pastor and teach- 
er is recognized, together with the existence in the Church 
of ruling elders. The visible Church consists of saints 
and their baptized offspring. Churches are to choose their 
own officers, and to ordain them by imposition of the hands 
of the brethren, if elders, or ministers are not to be ob- 
tained. Controversies about faith and practice are referred 
to synods and councils, which, however, have no disciplin- 
ing power. 

Sec. 126. About the year 1650, an unhappy 
controversy arose in the Church at Hartford, 
respecting church membership. Hitherto, 
great watchfulness had been exercised, to ad- 
mit only such as gave visible evidence of piety. 
The choice of pastors, also, had been confined 
exclusively to the Church, and all the hon- 
ours and offices of the state had been distribu- 
ted to professors of religion, who only had the 
right of suffrage, in meetings of a political 
character. 

adopted by the Churches of Massachusetts ? How 
long did the Churches in Connecticut receive it ? 

What did the platform recognize ? Of whom does the visible. 
Church consist ? What powers have Churches ? To whom are 
^controversies to be referred ? 

Sec. 126. When did a controversy arise in the 
Church at Hartford ] What was it about ? 



THE PURITANS. 373 

Sec. 127. During the lives of the first gene-* 
ration, little trouble had arisen on these points, 
as most of the first emigrants were professors 
of religion. But the fathers were nearly all 
now removed ; a new generation had succeed- 
ed, many of whom, on account of their not 
belonging to the church, were excluded from 
their proper influence in the community. 
Most of them had been baptized, and by vir- 
tue of this, it was claimed, that they might own 
their covenant, have their children baptized, 
and thus perpetuate the Church. 

Sec. 128. The controversy which thus 
arose in the church at Hartford, soon extended 
to other Churches ; until, at length, the whole 
of New England became more or less agitated 
on the subject. In 1657, the disputed subject 
was referred to a council, composed of the 
principal ministers of New England, at Bos- 
ton. In consequence of the decision of this 
council, the half-way covenant, as it has since 
been termed, was introduced, and adopted by 
many of the Churches. 

The decision of this council declared, " That it was the 
duty of those come to years of discretion, baptized in in- 
fancy, to own the convenant ; that it is the duty of the 
Church to call them to this ; that if they refuse, or are scan- 
dalous in any other way, they may be censured by the 

Sec. 127. Had any difficulty arisen on these points 
before ? Why not 1 What rights were claimed for 
baptized persons ? 

Sec. 128. How far did this controversy extend ? 
To whom was it referred ? What covenant was in- 
troduced, in consequence of the decision of this 
council ? 

What was the substance of this decision ? Did many baptized 

32 



374 PERIOD VIIL...1555....1829. 

Church. If they understand the grounds of religion, and 
are not scandalous, and solemnly own the covenant, giving 
up themselves and their children to the Lord, baptism may 
not be denied to their children. In consequence of this 
decision, many owned tneir covenant, and presented their 
children for baptism, but did not unite with the Church in 
the celebration of the Supper. Hence, it was termed the 
half-way covenant. 

Sec. 129. The decision of the above council 
was far from producing peace, in the Church- 
es. Those of Massachusetts generally adopted 
the practice recommended ; but those of Con- 
necticut, for many years refused, and in some 
Churches the practice was never introduced. 
Toward the conclusion of the 18th century, 
the practice was generally abandoned, 
throughout New England. 

Sec. 130. The year 1692 was rendered mem- 
orable in the annals of New England, by the 
prevalence of a strong delusion, in several 
places, on the subject of witchcraft. Hitherto, 
the Churches had been remarkably free from 
superstition ; but now, for a short time, like 
a sweeping deluge, it spread over the land, 
and for a season was seriously injurious to 
the cause of vital piety. 

This delusion first made its appearance in the family of 
the Rev. Samuel Paris, of Salem, Mass. ; two of whose chil- 
dren, being affected with an unusual distemper, it was as- 
cribed by the physician to witchcraft. From this time, 

persons now own their covenant? Did they come to the sacra- 
ment ? 

Sec. 129. Did the above decision produce peace ? 
What Churches generally adopted the half-way cove- 
nant ? What Churches did not ? When was the 
practice laid aside ? 

Sec. 130. When did the delusion about witchcraft 
begin ? 



THE PURITANS. 375 

several others were affected in the same neighbourhood ; 
and, at length, the madness extended to many parts of the 
country. 

The anxiety and distress occasioned by this delusion were 
intense. The whole country became agitated. Councils 
were called ; legislatures acted ; many were executed. At 
length, however, the spell was broken ; the cloud passed 
over ; it was all a delusion; was seen and acknowledged to 
be such ; and deep regret pervaded the minds of the people, 
that they should have thus been blinded, and should have 
acted so contrary to the principles of the gospel. 

Sec. 131. Until the year 1708, the Churches 
in Connecticut had adopted the Cambridge 
platform, as their scheme of discipline ; but at 
this date, a convention of ministers and dele- 
gates met at Saybrook, and adopted what is 
called the Saybrook platform, which was re- 
ceived by most of the Churches of the Con- 
gregational order, and was recognized by the 
legislature of the state. 

This platform among other things, established district 
associations, a general annual association of ministers and 
delegates from the respective district associations, and a 
consociation of ministers and delegates, as a standing coun* 
cil, to which ecclesiastical difficulties might be referred, and 
whose decision should be final. 

Sec. 132. The year 1737 was distinguished 
for an extraordinary excitement throughout 
New England, on the subject of religion. The 
attention of thousands was arrested, converts 
to the faith of the gospel were multiplied, and 
vast numbers united themselves to the churches 



Where did it begin ? Did it extend ? What effect had it upon 
the country ? What, at length, was it seen and felt to be ? 

Sec. 131. When was the Saybrook platform framed? 
By whom ? By whom was it adopted ? 

What councils did the platform establish ? What council for the 
Churches ? Of whom is the consociation composed ? Is its deci- 
sion final ? 

Sec. 132, Fpr what was the year 1737 distinguish- 



376 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

in the land. In some places, unhappily, a de- 
gree of extravagance prevailed, which among 
many brought the work into discredit, and by 
such it was strongly opposed. 

The good effects of this work among many, were long 
happily seen. They adorned their profession, and became 
strong pillars in the Church of God. With others, the ex- 
citement was only temporary ; and among these latter a se- 
rious defection took place. Errors and corruptions greatly 
increased, and sadly marred the beauty of the spiritual ed- 
ifices of the land. 

Sec. 133. During the French war, which 
commenced in 1755, and terminated in 1763, 
foreigners, for the first time mingled extensively 
with the inhabitants of New England. The 
influence of these upon the country w T as greatly 
injurious to religion. In the army were many 
infidels, who diligently and too successfully 
inculcated their principles among the yeoman- 
ry of New England. 

Sec 134. During the war of the Revolution, 
religion suffered still more materially. Many 
of the foreigners, with whom the people had 
intercourse, were far more dissolute than those 
who had come to New England, in the war of 
1755. They were the disciples of Voltaire, 
Rousseau, D'Alembert, and Diderot. The 

ed? Was there any extravagance mingled with this 
religious excitement ? 

Did good effects result from this ? Did some errors afterwards 
appear ? 

Sec. 133. When did the French war begin and end? 
Whose influence during this war was injurious to re- 
ligion ? 

Sec. 1 34. What was the state of religion during the 
revolutionary war ? What set of men were accessary 
to this ? 



THE PURITANS. 377 

writings of these infidels were spread over the 
land. Great laxity of morals prevailed, and 
at the termination of the war, religion had 
sunk to a low ebb. 

Sec. 135. A happier state of things, howev- 
er, awaited the Churches. The weakness and 
impiety of infidelity were powerfully opposed 
by many divines, among whom the late pre- 
sident Dwight stands pre-eminent. The 
Churches.became enlivened and purified ; the 
colleges were signally blessed. The standard 
of piety and morality was raised. 

Sec. 136. Within the last twenty years, the 
condition of the Congregational Churches in 
New England has been rapidly improving. 
Her ministry has become learned and power- 
ful ; her numbers are rapidly increasing ; Sab- 
bath schools, and Bible classes have been in- 
stituted ; moral societies have been organized ; 
domestic missionary societies are repairing 
her waste places ; revivals of religion are mul- 
tiplying, and a general prosperity of her in- 
terests is apparent. 

The Congregational Churches in New England are 
about 1000 in number. A few of these in Mass. particu- 
larly in Boston, and its vicinity, have recently become Uni- 
tarian. In other parts of the United States, the number 
of Congregational Churches may be estimated at 200. 

The Congregationalists have several valuable theological 

Sect. 135. Did a happier state of things ensue after 
the war ? Who particularly shewed the weakness and 
folly of infidelity ? What took place in the Churches 
and colleges ? 

Sec. 136. What has been the state of the Congre- 
gational Churches during the last 20 years ? What is 
said of the ministry ? Of moral and religious societies ? 

What is the number of Congregational societies in New England? 

32* 



378 PERIOD VIII....155S....182k 

seminaries. One at Andover, established in 1808, and 
which is munificently endowed ; a theological school is, al- 
so, connected with Yale College, and with Harvard Uni- 
versity. One is established at Bangor, Maine, for the ed- 
ucation of young men for the ministry, who have not receiv- 
ed a collegiate education. 

VI. Presbyterian Church in the United States. 

Sec. 137. The Presbyterian Church in the 
United States was originally composed of a 
few Presbyterians, from Scotland an,d Ireland, 
united to a like number of Congregationalists, 
chiefly from New England. They principally 
resided in the middle states ; but had few min- 
isters, and no bond of union among them. 

Sec. 138. In 1716, a synod was formed, 
called the Synod of Philadelphia ; but the 
body proved not harmonious ; the old Presby- 
terians, inclining to strict Presbyterianism, 
and the Congregationalists among them, being 
less rigid and formal. 

Sec. 139. In 1729 the synod adopted the 
Westminster confession of Faith, as the 
standard of the Churches ; but to this measure 
the Congregationalists were not cordial. Con- 
tention ensued ; and for several years, little 

How many in other parts of the United States ? To what faith 
have some of the Congregational Churches in Massachusetts re- 
cently turned ? What theological institutions belong to the Con- 
gregationalists ? 

Sec. 137. Of whom was the Presbyterian Church 
originally composed ? Where did they principally 
reside ? 

Sec. 138. When was the Synod of Philadelphia 
formed ? Was the body harmonious ? What differ- 
ences existed ? 

Sec. 139. What standard did they adopt in 1729 I 



THE PURITANS. 379 

harmony prevailed in the body. The two 
parties were called Old side and New side, 
and sometimes Newlights. 

Sec. 140. At length, during the preaching of 
Mr. Whitfield in the country, a division was 
made among the Presbyterians ; the synod of 
New York being established by the New side 
in opposition to the synod of Philadelphia. In 
1758 this breach was healed, from which time 
harmony has prevailed, and their cause has 
rapidly gained strength. 

Sec. 141. In 1789 was convened the first 
assembly at Philadelphia, which has continued 
to be the place of its annual meeting to the 
present time. Great prosperity has attended 
the cause of Presbyterianism, in the United 
States. Presbyterians are now found scatter- 
ed through the middle, southern, and western 
states. The clergy attached to the order, are 
an able, enlightened, evangelical, and pious 
body, and their labours have been signally 
blessed. 

In the Presbyterian connexion are found 16 Synods,; 
89 Presbyteries; 12 J 4 Ministers; 18S7 Churches, and 
135,285 communicants. In 1812 a theological seminary 
was established at Princeton, N. J. At a more recent date, 
other theological institutions have been founded, at Au- 

What two parties were formed, in consequence at* 
this? 

Sec. 140. What occasioned another division among 
the Presbyterians ? When was this breach healed ? 
What has been their state since ? 

Sec. 141. When was the first general assembly con- 
vened ? Where ? Is the usual place of its meeting ? 
Where do the Presbyterians chiefly live ? What is 
the character of their clergy ? 

How many synods have they ? Presbyteries ? Ministers ' 



380 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

burn, N. Y> ; at Hampden, Sydney, Va. ; and at Alleghany 
town, near Pittsburgh, Pa. 

Between the Presbyterians and the Congregationalists of 
New England, a good understanding exists. In the Gene- 
ral Assembly, the several ecclesiastical bodies of New Eng- 
land, in the Congregational connexion, are represented by 
delegates ; to which bodies, delegates are annually sent fry 
the General Assembly in turn. 

VII. Episcopal Church in the United States. 

Sec. 142. Episcopacy was introduced into 
America, on its first settlement by the English ; 
all the colonists of Virginia belonged to the 
English establishment, at the time of their 
emigration, and continued connected with it, 
for many years after. 

The Virginia settlers, in their removal to America, sought 
not religious liberty, like the colonists who planted New 
England. This they enjoyed at home. Their object was 
emolument. Yet, they were not unmindful of religion, 
nor regardless of the form of their religious establishment. 
They chose to continue Episcopalians, and early took meas- 
ures to maintain their own worship. 

In 1621, the Virginia company made provision for the 
support of religion, by appropriating 100 acres of land in 
each borough, for that purpose, and two hundred pounds 
sterling, which together constituted a living for the min- 
ister. 

To guard against encroachments by persons of different 
religious views, laws were from time to time enacted, 
which excluded all preachers who had not received ordi- 
nation from England. In process of time, however, this 
exclusive spirit was relaxed, and other denominations grad- 

Churches? Communicants? What theological seminaries? J* 
there any connexion between the Presbyterian and Congregational 
Churches ? 

Sec. 142. When was Episcopacy introduced into 
the United States ? 

What was the object of the Virginia settlers in coming to Ameri 
ca ? What did they choose for their form of Church government : 
What provision for the support of religion did the Virginia compain 
make in 1-6121 ? What laws did they pass ? 



THE PURITANS. 381 

ually formed societies in Virginia, and also in the other 
southern states. 

Sec. 143. The first Episcopal society in 
New England was formed at Boston, in 1 686., 
on Sir Edmund Andross' assuming the govern- 
ment of the colony. 

Sec. 144. The progress of Episcopacy in 
the northern and middle states was for many 
years slow. At the commencement of the 
war of the Revolution, the number of Episco- 
pal clergy north and east of Maryland, has 
been estimated at about eighty. 

Most of the Episcopal clergy, at this time, derived their 
support from the society established in England, for the 
propagation of the gospel in foreign parts. In Maryland 
and Virginia, and in the principal cities north, they had le- 
gal establishments for their support, 

Sec. 145. Antecedently to the Revolution, 
repeated applications were made by the 
churches in America to the proper authorities 
in England, for an Episcopate of their own .; 
but owing chiefly to political considerations, 
their request was not granted. 

Sec. 146. During the war, all intercourse 
with the mother country being suspended, the 
Episcopal cause in America was much depres- 

Sec. 143. In what year was the first Episcopal 
Church formed in NewEngland ? Where ? 

Sec. 144. What was the progress of Episcopacy at 
first in the northern and middle states ? At the com- 
mencement of the revolutionary war, what was the 
number of Episcopal clergymen north and east of 
Maryland ? 

How were they generally supported ? How in Maryland and 
Virginia, and the principal cities ? 

Sec. 145. What measures to obtain an Episcopate 
had been taken before the war ? With what success ? 



382 PERIOD VIII....1555....182$. 

sed. No candidates could obtain orders, and 
many parishes being deprived of their minis- 
ters by death, became vacant. 

Sec. 147. Early after the establishment of 
the American government, the Episcopal 
Churches took measures to obtain their long 
desired object, and were now successful. 
Parliament passed the act necessary for conse- 
cration, upon which tlje Rev. Samuel Provost, 
D. D. Rector of Trinity Church, New York, 
and the Rev. William White, D. D. of Phila- 
delphia, were consecrated Bishops by the 
Archbishop of Canterbury. This was in 
J 787. 

The eastern Episcopal Churches, had before this obtain- 
ed a bishop — the Rev. Samuel Seabury, D. D., who was 
consecrated to that office by the nonjuring bishops of Scot- 
land, who had broken from the state in the revolution of 
1688. In 1789 an union was formed between the eastern 
and southern Churches, upon which bishop Seabury was 
acknowledged. 

Sec. 148. The union between the eastern 
and southern Churches formed in 1789, con- 
tinues to the present day. At that time, the 
liturgy was revised, and the book of common 
prayer established in its present form. 

Sec. 146. What was the state of the Episcopal 
Churches during the war ? 

Src. 147. In what year were bishops consecrated 
for America ? Who were they? By whom conse- 
crated ? 

What bishop had before this been consecrated for the eastern 
Churches ? By whom ? When was Bishop Seabury acknowledged, 
and a union consummated between the eastern and southern 
Churches ? 

Sec. 148. Does that union continue ? What took 
place in the convention of 1789, in respect to the 
liturgy and book of common prayer ? 



THE PURITANS. 383 

The Episcopalians in the United States are now a large 
and respectable body of Christians. They have ten bish- 
ops, and about 700 Churches. Several of their clergy have 
been distinguished, and some of their bishops eminent. 

VIII. Baptists. 

Sec. 149. The term Baptists, is, at the pre- 
sent day, applied to that denomination of 
Christians, who maintain that baptism, as a 
religious rite, conveys the idea of immersion, 
and is to be applied only to adults, or to such 
as make a personal profession of their faith. 

The term antipcedobaptists has sometimes been applied 
to the denomination, as better expressing the peculiarity 
which distinguishes them — viz. rejection of infant baptism. 
And, on the other hand, pcedobaptist is applied to all de- 
nominations, which practice this kind of baptism. 

Sec. 150. The Baptists themselves, in tra- 
cing up their history, would ascend to the first 
Churches planted by the apostles, which they 
believe to have maintained their peculiar 
views. Others, however, do not admit these 
claims ; but deduce their origin as a sect, to 
the Anabaptists, who excited great commotions 
in Germany, in the years 1524 (Period VII. 
Sec. 33.) and 1533 (Period VII. Sec. 45,)— 
but who were afterwards united into a regular 
and respectable community, by Menno Simon, 
in the year 1536. 

What is said of the Episcopalians in the United States ? How 
many bishops have they ? How many Churches ? 

Sec. 149. Who are the Baptists ? 

What is the meaning of the term Antipaedobaptist ? What is the 
meaning of Paedobaptist ? 

Sec. 150. To whom do the Baptists trace their 
origin ? What origin do others assign them ? Who 
is supposed to have reduced them to order ? About 
what year ? 



384 PERIOD VIII....1555....1fc29. 

The true origin of the anabaptists, says Dr. Mosheim, is 
hid in the remote depths of antiquity, and, is of course ex- 
tremely difficult to be ascertained. There were some 
among the Waldenses, Petro-brussians, and other ancient 
sects, who appear to have entertained the notions of the 
anabaptists ; but, " as a distinct community," says Bogue, 
" they appear not to have existed, till about the time of Lu- 
ther." 

But, however, the antiquity or origin of the sect may 
be settled, it appears probable, that as a distinct commun- 
ion — a regular sect, it may be dated about the year 1536, 
and is indebted to that " famous man," Menno Simon, men- 
tioned above. 

Menno was a native of Friezland, and for many years 
a popish priest. But, at length, resigning his office in the 
Romish Church, he embraced the communion of the ana- 
baptists. 

From this time to the end of his days, that is, for twenty- 
five years, he travelled from one country to another with 
his wife and children, giving strength and consistency to 
the sect. " Menno," says Mosheim, <k was a man of gen- 
ius. He appears, moreover, to have been a man of probity, 
of a meek and tractable spirit, gentle in his manners, and 
extremely zealous in promoting practical religion." His 
disciples after him were called Mennonites. 

Menno drew up a plan of doctrine and discipline, of a 
much more mild and moderate nature than that of the ana- 
baptists, already mentioned, and gave to the community an 
appearance, not dissimilar to that of other Protestant 
Churches. 

Sec. 151. The Mennonites, as they were 
now generally called, soon separated into two 
great parties, distinguished by the name of the 
rigid and moderate, or austere and lenient. 
The former were sometimes called Flandrians ; 

What does Dr. Mosheim say of their antiquity ? What is 
Rogue's opinion ? When probably did they become a regular sect ? 
Who was Menno ? What course did he pursue to give consistency 
to the sect ? W 7 hat were they called ? 

Sec. 151. Into what parties did the Mennonites di- 
vide ? What were they called ? 



THE PURITANS. 3&> 

the latter Waterlandrians, from the places 
where they resided. 

The rigid Mennonites were far more strict than any 
other denomination of Christians, and bordered upon cru- 
elty and superstition They were disposed to excommuni- 
cate not only all open transgressors, but even those who 
varied from their established rules, as to dress, without a 
previous admonition, and to separate them from all inter- 
course with their wives and friends The moderate Men- 
nonites, were for treating offenders with more lenity and 
moderation. 

Sec. 1 52. During the reign of Henry VIII. 
some of the Anabaptists, or Mennonites, fled 
from persecution at home, and took refuge in 
England. But here they were cruelly perse- 
cuted. Some of them were put to death. In 
the reign of Elizabeth, they were banished 
from England, and took refuge in Holland. 

Sec. 153. In «608, however, some of the 
Independents in England appear to have sepa- 
rated from their own communion. 

At this time, one of their number was sent to Holland, 
to be immersed by the Dutch anabaptists, that he might be 
qualified to administer the ordinance in England. By him 
all the rest of the society, about 50, were baptized. 

Sec. 154. From this time they rejected the 
name of Anabaptists and Mennonites, and 
adopted that of Baptists, claiming to be the 
only true Church ; and through the Walden- 

What did the strict contend for ? What the lenient ? 

Sec. 1 52. When did the Anabaptists appear in Eng- 
land ? Why ? How were they treated in England I 
What act in Elizabeth's reign was passed against 
them ? Whither did they flee ? 

Sec. 1 53. When did they revive in England ? 

What measures were adopted to spread the sect ? 

Sec. 154. What name did they now assume ? What 
did they claim ? 

33 



386 PERIOD VIII.... 1555....1 829. 

ses to have descended directly from the 
Churches planted by the Apostles. 

Sec. 155. In 16M an unhappy dissension 
arose in the communion, and they became di- 
vided into two great parties, which continue 
to the present day — viz. general Baptists, and 
particular Baptists. The former are Calvinis- 
tic ; the latter Ar mini an. . 

The particular Baptists have always been, and still are, 
the most numerous. Within a few years some of the Bap- 
tist Churches, belonging to both parties, have so far relax- 
ed from their exclusive principles, as to admit persons bap- 
tized in infancy to the sacrameBt of the Supper. A more 
liberal spirit is obviously prevailing among this respectable 
denomination of Christians. 

Sec. i 56. For many years, the English Bap- 
tists suffered in common with other dissenters, 
especially during the reign of the infamous 
court of High ; ommission and the Star Cham- 
ber. They also experienced much trouble 
from the Quakers ; and in 1662, by the act of 
uniformity of Charles II. were ejected from 
their pulpits. 

Sec. 157. At the Revolution, in 1688 (on 
the accession of William, prince of Orange,) 
the Baptists, with other dissenters, gained a 

Sec. 155. How were they divided in 1611 ? Do 
these parties continue to this day ? What are the sen- 
timents of the general Baptists ? Of the particular 
Baptists ? 

Which are the most numerous ? In what respects have both par- 
ties relaxed ? 

Sec. 156. When did the Baptists suffer much in 
England ? From what other sect ? How did they 
suffer in 1662 ? 

Sec. 157. What favour did they receive at the revo- 
ution in 1688 ? 



THE PURITANS. 387 

legal toleration, which they have enjoyed to 
the present time. 

The increase of the Baptists in England during the last 
century, was small. In 1800 the particular Baptists had 
in England about 360 Churches ; in Wales 80 ; and in Ire* 
land 8 or 10. The general Baptists have about 100 Church- 
es in Great Britain. 

Sec. 158. The first Baptist church in Ameri- 
ca was formed about the year i 639, at Provi* 
dence, R. I. by the famous Roger Williams. 
(Sec. 122.) The increase of the denomina- 
tion for many years was small. About the 
year 1741, however, many churches in New 
England embraced their sentiments. 

By the year 1790, they had increased so rapidly, as to 
number 800 Churches. At the present time, the number 
is estimated at 3,000, and the ministers in their connexion 
at 2,000. They have several Churches in New England; 
but are chiefly to be found in the southern and western 
states. 

Sec. 159. The Baptists in the United States 
are generally particular and Calvinistie. As 
a body they are highly serious and respectable, 
and number among their divines several dis* 
tinguished men. 

They have a college at Providence, R. I., which is a re* 

What was the number of their Churches in England in 1800? In 
Ireland ? What is the number of Churches belonging to the Gene- 
ral Baptists in Great Britain ? 

Sec. 158. When was the first Baptist Church formed 
in America ? Where ? By whom ? Did the de- 
nomination increase rapidly ? About what year did 
many Churches embrace the sentiments of the Bap* 
tists ? 

What was their number in 1790 ? What is their present number ? 
Number of ministers ? Where are they chiefly found ? 

Sec. 159. What are the sentiments of the Baptists 
generally in New England ? What is said of them as 
a body ? 

What college have they ? What theological seminaries ? 



338 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

spectable institution ; a theological seminary at Water ville, 
Maine, and another at Washington city. 

Sec. 160. The general, or Arminian Bap- 
tists, in the United States, are comparatively 
few. They are known by the name of free 
willers. They date their rise in >780, at New 
Durham, New York. 

Besides the above denominations of Baptists, might be 
mentioned various others, such as seventh day Baptists ; 
Tunkers; Rogerenes; Emancipators, &,c. These are dis- 
tinguished for various peculiarities; but are too few, and 
unimportant, to merit a particular description. 

IX. Methodists. 

Sec. 161. The Methodists, as a sect, owe 
their origin to John Wesley, a native of Eng- 
land, who was born in the year j703. While 
a tutor in the University of Oxford, i 729, be- 
coming impressed with the conviction of the 
importance of a deeper attention to spiritual 
things, he began to hold meetings for religious 
improvement, in connexion with several of the 
students, among whom was the celebrated 
George Whitfield. The superior devotion 
and even austerity of this little band, gained 
for them, by way of derision, from the other 
members of the university, the name of Metho- 
dists. 

Wesley was, at this time, an ordained deacon in the es- 
tablished Church ; but he seems not to have become much 

Sec. 160. What is the number of the general Bap- 
tists ? What are they called ? When and where did 
they rise ? 

What other denominations of Baptists can you mention ? 

Sec. 161. Who was the founder of the Methodists ? 
When was he born ? What was the origin of the 
name ? Who was associated with Wesley I 



THE PURITANS. 389 

acquainted with the true nature of religion, till some years 
after. Under an impression of the importance of high at- 
tainments, however, in religion, he associated with him 
Mr. Morgan, Mr. Kirkham, his brother Charles, and sev- 
eral others, who held meetings, in which they observed 
great order ; and in their conduct and conversation abroad, 
maintained a noticeable strictness, much superior to the li- 
centious members of the university. 

Notwithstanding the derision in which they were held 
by their fellow members of the university, and others, the 
society obtained some popularity among the more strict and 
pious abroad, by their visits to the poor and sick, in the 
vicinity, who tasted of the fruits of their labours and be- 
nevolence. 

Sec. 162. The popularity of this society of 
Methodists, whose principles had spread 
somewhat abroad, and had obtained some ad- 
herents, at length became so great, that the 
trustees of the new colony in Georgia invited 
Mr. Wesley to go thither, and preach to the 
Indians. Accordingly, in 1735, he sailed 
for America ; but in a few years he returned, 
without having effected much good. 

Sec. 163. In the mean time, Whitfield, who 
was now only twenty-one years of age, (1736) 
began to preach with a popularity, before un- 
known to any man in England. He had 
abandoned, in a great measure, his former 
austerities, and had become decidedly Calvin- 
Did Wesley appear to know much about religion at this time ? 
Whom besides Whitfield did he associate with him ? In what esti- 
mation were they held in the university ? How were they regarded 
by others? 

Sec. 162. Did they become more popular ? When 
did Wesley sail for America ? By whose request ? 
How long did he stay ? Did he accomplish much 
good? 

Sec. 163. How old was Whitfield, in 1736? In 
what estimation was he held as a preacher ? What 
33* 



:*90 



PERIOD VIII....1555...-1829, 



istic in his views. On the return of John 
Wesley from Georgia, in 1 738, he embarked 
for America, to take his place. 



Bp\ 


m 

^==3 is. 


^^ 


W^^^^^m_ 


ail 

— ; — • 




® 


umm^sm^i 


M. 'A* 


\rz t 


^^^¥<^m 


1 ■% tip** mmi 


Mi 


ff^ 






•• 


«,mi<^^^^^L 





WHITFIELD PXEACHLSG. 



Sec. 1G4. The popularity of Whitfield in 
America was even still greater, than it had 
been in England. Having established an or- 
phan house in Georgia, he passed through 
New England to procure assistance for it, and 
again went to England for a similar purpose, 
[n all parts, whither he went, great success at- 
tended him ; thousands heard him with delight, 
and many were converted by his preaching. 

On his return to England, he was by many regarded as 

change had been effected in his views ? When did he 
sail for America ? 

Sec. 164. What was his popularity in America f 
What did he erect in Georgia ? Where did he apply 
lor assistance ? 



THE PURITANS. 391 

an enthusiast ; and though he belonged to the establish- 
ment, from several pulpits he was excluded. Upon this, he 
adopted the plan of field preaching, anti at times collected 
assemblies exceeding 20,000 in number. 

Sec* 165. Although Wesley and Whitfield 
had originally entertained the same views, on 
the subject of religion, they at length came to 
think very differently. Wesley became Ar- 
minian ; Whitfield continued Calvinistic. 
Their final separation took place about the 
year .74*. 

Sec. i 66, After the above separation, Whit- 
field continued, as before, to preach in Eng- 
land, Scotland and America, with the same 
unexampled popularity, and unexampled suc- 
cess. At length, he closed his life, at Newbu- 
ryport, Mass. 1 730, having crossed the Atlan- 
tic fourteen times, and been the means of 
bringing many thousands to the acknowledg- 
ment of the truth. His followers are known 
by the name of the Wliitjicldian, or Calvinistic 
Methodists. 

The followers of Whitfield embraced many from among 
the higher classes of Society. The countess of Hunting- 
don, a lady of great, wealth and distinguished piety, became 
his admirer and patron. She invited Whitfield to become 
her chaplain, and for the benefit of his followers, erected 
several chapels, in various parts of England and Wales, and 
filled them with preachers. 

How was he regarded by many on his return lo England ? Was 
he admitted into the pulpits of the establishment? What plan did 
he adopt upon being excluded ? 

Sec. 165. What at length became the sentiments of 
' Wesley ? Of Whitfield ? Yv r hen did they finally 
separate ? 

Sec. 166. Where did Whitfield after this preach ? 
Where did he die ? By what name are his followers 
known ? 

From what classes were his followers ? What distinguished lady 



392 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

Whitfield never organized his followers into a distinct 
sect; bat continued a member of the English establishment 
himself, and advised them to follow his example. After his 
death, however, the Calvinistic Methodists formed an un- 
ion ; but they have never been reduced to much order. 
They are few in number, compared with the followers of 
Wesley. In England, they have about 60 places of wor- 
ship ; and in Wales 300. 

Sec. 167. The alteration in the views of 
Wesley appears to have taken place during his 
voyage to America, in i 735 ; and to have been 
in consequence of conversation with some 
Moravians, who were his fellow-passengers. 
He imbibed several of their opinions ; and on 
his return to England, visited the settlement 
of the Moravians, in Germany. His followers 
are known by the name of Wesleyan or Armi- 
nian Methodists. 

Sec. 168. The success of Wesley was sin- 
gularly great. An immense body of people 
became attached to his views. These he sup- 
plied with preachers, whom he selected from 
among his followers, as he found any to pos- 
sess the proper qualifications. 

Sec. 169. The first general conference 
among the preachers in the Methodist connex- 
ion was held in 1744, at which time the estab- 

embraced his sentiments ? What did she do tor the cause ? Did 
Whitfield organize his followers into a distinct sect ? \V hat became 
of them after his death ? How many congregations have the£ in 
England ? Tn Wales ? 

Sec. 167. When did an alteration take place in 
Wesley's views I From what cause ? Whose opin- 
ions did he embrace ? What are his followers called ? 

Sec. 168. Was the popularity of Wesley great ' 
How did he supply his followers with preachers ? 

Sec. 169. When was held the first general Confer- 
ence ? What was done at this time ? 



THE PURITANS. 393 

Jisliment was reduced to order, under the di- 
rection of Wesley himself. 

At this time, the whole kingdom of England was divided 
into convenient circuits, in each of which were stationed 
a number of preachers, according to its extent and impor- 
tance. After preaching in a circuit a proper time, the 
preachers gave place to others ; thus the hearers were of- 
ten called to attend to new preachers ; a plan eminently 
calculated to awaken attention, and gather proselytes to the 
connexion. 

Sec. 170. Wesley died in the year 1791, in 
the 88th year of his age, and 65th of his min- 
istry, having travelled as has been estimated, 
300,000 miles, preached 40,000 sermons, and 
attended 47 annual conferences. 

Sec. 171 . During the life of Wesley, he had 
maintained a supervising control over his fol- 
lowers. He adhered to the Church of Eng- 
land, and required his followers to imitate his 
example. But after his death, a division took 
place among them, on the subject of govern- 
ment. A large party withdrew from the Eng- 
lish establishment, and formed a separate con- 
nexion. 

The number of Methodists, under the care of the Brit- 
ish and Irish conferences, is estimated at 300,000 ; their 
travelling preachers at 1,100. 

Sec. 172. The year 1766, marks the date of 

How was the kingdom divided ? In what rotation do the Metho- 
dist preachers go ? What is said of this plan ? 

Sec. 170. When did Wesley die ? How old ? 
What year of his ministry ? How many miles had he 
travelled ? How many sermons had he preached I 
How many conferences had he attended ? 

Sec. 171. Did Wesley continue in the establishment? 
Did he advise his followers to follow his example ? 
What took place after his death ? 

What is the number of Methodists in England and Ireland 
How many preachers ? 



394 PERIOD VUI....1555....1829. 

the introduction of Methodism into America, 
at which time a few Methodists came from 
Ireland, and established themselves at New 
York. Several preachers followed in suc- 
ceeding years, being sent over by Mr. Wesley. 
Through the instrumentality of these ministers, 
the numbers increased so greatly, that in 1773, 
a regular conference was held in Philadelphia. 
Sec. 173. In 1784, the American Methodists 
became independent of those in England. Mr. 
Wesley having, at that time, consecrated in 
England, Thomas Coke, as their bishop, the 
latter, on his arrival, raised Francis Asbury to 
the same dignity. Since this time, the cause 
of Methodism has gradually, and even rapidly 
increased in the United States. 

The consecration of a bishop for America, was highly 
pleasing to the Methodists in this country. Bishop Asbu- 
ry, in watchfulness and untiring zeal, strongly resembled 
Mr. Wesley himself. The conferences are now 17, divi- 
ded into numerous districts, which are subdivided into cir- 
cuits. 

The number of Methodists in the United States is compu- 
ted at 300,000; and their travelling preachers at 1,300. 

In religious sentiments, the Wesleyan Methodists in 
America, strongly resembled those of England. Their 
meetings consist of class meetings, band meetings, love 

Sec. 172. When was Methodism introduced into 
America ? Where ? When was the first conference 
held? Where? 

Sec. !73. When did the Methodists of America be- 
come independent of those in England ? Whom did 
Wesley consecrate as bishop for them ? Whom did 
Coke consecrate ? What has been the success of 
Methodism in the United States ? 

What was the character of bishop Asbury ? How many confer- 
ences are there in the United States ? Number of Methodists ? 
Travelling preachers ? What are their sentiments? What meet- 



THE PURITANS. 395 

feasts, and quarterly meetings for communion, and camp 
meetings. 

Their ministers are well supported by the voluntary con- 
tributions of the people. To each travelling preacher is 
allowed 100 dollars ; if married, his wife receives 100, and 
each cTiild under seven years of age, 16 dollars; between 
seven and fourteen, 24 dollars. When enfeebled by age, 
or other infirmity, their preachers receive an adequate sup- 
port. 

X Quakers, or Friends. 

Sec. 174. The Quakers, or, as they choose 
to denominate themselves, the Society of 
Friends, owe their origin, as a sect, to George 
Fox, an Englishman, who finding nothing in 
the religion of the times, which pleased him, 
began, about the year 1647, to propagate his 
peculiar sentiments. 

Fox was born at Drayton, Leicestershire, in 1624. He 
was bound by his father, who himself was a weaver, to a 
shoemaker and grazier Becoming discontented with his 
employment, he commenced a wandering life in 1643, 
sometimes retiring into solitude, and at other times frequen- 
ting the company of religious and devout persons. 

Fox soon became dissatisfied with the existing state of 
things in the Church. He inveighed against the clergy 
and their vices ; against the Church—its modes of worship, 
its doctrines, and the manner in which it was supported. 

His peculiar notions, at length, exposed him to persecu- 
tion and imprisonment. He was first imprisoned at Not- 
tingham, in 1641* After s release, he travelled through 

ings do they hold r He ir ministers supported i What is 

allowed to each minister : To ins wifeT To his children ? What 
support have the old and enfeebled ? 

Sec. 174. Who was the founder of the Quakers ? 
What name do they prefer to that of Quakers ? When 
did Fox begin to preach ? 

When and where was he born ? What was his employment ? 
What kind of life did he afterwards follow ? How did he treat other 
denominations ? Why was he imprisoned ? When and where ? 
On his release, where did he travel ? What sentiments did he pro- 



396 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

England, Ireland, Scotland, Holland and Germany. He 
also visited the American colonies, and the West Indies. 
During the whole of his laborious life, he employed himself 
in calling upon men to disregard the ordinary forms of re- 
ligion, to attend to the divine light implanted in the human 
mind, which he maintained to be sufficient to leackto sal- 
vation. 

Fox was imprisoned no less than eight different times. 
By some, he is represented as a meek, devout, inoffensive 
man; but the opinions he advanced, and the fanatical spir- 
it which he manifested, could not but bring upon him the 
censures of other denominations. He died in London, in 
1690. 

Sec. 175. The followers of Fox were called 
Quakers, as some affirm, from the circumstance 
of his once telling a judge, before whom he 
was arraigned, to tremble, or quake at the word 
of the Lord. Others derive the term from 
certain distortions of the face observed during 
their worship. The sect choose to be called 
Friends, an appellation which they borrow 
from scriptural example : "Our friends salute 
thee," — " Greet the friends ." 

Sec. 176. The principal doctrine, which 
distinguishes the Quakers from other denom- 
inations, is, that to every man is imparted a 
measure of the Holy Spirit, or as they call it, 
light of Christ, which, independent of the Bible, 
is able to lead him to a knowledge of his duty, 
and to eternal life. 

In practice, they reject a regular gospel ministry ; but 
admit any one, whether male or female, to exhort, as they 

fess ? How many times was he imprisoned ? How is he represented 
by some ? When did he die ? 

Sec. 174. Why were his followers called* Quakers ? 
From what do they derive the name Friends ? 

Sec. 17G. What is the principal doctrine of the 
Quakers ? 

Who are tbair preachers ? What are their Tiews of baptism 



THE PURITANS. 397 

are moved by the spirit. They also reject the Sabbath, the 
ordinances of baptism and the supper. Singing among 
them forms no part of worship. They have no family wor- 
ship, and no religious service at meals. 

They also refuse to take an oath, but practice affirma- 
tion. In war, they never engage, nor to any person pay- 
outward homage. In their dress, they are remarkably neat, 
plain and uniform. In their manners, they are reserved ; 
but distinguished for their love of order and sobriety. 

In their ecclesiastical discipline, they may be denomina- 
ted Presbyterian, as they have monthly, quarterly, and year- 
ly meetings ; which appear to be set one over another, much 
as the respective ecclesiastical tribunals are in the Presby- 
terian Church. 

A writer remarks of them, that " their benevolence, mor- 
al rectitude, and commercial punctuality, have excited, and 
long secured to them, very general esteem ; and it has been 
observed, that in the multitudes that compose the vast le- 
gion of vagrants and street beggars, not a single quake?: 
can be found." 

Sec, 177. As the sect arose during the pro- 
tectorate of Oliver Cromwell, it was narrowly 
watched by that sagacious man, and for a time 
was on the point of being suppressed by him. 
But the more he became acquainted with them ? 
the less he was inclined to measures of severi- 
ty, although he did not put an end to the perse- 
cutions, which were waged against them. 

As their numbers increased, the protector required Fox 
to promise not to disturb his government. This engage- 
ment was to be given in writing. To this Fox agreed, 
and wrote to the protector, by the name of Oliver Crom- 
well, declaring that, " he did deny the wearing or drawing 
a sword, or any outward weapon, against him or any man." 

The Lord's Supper ? Singing ? Family worship ? Oaths ? War ? 
What can you say of their dress ? Manners ? For what are they 
distinguished ? What is their form of Church government ? What 
meetings do they hold ? What does a writer say of them ? 

Sec. 177. When did the sect arise ? How did 
Cromwell at first regard them ? How afterwards ? 

What did he require Fox to do ? What did Fox repjy ? 

34 



398 PERIOD VIII.... 1555.... 1829. 

Sec. 178. At the restoration of Charles IL 
the Quakers participated in the general joy r 
anticipating, as did the dissenters generally, a 
free toleration ; but in this they, as well as 
others, were disappointed. Charles seized 
the first opportunity to persecute the Quakers, 
who suffered many calamities. 

Sec. i 79. On the accession of James, they 
joined with other dissenters in congratulating 
him ; but until the revolution which placed 
William on the throne, they enjoyed but little 
peace. 

Sec. »80. In 1656, the Quakers first made 
their appearance in New England. They 
consisted of several females, who for their in- 
decent and seditious conduct, were punished 
with stripes and banishment, and some were 
put to death. 

The wild and fanatic conduct of the Quakers justly 
drew upon them the odium of the fathers of New England j 
but the measures of the latter against them were, it must be 
acknowledged, of a character so severe as not to be justified. 

Sec. 181. The principal residence of the 
Quakers in America is in the state of Pennsyl- 
vania, called after an eminent Quaker, Wil- 
liam Penn, to whom Charles II. granted the 
territory in 1680, as a reward for the services 

Sec. 178. How did they regard the restoration of 
Charles II. ? How did Charles treat them ? 

Sec. 179. How did they act on the accession of 
James '? When did they enjoy peace ? 

Sec. 180. When did they first come to New Eng- 
land ? How did they conduct? What severe mea- 
sures were adopted in respect to them 1 

"Was their conduct reprehensible ? But did the fathers of New 
England err in respect to them r 

Sec. 181 r Where is the principal residence of the 



THE PURITANS. 399 

of his father, who was a vice admiral in the 
British navy. 

The territory was settled by the Friends, who, under the 
direction of Penn, emigrated to America, and founded the 
city of Philadelphia, which received this name, from the 
harmony which prevailed among the order. The Quakers 
have rapidly increased in this state, and among their num- 
ber are many of the most wealthy and respectable citizens. 
In America, they have nearly 700 congregations ; in 
England, their numbers are estimated at about 50,000- 

Sec. 182. In 1774, appeared in America a 
sect by the name of Shakers, formed in Eng- 
land by one James Wadley, and afterwards 
headed by Ann Lee. Their principal estab- 
lishment is at New Lebanon, New r York. 

In the above year, Ann Lee emigrated to America, with 
her followers. She claimed to possess the gift of langua- 
ges, of healing, to be sinlessly perfect, and to hold continu- 
al intercourse with the invisible world, and to talk familiar- 
ly with angels. 

The number of Shakers exceeds 4,000. They derive 
their name from contortions of the body, which they prac- 
tice in their religious dance. Like the Quakers, they ob- 
serve great neatness about their persons and dwellings. 
They are exceedingly industrious, and are growing wealthy 
They reject matrimony, and hold all things in common. 

XL Unitarians. 
Sec. 183. The Unitarians are those, who re- 
Quakers in America ? Who was Pennsylvania called* 
after ? Who granted this territory to him ? Why ? 

Who settled Pennsylvania ? Are the Quakers numerous in that 
state : How many congregations have they ? What is their num- 
ber in England ? 

Sec. 1 82. W hen did the Shakers appear in America ? 
Who was their founder ? Who headed them after- 
wards ? Where is their principal establishment ? 

^ What did Ann Lee claim ? What is the number of Shakers : 
Prom what do they derive their name ? In what do they resemble 
the Quakers ? What is said of their views of matrimony? Have 
they a community of goods ? 



400 PERIOD VIII.... 1655.... 1829. 

ject the doctrine of the Trinity, or the distinc- 
tion of three co-equal persons in the God- 
head, and suppose Jesus Christ to be a created 
being. They consist of several classes or 
sects, among which the principal are the 
Avians and Socinians. 

Sec. 184. The Avians, among whom consid- 
erable diversity of opinion exists, derived their 
name from Arius, who flourished in the 4th 
century, and of whose opinions an account has 
been given, (Period IV. Sec. 15.) 

Sec. 185. The Socinians derive their name 
from Lselius Socinius, of the illustrious family 
of the Sozzini, in Tuscany. He died at Zu- 
rich, in 1562. Among the doctrines rejected 
by Socinius, was that of the Trinity — original 
sin — predestination — propitiation for sin by 
the death of Christ, and the plenary inspira- 
tion of the Scriptures. Christ he supposed to 
be only a man, inspired as a preacher of right- 
eousness, and whose death is to be regarded 
as an example of heroism. The Holy Ghost 
he considered as nothing but the power of 
the Father, who alone is God. 

Sec. 186. The doctrines of Socinius, after 
his death, were embraced by multitudes, prin- 

Sec. 183. Who are the Unitarians ? Which are 
the principal branches ? 

Sec. 184. From whom do the Arians derive their 
name ? What were the opinions of Arius ? (Period 
IV. Sec. 15.) 

Sec. 185. From whom do the Socinians derive their 
name ? Wheii did he die ? What doctrines did he 
reject ? What were his views of Christ ? Of the 
Holy Ghost ? 

Sec. 186. By whom were his doctrines embraced ? 



THE PURITANS. 401 

cipally in Poland and countries around it, by 
means of his writings, which were published 
by his nephew, Faustus Socinius. His fol- 
lowers continued to flourish, until the year 
1638, when they drew upon themselves the 
indignation of the Catholics, through whose 
instrumentality, the government of Poland de- 
molished their flourishing academy at Racow, 
and shut up their churches. By the diet of 
Warsaw, in 1658, they were forever banished 
the country. From this time, they were scat- 
tered through Europe, and were to be found 
chiefly embodied among other sects. 

Sec. 187. In the beginning of the 18th cen- 
tury, the Unitarian controversy was revived in 
England, by Mr. Whiston, Dr. Samuel Clarke, 
and others, who adopted the Arian scheme, 
with some variation. For a time, Arianism 
prevailed to a considerable extent in England, 
particularly among the Presbyterian and gene- 
ral Baptist Churches. 

Sec. 188. At a later date, Socinianism has 
met with more advocates through the labours 
,of Dr. Lardner, Dr. Priestly, Mr. Lindley, 
Gilbert Wakefield, and Mr. Belsham. 

Within a few years, Unitarianism has extensively pre- 
vailed in Germany and Switzerland. In 1794 Dr. Priest- 

_ — _ . ■ ■ '■ < — » 

Who published his writings ? What persecutions did 
they experience ? When ? What took place at the 
diet of Warsaw ? In what year was this ? Where 
were they scattered ? 

Sec. 187. When was the Unitarian controversy 
revived ? Where ? By whom ? Where did Arian- 
ism prevail ? 

Sec. 188. What prevailed at a later date ? Who 
advocated it ? 

34* 



402 PERIOD VIII....15S5....1829.- 

ly, meeting with opposition in England, emigrated to Amer- 
ica, where he gained some adherents, and was instrumen- 
tal in forming a few congregations in the middle states. 
He was a man of extensive learning, and contributed much 
to the advancement of science. His death took place in 
IS04 

Sec. 189. The principal seat of Unitarian- 
ism, in the United States, at present, is in Boston 
and its vicinity. Large and respectable con- 
gregations have embraced the general scheme ; 
but they are far from maintaining an uniformi- 
ty of views. 

The professorships of Harvard University are at present 
held by gentlemen of Unitarian faith. A theological sem- 
inary is connected with the institution, designed to qualify 
young men as ministers for the Unitarian Churches. 

XII. Universalists. 

Sec. 190. The Universalists are those, who 
believe that all mankind, through the merits of 
Christ, will finally be admitted into the king- 
dom of heaven. 

The advocates of this doctrine have not been openly nu- 
merous, in any period of the Christian world. Origen, who 
flourished in the former part of the third century, is sup- 
posed by Mosheim to have embraced the sentiment ; and 
from him several others in that age, and in later times, in- 
terpreted the Scriptures in the same manner. 

Where has Unitarianism prevailed recently ? When did Dr. 
Priestly come to America ? Why ? What was his success here ? 
When did he die ? 

Sec. 189. Where is the principal seat of Unitarian- 
ism in the United States ? Are the Unitarians agreed 
among themselves ? 

What are the religious views of the professors of Harvard Univer- 
sity ? What theological seminary have they ? 

Sec. 190. Who are the Universalists ? 

Have they been openly numerous in any age ? Who in the third 
century is supposed to have adopted the notion of Universal salva- 
tion ? 



THE PURITANS. 403 

Sec. 191. As a distinct sect, the Universal- 
ists belong to modern times. The first open 
advocate of the doctrine was Dr. Chauncey, of 
Boston, who in an anonymous volume, pub- 
lished in 1784, strongly maintained, that as 
Christ died for all men, it is the purpose of 
God to bring all men, either in the present 
state, or in another, to a willing subjection to 
his moral government. 

The writers in favour of Universal salvation, have in 
modern times been considerably numerous, though there 
appears to be no small diversity of opinion among them. 
One class hold that mankind are already perfectly re- 
stored to the divine favour, and receiving what correction 
is due to them, in the present world, are, at death, imme- 
diately admitted to the enjoyments of the heavenly world. 
Another class dissent from the opinion that the whole of 
man's punishment is received in the present state ; but 
maintain that it is extended to another world, where being, 
as it is here, corrective and disciplinary, it will ultimately 
prepare the soul for the felicities of the divine kingdom. 

The above work of Dr. Chauncey was answered by Dr. 
Jonathan Edwards, of New Haven. A similar work en- 
titled " Calvinism Improved," by Dr. Joseph Huntington 
of Coventry, Con. was answered by Dr. Nathan Strong of 
Hartford. 

The number of societies in this connexion in the United 
States, amounts to between two and three hundred ; and 
the number of preachers is, at present, about one hundred 
and forty. The number of organized Churches is suppos- 
ed to be about sixty. There are at present 10 or 15 peri- 
Sec. 191. As a sect do they belong to modern times? 
Who first openly advocated the doctrine ? In what 
manner ? What did he maintain ■? 

Have the writers on this doctrine been numerous ? Do they 
agree ? What does one class maintain I What the other ? By 
whom was Dr. Chauncey answered ? What other work was pub- 
lished ? Who replied ? What number of societies have they in 
the United States ? How many preachers ? What number of 
Churches ? How many publications are devoted to the dissemina- 
tion and defence of the doctrine ? 



404 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

odical publications devoted to the dissemination and de~ 
fence of the principles of Universal salvation. 



PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 

Sec. 192. During the progress of the Re- 
formation, but little attention was paid to the 
extension of the gospel among the heathen 
nations ; the Reformers being exclusively oc- 
cupied in directing that great work, to its full 
completion and establishment. 

Sec. 193. Since the Reformation, little, 
also, has been done by Protestant communi- 
ties, in reference to this subject, in compari- 
son to the extent of the field before them, and 
the urgent wants of millions, who in heathen 
lands are enveloped in darkness and supersti- 
tion. 

Sec. 194. The various missionary opera- 
tions of the Protestants may be classed as fol- 
lows : Missionary efforts of the first settlers of 
New England — of the Danes — Moravians — 

Methodists Baptists British American 

Board. 

Observation. The unexpected length to which this work 
has already extended, forbids a minute account of the in- 
teresting operations made by various societies belonging to 
the above communities. A rapid sketch only, therefore, 
will be attempted. 

Sec. 192. Did the Reformers pay much attention to 
missions among the heathen ? Why not ? 

Sec. 193. Have the efforts of Protestants, since the 
Reformation, in this respect corresponded to the wants 
of the heathen? 

Sec. 194. How may the missionary efforts of Pro- 
testants be classed ? 



THE PURITANS. 405 

J. — Missionary Operations of the first settlers of 
New England. 

Sec. 195. The missionary labours of the 
tirst emigrants to New England, were confined 
to the Indian tribes, scattered over the country* 
By means of these labours, many belonging to 
those tribes were brought under the influence 
of the gospel, and not a few were hopefully 
converted. Churches were, at length, organ- 
ized among them, whose members, in general, 
walked according to the rules of the gospel. 
Of those who contributed to these happy ef- 
fects, the most distinguished were Mr. Eliot, 
the Mayhews, and, at a later date, the pious 
David Brainerd. 

Mr. Eliot emigrated to America in the year 1631, soon 
after which, he became the pastor of the Church at Rox- 
bury, in Massachusetts. The miserable condition of the 
Indians, early attracted the attention of this benevolent 
man. He saw in them the deplorable effects of ignorance 
and superstition. Led by their priests, who were called 
powows, they worshipped, in a manner the most unmeaning, 
a good spirit and an evil spirit, under the names of Kitc- 
han and Hobbomok. 

To the improvement of the Indians, Mr. Eliot applied 
himself. Having learned their language, he commenced 
preaching among them. Besides several other books, he 
translated the whole Bible into their language. This was 
a labour, which but few men could have performed in a 
long life. The whole, moreover, it is said, was written 
with a single pen. The labour was greatly increased, by 
the unusual length of many of the Indian words. The 

Sec. 195 What missions did the first emigrants to 
New England establish ? What was the success of 
their efforts ? Who particularly distinguished them- 
selves ? 

When did Mr. Eliot remove to America ? Of what Church was 
he pastor ? What first directed his attention to the Indians ? What 
spirits did they worship ? What means did Mr. Eliot adopt to bene- 



i06 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

longest word occurs in Mark 1. 40, and is printed thus — 
Wuttappesittukgussunnoohvvehtunkquoh. 

The success of Mr. Eliot, by his preaching and writings, 
was unexpectedly great. He lived to see six respectable 
Churches gathered from among the Indian tribes, in his 
neighbourhood ; and 24 Indian preachers, successfully em- 
ployed as missionaries of the cross. This truly excellent 
man died in the year 1690, at the advanced age of 86, 
leaving behind him the highest evidence of a useful life : 
and has since received the honourable title of " the apostle 
of the Indians. 55 

The labours of the May hews, were principally devoted 
to the Indians who lived on the island of Martha's Vine- 
yard. For a whole century and a half, did the father and 
his descendants devote themselves to the spiritual improve- 
ment of the Indians on that island ; nor were their labours 
in vain. In 1652, no fewer than 282 Indian converts were 
admitted to the privileges of the Christian Church. At a 
still later period, of 180 families, but two continued hea- 
then. Unfortunately, the war with the Indians, which oc- 
curred sometime after, interrupted the efforts of the be- 
nevolent to evangelize them, and in the issue, drove them 
from the soil of New England. 

The labours of the pious and devoted Mr. Brainerd, 
were among the Indians at Crosweeksung, in New Jersey. 
Few men ever surpassed this godly man in the exercise of 
the missionary spirit, or have ever laboured with greater 
assiduity in the cause of Christ. Considerable success at- 
tended his exertions. The attention of many was arrested, 
and a respectable Church gathered from among the sons of 
the forest. In the year 1747, at the early age of 29, this 
eminent and pious missionary rested from his earthly la- 
bours. 

2. — Missionary Operations of the Danes. 

Sec. 196. Of modern nations, the honour of 
first engaging in the conversion of the heathen, 

lit the Indians ? With what success ? How many churches did he 
gather ? When did he die f What is he called ? Where did the 
Mayhews labour ? How long ? How many converts did they 
number ? What event suspended all missionary efforts among the 
Indians ? Where did Mr. Brainerd labour ? With what success 
When did he die ? 



THE PURITANS. 407 

belongs to the Danes. Their missionary ef- 
forts were commenced about the year 1705, 
and were directed, in the first place, to the 
inhabitants on the coast of Malabar, in the 
East Indies ; and a few years after, to the 
people dwelling in Greenland. The missiona- 
ries who have been particularly distinguished 
in the Danish Mission are Zeigenbalg and 
Plutsche, who led the way in 1705 ; Swartz, 
who entered upon the work in 1750, contem- 
porary with whom were Gerricke, Kolhoff. 
and several others. 

The Danish mission may be said to have been, in gene- 
ral, remarkably successful. Their missionaries translated 
the whole Bible into the Malabar tongue, and were the 
means, it is supposed, of bringing not less than eighty thou- 
sand, of different casts, under the influence of Christian 
principles. 

The venerable Swartz, who was engaged in the above 
missionary efforts in India, deserves a passing tribute of re- 
spect. For the space of 48 years, he laboured with inde- 
fatigable zeal, and probably obtained a greater influence 
over the heathen, than any other man in the annals of mod- 
ern missions. The Rajah, or Hindoo governor of Tanjore, 
made him his counsellor, and when he died, came to do 
honour to his memory, in the presence of his Braminical 
court. He covered the body with a gold cloth, and made 
great lamentations over it. He erected a monument to his 
memory, and caused an epitaph to be inscribed upon it, 
which he composed himself. Swartz closed his life on the 
13th of Feb. 1798, in the 72d year of his age. 

The attention of the Danes was first directed to Green- 
land, in 1708. In 1721, Hans Egede, a clergyman of Nor- 
way, sailed for that inhospitable region, under the patron- 
Sec. 1 96. What modern nation first established mis- 
sions among the heathen ? In what year ? Where ? 
What missionaries led the way ? Who followed ? 

Has the Danish mission been successful ? What has it effected : 
How long did Swartz labour ? What is said of his influence ? What 
respect was shown him at his death ? When did that event occur ' : 



108 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

age of his Danish majesty. Other missionaries followed in 
subsequent years, who were aided by missionaries in the 
Moravian connection. The result of their united labours, 
has been the almost entire abolition of paganism in that 
country. 

3. — Missionary Operations of the Moravians. 

Sec. 197. The Moravians commenced their 
missionary operations about the year 1732. 
Being led to enter upon this noble work by the 
example of the Danes. Though a small peo- 
ple, they for a time exceeded all others, in 
their missionary enterprises. They have now 
about thirty stations, employing 170 labourers, 
including females, and estimate their foreign 
converts, at 30,000. Their attention was first 
directed to the Danish and English West India 
Islands ; next to Greenland and Labrador ; 
to the Indians of America ; to the Hottentots, 
in Southern Africa ; and to several countries 
on the Eastern Continent. 

4. — Missionary Operations of the Methodists. 

Sec. 198. The missionary enterprises of 
the Methodists among heathen nations are of 
recent origin. A Wesleyan Missionary Soci- 
ety was formed in London, in the year 1814, 
which has since raised, in a single year, nearly 

When did the Danes first send missionaries to Greenland? What 
has been the result of this mission ? 

Sec. 197. About what year did the Moravians first 
attempt missionary efforts ? Through whose example ? 
How many stations have they ? How many foreign 
converts do they reckon ? In what countries have 
they established missions ? 

Sec. 198. What is said of the date of heathen mis- 
sions by the Methodists ? What society was formed 



THE PURITANS. 409 

140,000 dollars. During the same year, 1814^ 
Dr. Coke, with seven other missionaries, sailed 
from England, for the island of Ceylon. Dr. 
Coke died on his passage ; but his associates, 
at length, reached the island, and established a 
mission at Columbo. Since the above date, 
the Methodists have planted stations at Aus- 
tralia, Sierra Leone, South Africa, Bombay, 
and among several of the Indian tribes of 
North America. 

It deserves to be recorded, to the honour of 'Dr. Coke, 
that as early as 1786, he commenced a mission to the blacks 
in the West Indies, which was undertaken on his own re- 
sponsibility, and sustained, for some time, by his individu- 
al exertions. Other missionaries, however, followed him, 
in his labours, who have succeeded in adding great num- 
bers to the Methodist connection. From the slave holders 
and the established clergy, they all along have experienced 
an unabated opposition, suffering in some instances impris- 
onment, and even corporal chastisement. 

5. — Missionary Operations of the Baptists. 

Sec. 199. The missionary operations of the 
Baptists were first effectively commenced, in 
the year 1792, about which time, a society was 
formed in England, through the instrumentality 
of the Rev. Mr. Carey, of Leicester. This 
gentleman devoted himself to the great work.. 

in their connexion in 1814 ? What funds have they 
raised 1 To what island have they directed their at- 
tention ? Who led the way ? Where did Dr. Coke 
die ? In what countries have the Methodists planted 
missions ? 

When did Dr. Coke commence a mission to the blacks in the 
West Indies ? What has been the success of this mission ? Has it 
met with opposition ? 

Sec. 199. When did the Baptists first commence 
their missionary operations ? Through whose instru- 
35 



410 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

He arrived in Calcutta, the following year, 
where he joined Mr, Thomas, a surgeon, who 
had resided in India for several years, and 
who was appointed his associate In subse- 
quent years, they were joined by Messrs. 
Marshman, Ward, and others. They have 
planted several stations in and around Calcut- 
ta, and have up to the present time, been sig- 
nally blest in their missionary labours, al- 
though some of them have died. 

The field of labour into which the Baptist missionaries 
were thus introduced, is immense. They are surrounded 
by hundreds of millions, who are enveloped in the thickest 
spiritual darkness, and devoted to the most gross idolatry 
and debasing superstition. Every family has its household 
god, made of brass, or wood, or stone, which is wor- 
shipped with the most profound adoration. Worship is al- 
so paid to the heavenly bodies, to various animals, and to 
the river Ganges. The country is filled with a multitude 
of temples, of which the temple, or car, of Juggernaut is 
considered the most sacred, and which is annually visited 
by millions, several of whom yearly sacrifice their lives to 
this horrid idol. 

The worship of the heathen is mingled with the most 
cruel, debasing, and polluting practices. Grievous self 
torture, in various forms, is recommended and applauded. 
Thousands of infants are yearly sacrificed ; and hundreds 
of widows burned on the funeral piles of their husbands. 

The greatest obstacle to the introduction of ( hristianity 
among the heathen, in India, arises from the separation of 
the people into different tribes, or classes. These are call- 
ed casts, of which among the Hindoos there are four — the 

mentality ? Whom did they send to Calcutta as mis- 
sionaries ? What other distinguished men have la- 
boured in the same field ? What, in general, has been 
the success of the Baptist mission in the east ? 

What is said of the extent of the field, in which the Baptist mis- 
sionaries are labouring ? What of the state of the heathen ? What 
do they worship ? Which is the principal idol ? How is this es- 
teemed ? With what is their worship connected? What is the 
greatest obstacle to the introduction of Christianity into India ? 



THE PURITANS. 41 1 

Bramins, or sacred order ; the Chehteree or soldiers and ru- 
lers; the Bice Vaissya, or husbandmen and merchants; 
and the Sooders, or labourers and mechanics. Between 
these different casts there are no marriages, and no social 
intercourse. The son pursues the profession of his father, 
nor by any course of conduct, however meritorious, can he 
hope to attain to a higher elevation in society. To act 
contrary to the rules of his cast, subjects a person to the 
loss of property, and the loss of friends. He becomes an 
outcast from society, and is treated as unworthy, even of 
existence. By a profession of Christianity, a Hindoo sub- 
jects himself to all the calamities incident upon the loss of 
cast. 

Notwithstanding the above almost insuperable barrier to 
the introduction of Christianity into India, the Baptist mis- 
sionaries have laboured with a fidelity worthy the cause, 
and have met with so much success, especially by means 
of schools, in which the rising generation are instructed, 
as to give promise that the great system of heathen idolatry 
may at some future period be dissolved. 

Sec. 200. In connexion with the missionary 
efforts of the Baptists in England, we shall, in 
this place, speak of similar efforts of the Bap- 
tists, in America. In 1814, was formed at 
Philadelphia an American Baptist Missionary 
Board, by delegates from eleven states. The 
attention of this board has been chiefly direct- 
ed to the Birman empire. Their missionaries, 
however, of whom the principal is Dr. Judson. 
have met with many discouragements, and 
suffered grievous hardships. 

How many casts are there among the Hindoos ? What are they 
called ? What intercourse subsists between these casts ? Can any 
one rise from a lewer to a higher cast ? What is the' consequence 
of acting contrary to the rules of cast ? Does a profession of 
Christianity involve a loss of cast ? Notwithstanding this obstacle, 
has the Baptist mission made some progress among the heathen ? 

Sec. 200. When was the American Baptist Mission- 
ary Board formed ? Where 1 By whom ? To what 
empire has it chiefly directed its efforts ? Who has 
been their most distinguished missionary ? 



412 PERIOD VIII..„1555....1829. 

The first missionaries sent by the American Baptists to 
Birmah, were Messrs. Judson and Rice, who were origin- 
ally engaged in the service of the American board ; but 
left that service, in consequence of a change of sentiments 
on the subject of baptism. Dr. Judson has translated the 
New Testament into the language of the Birmans ; but 
whether this missionary enterprise will ultimately succeed, 
time only can determine. The Baptist Board have stations 
also in Africa, and among the North American Indians, 
at which their missionaries have been more successful. 

6. — Missionary Operations of the British. 

Sec* 201. The principal missionary enter- 
prises of the British have been conducted un- 
der the auspices of three societies, viz. the 
London Missionary Society, formed in 1795 — 
the Edinburgh Missionary Society, formed in 
1796, and the Church Missionary Society* 
formed in 1800. 

Sec. 202. The attention of the London Mis- 
sionary Society was first directed to the South 
Sea Islands. For fifteen years little success 
attended their efforts. At length, in 1813, 
Pomare, the king of Otaheite, and his people, 
renounced idolatry, since which time Chris- 
tianity has made rapid progress. This society 
has also, establishments among the Hottentots 

In whose service were Dr. Judson and Mr. Rice originally engag- 
ed? Why did they leave it ? Into what language has the former 
translated the New Testament ? What other stations have the 
Baptist Board }. 

Sec. 201. What three missionary societies can you 
mention among the British ? When 'was the first 
founded ? When the second ? Third ? 

Sec. 202. Towards what region did the London 
Missionary Society first direct their attention ? Did then- 
missionaries immediately succeed ? What is the date 
of their success ? Who were converted ? What oth- 
er establishments has the society ? 



THE PURITANS 4i;> 

and Bushmen of Africa, and in the East and 
West Indies. 

Few missionary enterprises have ever excited deeper in- 
terest, than that under the direction of the London Mis- 
sionary Society to the South Sea Islands. On the 11th of 
August, 1796, thirty persons sailed from London, in a ship 
called the Duff, commanded by captain Wilson. After en- 
countering incredible hardships, some were landed on the 
Friendly Islands, and the remainder at Otaheite. The 
missionaries at the Friendly Islands were, in part, destroy- 
ed, and the rest made their escape to i\ew Holland. The 
missionaries at Otaheite found the inhabitants of that Isl- 
and sunk to the lowest moral debasement. After a perse- 
verance worthy the missionaries of the cross, the heralds 
nlanted there have succeeded in enlightening and reform- 
ing the inhabitants of Otaheite, and of six or eight neigh- 
bouring islands. Idolatry has been renounced ; schools 
established : churches erected ; and the spirit of the gospel 
widely disseminated. 

The missionary efforts of the above society among the 
Hottentots and Bushmen of Africa, were commenced in 
1798, by Dr. Vanderkemp, a distinguished physician, and 
Mr. Kicherer. This mission has been signally blest. Among 
those who have laboured in the East Indies, under the pa- 
tronage of this society, no one appears more prominent 
than Mr. Morrison. With great labour he has compiled a 
grammar and a dictionary in the Chinese language; into 
which he has trauslated the Scriptures, and circulated ma- 
ny thousand pamphlets and tracts. 

The Edinburgh Missionary Society first directed their 
attention to Africa ; but being unsuccessful, they have more 
recently been labouring in Tartary, where, besides plant- 
ing several stations, they have distributed many Bibles and 

When did the first missionaries to the South ^ea islands sail r In 
what ship ? Where were the missionaries landed ? What became 
«f those which were landed at the Friendly Islands ? What was the 
state of the people at Otaheite ? What is the present state of the 
people I When did the above society direct their attention to the 
Hottentots and Bushmen ? What distinguished men took charge 
of the latter missions ? What distinguished man has laboured in 
the East ? What has he done ? 

Where did the Edinburgh Society first direct their attention '■' 
Were they successful ? Where more recently, have their missiona- 
ries laboured ? 

35* 



414 PERIOD \T1I....1555...,182&. 

tracts among the hordes of that country ; and, also, to softif 
extent, in Persia and China. 

The Church Missionary Society sent their first mission- 
aries to western Africa, where their stations are said to be 
flourishing. The British dominions in Asia, however, have 
been the principal theatre of their operations. The mis- 
sionary establishments under their direction have been well 
supported, and greatly blest. 

In this place it belongs, to notice the labours of two dis- 
tinguished individuals in England, who have accomplished 
important services for the heathen world. The first of 
these was Dr. Buchanan, a chaplain to the East India 
Company, at Bengal ; who, for several years, devoted him- 
self to ascertain the moral and religious state, particularly 
of Hindostan, and other neighbouring countries. An ac- 
count of his labours and sufferings has been published, 
which has powerfully contributed in exciting the interests 
of the whole Christian world, in favour of sending the gos- 
pel to the heathen. Dr. Buchanan ended his valuable life 
in 1815. The other gentleman engaged in a similar course 
of benevolence, was Henry Marty n, who was led to devote 
himself to a missionary life, by reading the history of that 
eminent man, David Brainerd. Having obtained a chap- 
laincy in the East India Company, he sailed for Hindostan, 
where he arrived in 1806. Here, he applied himself with 
great diligence to the study of the Hindostanee, into which 
he translated the liturgy and the New Testament. From 
India, Martyn passed into Persia, into the language of 
which country he translated the New Testament, and pro- 
duced a powerful excitement in that kingdom, by his dis- 
putation with several Mahometan doctors. He ended his 
life at Tocat, a city of Asiatic Turkey, in 1812, at the ear- 
ly age of thirty-one. 

7. — Missionary Operations of the American Board. 

Sec. 203. Several missionary Societies have 

Where did the Church Missionary Society first send their mis- 
sionaries ? Where has been the principal theatre of their opera- 
tions ? Have their labours been blessed ? 

What two distinguished individuals have greatly contributed to a 
knowledge of the heathen nations of the East ? Where did Dr. 
Buchanan travel ? Where did Henry Martyn ? When did the for- 
mer die ? When the latter ? 



THE PURITANS. 415 

been formed in the United States, since the 
war of the Revolution. The New York Mis- 
sionary Society in 1796 ; the Connecticut, in 
1798 ; the Massachusetts, in 1799 ; the New 
Jersey, in 1801. The operations of these so- 
cieties have been chiefly confined to the new 
settlements in our own country, in which they 
have accomplished an amount of good, to be 
estimated only at the last great day. The es- 
tablishment, however, which has recently at- 
tracted the attention of a great portion of the 
American people, is the America?! Board of 
Commissioners for Foreign Missions, which was 
formed in 1810, and has now establishments 
in India, Western Asia, the Sandwich Islands. 
and among the North American Indians. 

In India the Board have stations at Bombay and Ceylon : 
in western Asia; at Beyroot in Syria, and at Malta, an isl- 
and in the Mediterranean ; in the Sandwich Islands, at 
Hawaii, Oahu, Maui, and Taui ; in North America, among 
the Cherokees, Chickasaws, Choctaws, Cherokees of the 
Arkansas, Osages, and the Indians in Ohio, at Mackinaw, 
Green Bay, and in the state of New York. 

At these various places, the board have forty-six stations, 
at which are 223 missionaries and assistants, male and fe- 
male ; 600 native assistants ; about 500 native communi- 
cants ; 30,000 scholars in the schools, and seven printing 
presses. About 1,500 associations, and 69 auxiliaries con- 
Sec. 203. What missionary societies can you men- 
tion, which have been formed in the United States % 
To what settlements have their operations been chiefly 
confined ? When was the American Board of Com- 
missioners for Foreign Missions formed ? Where has 
this Board missionary stations ? 

Mention the stations in India ; in Western Asia ; in the Sandwich 
islands ; among the North American Indians. How many stations 
have the Board ? How many missionaries and assistants ? How 
many native assistants ? Communicants ? Scholars in the schools ? 
Printing presses abroad I How many Associations contribute to 



416 PERIOD Vin....l5o5....l829. 

It ibute to the support of the operations of the Board. The 
receipts of the year 1828 exceeded 100,000 dollars. At 
several of the above stations, great success has attended 
the labours of the missionaries ; and at all, the work has so 
prospered, as to give the highest encouragement to the 
board, and to the friends of Zion, to continue in this work 
of benevolence. 

Sec. 204. It would be extending this volume 
to a tedious length, were we even to notice the 
other benevolent institutions, and the other 
benevolent exertions of the present day. The 
Church of Christ, in every quarter of the 
globe, is evidently awaking to enterprises 
hitherto unknown, in the annals of Christen- 
dom. In the Bible Societies which have been 
established, and Tract Societies, and Educa- 
tion Societies — in efforts made to enlighten 
the minds of children in Sabbath Schools 
— to reform those who go down to the sea in 
great ships, and to send light to those who for 
crime inhabit the gloomy cells of our prisons — 
we see convincing evidence that the Captain 
of salvation is effectually carrying forward his 
triumphs over the empire of darkness, and 
that the Church is strongly and rapidly ad- 
vancing to the enjoyment of her millenial 
glory- 

support the operations of the Board ? What was the amount of re- 
ceipts in the year 1828? Are the operations of the Board and their 
missionaries generally prosperous ? 

Sec. 204. What indications exist that the millenial 
glory of the Church of Christ is rapidly approaching ? 



THE PURITANS. 417 



DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VIII. 

Observation. During the Reformation, we have seen 
that there was a great increase of eminent men, throughout 
Christendom. Since the establishment of that glorious 
event, however, the number has continued to swell, until 
only the mention of such as might be thought entitled to 
notice, would add many a page to our volume. We must 
limit ourselves, therefore, and notice such only, as have 
been, perhaps, most conspicuous ; and, moreover, as the 
history of these men is better known than the history of 
those, who belong to our former periods, we shall omit any 
biographical notice in smaller type, of those who belong to 
this. It may be added, that in the following catalogue, we 
shall not be particular as to the order of time, in which 
they lived, but shall rather follow the order in which tve 
have treated the several sects. 

1. Ignatius Loyola, a Spanish knight, founder of the 
order of Jesuits, 1540. 

2. Francis Xavier, a Jesuit missionary to India, who 
from his zeal and success in spreading the Romish faith 
in that country, has been styled " the apostle of the In- 
dians/' 

3. Robert Bellarmin, an Italian Jesuit, and one of 
the most celebrated controversial writers, in the Romish 
connexion. Died, 1543. 

4. Father Paul, the distinguished historian of the 
Council of Trent. 

5. Louis Bourdaloue, justly esteemed one of the most 
eloquent preachers among the Catholic clergy. Died in 
France, 1704. 

6. John Baptiste Massillon, a French preacher, dis- 
tinguished for his powers of elocution, and for his volume 
of published sermons. 

7. Fenelon, archbishop of Cambray, distinguished for 
the beauty of his style in writing, and for the uncommon 
purity of his manner of life. Died 1651. 

8. Philip James Spener, a Lutheran German divine, 
founder of the Pietists. Died 1715. 

9. Emmanuel Swedenborg, a Swede, who about the 
year 1750, founded the New Jerusalem Church, and after 
whom his followers are called Swedenborgians. 



418 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

10. James Arminius, a professor of divinity at Leyden, 
who about the beginning of the seventeenth century, gave 
rise to the " Arminian Schism." 

11. John Le Clerc, a celebrated Arminian and theolo- 
logical writer, and universal scholar. Died at Geneva, 
1736. 

12. Daniel Whitby, an English Arminian divine, au- 
thor of more than forty works, which display a fund of 
sense and learning. Died, 1726. 

13. Henry VIII. king of England, in whose reign the 
Reformation in that country commenced. 

14. Edward VI. son and successor of Henry VIII. a 
prince distinguished for his piety, and for the countenance 
which he gave to the cause of the Reformation in England. 

15. Mary, queen of England, who opposed the Reform- 
ation in England, and attempted the re-establishment of the 
Roman Catholic religion, in that country. 

10. John Rogers, a zealous English divine, who suf- 
fered martyrdom, at Smithneld, 1555, in the persecuting 
reign of Mary. 

17. Thomas Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury, a 
^reat friend to the cause of Protestantism, and for which, 
he was burnt at Oxford, 1555, by order of Queen Mary. 

18. Hugh Latimer, bishop of Worcester, who for his 
zeal in the Protestant cause, was burnt at Oxford, in 1555. 

19. Nicholas Ridley, bishop of London, burnt at the 
^ame time with Latimer, and for the same cause. 

20. Edward Bonner, bishop of London, a violent and 
cruel persecutor of the Protestants, in the reign of queen 
Mary. 

21. Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, and 
chancellor of England, like Bonner a powerful and cruel 
persecutor of the Protestants, during the reign of queen 
Mary. 

22. Elizabeth, queen of England, during whose reigo 
the Reformation in that country was firmly established. 

23. James Bancroft, archbishop of Canterbury, under 
King James I. a furious persecutor of the Puritans. Died, 
1610. 

24. William Laud, archbishop of Canterbury, in the 
reign of Charles I. a violent opposer of the Puritans, but 
who, for high treason, was beheaded in 1645. 

25. Oliver Cromwell, protector of the Commonwealth 



THE PURITANS. 419 

of England, who greatly favoured the cause of the dissen- 
ters, in that country, and promoted the faithful preaching 
of the gospel. Died, 1658. 

26. James Usher, archbishop of Armagh, in Ireland, a 
prelate of distinguished learning and piety, author of 
" Annals of the Old and New Testament." Died, 1655. 

27. Isaac Barrow, a learned English divine, highly 
celebrated for his sermons, which are said to be richer in 

hought, than any other sermons in the English language. 
Died, 1677. 

28. John Tillotson, archbishop of Canterbury, the 
most popular preacher of his day, author of several vol- 
umes of sermons, characterized by great simplicity and 
ease of language. He introduced into England the custom 
of preaching with notes. Died, 1694. 

29. Edward Stillingfleet, bishop of Worcester, au- 
thor of" Origines Sacrae," or a rational account of natural 
and revealed religion. Died, 1699. 

30. Humph hey Prideaux, dean of Norwich, author of 
" Connexion between Sacred and Profane History." 

31. Gilbert Burnet, author of a " History of the Re- 
formation/' and of a " History of his own Times." Died 
1714. 

32. Robert South, a preacher, distinguished for his 
great learning, and uncommon powers of satire. Died 
1716. 

33. Joseph Butler, bishop of Durham, the learned au- 
thor of the " Analogy of Religion, Natural and Revealed, 
to the Constitution and Course of Nature." Died, 1752. 

34. George Berkeley, bishop of Cloyne, a distin- 
guished benefactor of Yale College, author of the " Minute 
Philosopher." Died, 1753. 

35. Robert Lowth, bishop of London, author of " Lec- 
tures on the Poefery of the Hebrews," and a " Translation 
of Isaiah." Died, 17557. 

36. William Paley, archdeacon of Carlisle, author of 
" Natural Theology," " Moral Philosophy," &c. Died 
1805. 

37. John Newton, who, from being eminently bold in 
sin, became a distinguished minister of the gospel, in 
London, and author of several valuable works. Died 
IS07. 

38. Thomas Scott, an English divine, distinguished 



420 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

for his invaluable, learned, and practical Commentary on 
the Bible. Died, 1821. 

39. John Owen, an eminent English divine among the 
Dissenters, a man of great learning and piety, whose works 
are highly esteemed, at the present day. Died, 1683. 

40. Richard Baxter, an eminent non-conformist di- 
vine, author of various theological treatises, which abound 
in fervent piety, and eminent love to the souls of men. 
Died, 1691. 

41. John Flavel, a distinguished dissenting minister, 
author of several valuable sermons and treatises, which are 
marked with the same piety and benevolence as those oi 
Baxter. Died, 1691. 

42. Matthew Henry, an eminent English dissenter, 
best known by his valuable "Exposition of the Bible." 
Died, 1714. 

43. Thomas Ridgely, a dissenting clergyman, author 
of a Body of Divinity. Died, 1731. 

44. Isaac Watts, a dissenting divine, author of several 
valuable treatises on philosophical subjects ; but still better 
known for his sermons, and his metrical version of the 
Fsalms. Died, 1748. 

45. Dantel Neal, a dissenting divine, author of a "His- 
tory of New England," and a " History of the Puritans." 
Died, 1743. 

40. Philip Doddridge, an English dissenter, distin- 
guished as a theological instructer, and for several valuable 
works, viz. "Lectures," an "Exposition of the New Tes- 
tament," " Rise and Progress of Religion in the Soul," &c f 
Died, 1751. 

47. Nathaniel Lardner, a dissenting divine, author of 
the " Credibility of Gospel History." Died, 1768. 

48. John Robinson, a distinguished English clergyman, 
who with his people removed to Holland, and is called the 
" father of the Congregational Churches in New England." 
Died, 1625. 

49. John Cotton, one of the most distinguished minis- 
ters in New England, highly celebrated for his wisdom and 
learning. Died, 1652. 

50. Thomas Hooker, first minister at Cambridge, Mass, 
one of the founders of Conn, and the first minister of Hart* 
ford. Died, 1647. 

51. Jojhn Davenport, first minister of New Haven, and 



THE PURITANS. 421 

one of the founders of the colony of that name. Died, 
1670. 

52. Increase Mather, a clergyman of Boston, and pres- 
ident of Harvard College, greatly respected both for his 
learning and usefulness. Died, 1723. 

53. Cotton Mather, son of the former, justly reputed 
the most distinguished minister of New England. His pub- 
lications amounted to 382, several of which, as his Mag- 
nolia, were large. Died, 1728. 

54. Jonathan Edwards, president of New Jersey Col- 
lege, distinguished for his able works on "Original Sin/ 5 
" Freedom of the Will," &c. Died, 1758. 

55. Jonathan Edwards, president of Union College, 
son of the preceding, an able metaphysician. Died, 1801. 

56. Joseph Bellamy, a minister of Bethlehem, in Conn, 
a powerful preacher, and an able instructer in theology. 
Died, 1790. 

57. Samuel Hopkins, minister of Newport, Rhode Isl- 
and, author of a System of Divinity, in which he maintains 
that holiness consists in disinterested benevolence, and sin 
in selfishness. Died, 1803. It is from his name that the 
term HopJcinsianism is derived. 

58. Joseph Lathrop, a minister of West Springfield, 
eminently pious and profoundly versed in theology, author 
of several volumes of popular sermons. Died, 1820. 

59. Timothy Dwight, president of Yale College, distin- 
guished for his great usefulness, while at the head of that 
institution, and for a much admired course of theological 
lectures, delivered to the students ; besides other valuable 
works. Died, 1817. 

60. Nathan Strong, pastor of a Congregational church 
in Hartford, distinguished for his talents, eloquence, piety 
and learning. Died, 1816. 

61. John Smalley, a divine, of Berlin, Conn., distin- 
guished for his great logical powers, and for a volume of 
sermons, which greatly contributed to the advancement of 
theological science. 

62. Samuel Davis, president of Princeton College, New 
Jersey, an eloquent and powerful Presbyterian preacher, 
whose published sermons are still much admired. Died, 
1761. 

63. John Witherspoon, for some years minister of Pais- 
ley, in Scotland ; afterwards president of Princeton Col- 

36 



422 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

lege, in New Jersey, an eminent politician, and a sound 
and pious divine. Died, 1794. 

64. John Rogers, father of Presbyterianism, in the city 
of New York. Died, 1811. 

65. Samuel Seabury, an Episcopal clergyman, bishop 
of Conn., and the first diocesan in the United States. Di- 
ed, 1796. 

66. Theodore Dehon, bishop of South Carolina, distin- 
guished for his eminent learning and piety, and for two 
volumes of sermons, which are much admired, both at home 
and abroad. Died, 1817. 

67. Roger Williams, founder of the colony of Rhode 
Island, and father of the first Baptist Church in New Eng- 
land. Died, 1683. 

68. John Gill, a distinguished Baptist divine, in Lon- 
don, well known for his Commentary on the Bible, and for 
a Body of Divinity. Died, 1771. 

69. John Ryland, an eminent Baptist preacher in Eng- 
land, and head of the Baptist academy at Bristol. Died, 
1792. 

70. James Manning, president of Rhode Island Col- 
lege, the most learned man of his time, among the Ameri- 
can Baptists. Died, 1791. 

71. Samuel Stillman, a Baptist clergyman in Boston, 
distinguished for his uncommon eloquence and fervent pi- 
ety. 

John Wesley, an Englishman, founder of the sect call- 
ed Methodists. Died, 1791. 

73. George Whitfield, an Englishman, a most popu- 
lar and truly useful preacher, and the leader of the Whit- 
fieldian, or Calvinistic Methodists. Died, 1770. 

74. Francis Asbury, the first bishop of the American 
Methodist Church, distinguished for his great attachment 
to the principles of his sect, and for the zeal with which he 
promoted its cause. Died, 1816. 

75. George Fox, the founder and head of the English 
Quakers. Died, 1690. 

76. William Penn, an Englishman, and father of the 
Friends, or Quakers, in the state of Pennsylvania, distin- 
guished for his intelligence, and benevolence of character. 
Died, 1718. 

77. Kelius Socinus, a native of Tuscany, the reputed 
founder of the Socinian sect. Died, 1562. 



THE PURITANS. 423 

78. Joseph Priestly, a distinguished polemical and 
philosophical English writer, who having embraced the 
Unitarian faith, and meeting with opposition in England, 
removed to America, where he died in 1804. 

79. Joseph Stevens Buckminster, an eloquent Unita- 
rian minister, in Boston, and Lecturer on Biblical Criti- 
cism in Harvard College. Died, 1812. 

80. Charles Chauncey, a Congregational minister in 
Boston, the first open advocate in America of the doctrine 
of Universal salvation. His volume on that subject was 
answered by Dr. Edwards of New Haven. Died, 1787. 

81. Joseph Huntington, minister of Coventry, Conn, 
author of " Calvinism Improved,' 5 which was answered by 
Dr. Strong of Hartford. Died, 1785. 

82. John Eliot, minister of Roxbury, Mass., and who 
from his missionary labours among the Aborigines of New 
England, has been called the " apostle of the Indians." 
Died, 1640. 

83. Mayhews, Thomas, John, and Experience, minis- 
ters on the Island of Martha's Vineyard, and distinguished 
for their zeal in preaching to the Indians of that island. 

84. David Brainerd, a pious and devoted missionary of 
New England, to the Indians in New Jersey. Died, 1747. 

85. Bartholomew Zeigenbalg, the first Protestant 
missionary to India; he was sent out by Frederick IV. king 
of Denmark, in J 706 ; and died at Tranquebar in 1719. 
He was indefatigable and successful in his labours. 

86. Christian F. Swartz, a most eminent and devoted 
missionary to India. He entered the field of his labours in 
1750, under the government of Denmark ; and laboured at 
Tanjore, and other stations in its vicinity, until his death, 
in 1798. It is said he reckoned 2,000 persons, converted 
through his instrumentality. 

86. William Ward. D. D., Baptist missionary to Se- 
rampore. He died in 1823. 

88. J. T. Vanderkemp, D. D., missionary to South Af- 
rica. He laboured with success among the CarTres and 
Hottentots, and died at Cape Town in 1811. 

89. Claudius Buchanan, D. D. a Scotch divine ; one 
of the chaplains of the East India Company, and Provost 
of the College at Fort William. By his writings, he exci- 
ted a spirit of inquiry in reference to the moral condition 
of the heathen, and materially aided the cause of missions, 
He died in England, in 1815. 



424 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 

90. Henry Martyn, an English missionary to Hindos- 
ton and Persia. He engaged in the work of evangelizing 
the heathen with the ardour and zeal of an Apostle, but in 
1812, he sunk under the severity of his labours, and the 
destructive influences of the climate. He lived, however, 
to complete a translation of the New Testament and the 
Psalms, into the Persian language. 

91. Samuel Newell, American missionary to Bombay. 
Died, 1821. 

92. Gordon Hall, one of the first American missiona- 
ries to Bombay ; where he, with his associates, established 
schools and preached the gospel until 1826, when he died. 

93. Levi Parsons, American missionary to Palestine. 
He arrived at Smyrna in January, 1820; proceeded to Scio 
to learn the modern Greek, and soon after visited the seven 
Churches of Asia. He then went to Jerusalem, but in 
consequence of ill health he sailed soon after to Alexan- 
dria, where he died, in 1822. 

94. Pliny Fisk, missionary to Palestine, and compan- 
ion of Parsons, he died in Oct. 1825. 



;-'•'-. 




liii 



ftf 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS #] 

022 211 337 4 



